PK363 l 
 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 in 2016 
 
 https://archive.org/details/nalopakhyanamstoOOmoni 
 
NALOPAKHYANAM. 
 
 STORY OF NALA, 
 
 AN EPISODE OF THE M AHA-BHARATA : 
 TIIE SANSKRIT TEXT, 
 
 WITH A COPIOUS VOCABULARY, GRAMMATICAL ANALYSIS, 
 AND INTRODUCTION, 
 
 BY 
 
 MONIER WILLIAMS, M.A., 
 
 OF UNIVERSITY COLLEGE, OXFORD, 
 
 LATE PROFESSOR OF SANSKRIT IN THE EAST-INDIA COLLEGE, HAILEY BURY. 
 
 THE METRICAL TRANSLATION 
 
 BY 
 
 THE VERY REVEREND HENRY HART MILMAN, D.D., 
 
 DEAN OF ST. PAUL’S. 
 
 OXFORD: 
 
 AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 
 
 M.DCCC.LX. 
 

PREFACE. 
 
 rp 
 
 i. HE “ Story of Nala,” the simplest and one of the 
 most beautiful of Sanskrit poems, is already known to 
 the English public through the former version of Dean 
 Milman’s metrical translation, and to Sanskrit scholars 
 through Professor Bopp’s recension of the text printed 
 in Germany. It becomes my duty, therefore, to direct 
 attention to the distinctive features of the following edi- 
 tion, and the circumstances which have led to its pub- 
 lication. The Sanskrit Grammar published by me in 1846, 
 of which the second edition has the advantage, like the 
 present volume, of the patronage of the Delegates of 
 the Oxford University Press, being now generally used 
 by English students of the language, required a suitable 
 reading-hook as a companion, printed on a similar plan, 
 and furnished with references to the grammatical rules 
 and a full vocabulary. 
 
 Three reading-books have been already published in this 
 country, namely, the Hitopadesa, the Selections from the 
 Maha-bharata, and the Meglia-duta — all edited by Professor 
 Francis Johnson. Others have appeared on the Continent : 
 but as all of them conform more or less to the native sys- 
 tem of teaching, they are not adapted to English scholars 
 who have worked their way through a Grammar like mine, 
 which introduces an English element into Sanskrit stu- 
 dies. Nor is the style of these books suited to students 
 just feeling their way in Sanskrit syntax. Hitherto the 
 
 a 2 
 
IV 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 Hitopadesa has been the book first studied after the Gram- 
 mar ; and although this well-known collection of fables is 
 an admirable specimen of a class of composition in which 
 the Hindus are unrivalled, yet as a mixture of prose and 
 verse by various authors it contains numerous difficult 
 passages. The Megha-duta, though a beautiful poem, is 
 still more exceptionable as a first book, every verse pre- 
 senting examples of long compounds and complex con- 
 structions. Professor Johnson’s Selections from the Mahd- 
 bharata have been made with great care, but the style of 
 the pieces he has chosen is not so plain and unencumbered 
 as that of the Nala. This also is an extract from the 
 Mahd-bharata, but by far the simplest of all the episodes 
 abounding in that vast store-house of Indian legends. 
 
 The exceeding diversity of style in Sanskrit composition 
 — a diversity unequalled in any other language, and admit- 
 ting of every shade between the extremes of simplicity and 
 complexity, condensation and diffuseness — makes it im- 
 portant that early students should be guided to a judicious 
 choice in their first readings. Henceforth, in fixing the 
 order of their studies, the Nala may advantageously be 
 placed first, and next to it the Selections from the Malnl- 
 bharata. The Hitopadesa and Megha-duta may then follow 
 in order. 
 
 The main features of the present volume will be patent 
 at once. Like the Grammar, to which it is a stipplement, it 
 adapts itself especially to English students. Now that our 
 Indian empire has passed its first great climacteric, and 
 vast changes are being effected in its constitution, the 
 value of Sanskrit to all preparing for the Civil Service or 
 missionary labour cannot be insisted on too forcibly. 
 Its relation to the spoken languages is not its only attrac- 
 tion. The study of Latin bears closely on Italian, and yet 
 if the empire of Italy belonged to this country, we should 
 not attach more importance to proficiency in Latin than 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 v 
 
 we do at present, because, in fact, the people who now 
 speak Italian have little community of character with the 
 Romans who once spoke Latin. Their tastes, customs, 
 habits of thought, laws, institutions, religion, and literature 
 are all different. But in India the lapse of centuries causes 
 little disturbance in the habits and character of the people, 
 however numerous and violent the political revolutions. 
 We know that two thousand years ago Sanskrit was the 
 language of the learned; all the literature of the day was 
 written in it, whilst the dialects called Prdkrit, that is, 
 vernacularized Sanskrit, were used for the common pur- 
 poses of speech. So it is now. The Prakrits of the present 
 day, or Hindi, Bengiili, Marathi, Gujarathi, &c., are nothing 
 but vernacularized Sanskrit, differing in no great degree 
 from the Prakrits of two thousand years since; and the 
 language of the learned is still Sanskrit; and no literature, 
 worthy of the name, exists except in Sanskrit. Sanskrit is 
 not only, as it was of old, the key to the spoken dialects of 
 the Hindus; it is still the language of their laws, institu- 
 tions, and literature; the clue to their social, physical, and 
 moral condition ; and a valuable index to their future 
 history. 
 
 How is it, then, that knowing all this, Englishmen, with 
 one hundred and fifty millions of Indian fellow-subjects, 
 have hitherto paid less attention to the study of this lan- 
 guage, than other nations who have no material interests 
 in the East ? Greek and Latin are more dead than their elder 
 sister, Sanskrit, can ever be, and yet we make these the 
 essentials of education. We instruct our children in them 
 for the mental discipline they impart, for their bearing on 
 European speech, for the ideas to be gained from their lite- 
 rature, and the light they throw on the past, present, and 
 future history of kindred nations. All these reasons, and 
 many more, commend the study of Sanskrit to English 
 scholars. We expect, however, that no special privileges 
 
VI 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 shall be accorded to this language which shall exempt it 
 from yielding to our customs and requirements as learners. 
 
 Before Greek and Latin came to be much cultivated in 
 England, they had, so to speak, to he anglicised. Grammars 
 were written and books edited according to an English 
 plan ; all the contractions common in MSS. were discarded ; 
 spacing, punctuation, and the various devices of typography 
 were employed ; and even the pronunciation was adapted 
 to our peculiar English notions. If this he true of Greek 
 and Latin, it applies with ten-fold force to the more com- 
 plex Sanskrit. We cannot study any language for its 
 own sake ; and certainly Sanskrit can never be to us 
 what it appears to be to the Brahmans — the sole end 
 and object of education. Before we consent to cast our- 
 selves in a Sanskrit mould, we require Sanskrit to cast 
 itself in something of our own mould. We bend to San- 
 skrit, if Sanskrit will first bend to us. We study its pecu- 
 liarities, if it will condescend to study ours. Before this 
 language can become popular amongst Englishmen, the 
 road to its acquirement must be thoroughly anglicised. 
 
 The first step in this direction was taken by the Delegates 
 of the Oxford Press in publishing the second edition of my 
 Sanskrit Grammar in good clear type, and at a moderate 
 price. The second step is also made by the same liberal 
 body in putting forth the beautifully printed volume now 
 completed. 
 
 Convinced, then, that just as facilities for travelling in- 
 crease travelling and create traffic, the publication of these 
 books will infallibly tend to promote a more general study 
 of Sanskrit in this country, I proceed to explain more at 
 large the plan and scope of the present volume. 
 
 First, — as to the text. 
 
 I have taken care that the present edition shall have, as 
 far as possible, a pure and accurate text. An excellent 
 MS. of the Maba-bharata, belonging to the India House 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 vii 
 
 Library, was lent to me bv order of the late Professor 
 H. H. Wilson, and the text of the following pages is the 
 result of a careful collation of this MS. (No. 1908) with the 
 printed edition of Professor Bopp, the abbreviated recen- 
 sion in Dr. Boelitlingk’s Chrestomathie, and the version 
 given in the Mahb-blnirata edited by learned Pandits at 
 Calcutta. 
 
 With regard to the plan I have adopted of separating 
 words by the free use of the virdma (or mark of a qui- 
 escent consonant at the end of a word), I have already 
 stated my views in the preface to the Grammar and the 
 text of the S'akuntala ; hut as I appear to stand nearly 
 alone in advocating this method of printing, in opposition 
 to the theory of Indian grammarians*, and as I hold that 
 it bears materially on the progress of Sanskrit studies 
 amongst Englishmen, I feel hound to explain my reasons 
 more in detail. 
 
 And first let me observe, that the method of Sanskrit 
 printing practised in India and on the Continent is, in fact, 
 an assimilation of printed hooks to native manuscripts. 
 The theory of Indian grammarians is, that every syl- 
 lable ought to end in a vowel, and every final consonant 
 ought to he attracted to the beginning of the next syllable. 
 This may happen either with or without euphonic change 
 of final or initial letter, so that whole lines and even whole 
 books are often written as if they consisted of one long 
 word. According to this theory the first two words of the 
 Nala, as id raja (euphonically changed from as it raja), would 
 have to be written in one, thus, dsidraja. Now we know 
 that asit rdja, if rapidly pronounced, really blends into 
 dsidraja ; but the question is, whether the joining of words 
 has reference to pronunciation only, or to writing also? 
 
 * Professor Bopp’s views coincide in a great measure with my own ; but 
 he has now no followers in Europe. In India the native system is, of course, 
 paramount. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 viii 
 
 whether a. sit raja must he written as well as sounded dsid- 
 rdjdf An Indian Pandit would be much shocked at the 
 notion of writing it in any other way. But what I main- 
 tain is, that the Indian view of the use and application of 
 written and printed marks to express ideas and signifi- 
 cant sounds is wholly distinct from ours. 
 
 It is perhaps not generally known, that a vast mass of 
 Sanskrit literature must have existed for centuries in India 
 without being written down at all. There is no evidence 
 that even in the time of the great grammarian Panini, two 
 or three centuries B. C., Indian literature had been com- 
 mitted to writing. On the contrary, such a miracle of 
 laconic condensation as Panini’s Grammar and the whole 
 system of aphorisms or siitra composition, is only to be 
 accounted for on the supposition, that not only the rules 
 of grammar, but the greater part of the literature of that 
 day, enormous as it was, had to be learnt by heart and 
 handed down orally. The young Brdhman was allowed, 
 we know, to pass thirty-six years in the house of his pre- 
 ceptor*, for the sole purpose of storing his memory, not with 
 new ideas, but with the Veda. The ambition of his life was to 
 learn the Veda by heart, and to train his ear to catch and 
 his lips to utter the correct pronunciation, or rather intona- 
 tion of every syllable. In Maim (XI. 262) it is said, “ A 
 priest who should retain in his memory the whole Rig-veda 
 would be absolved from guilt, even if he had slain the in- 
 habitants of the three worlds.” Living in days when the 
 memory is hopelessly distracted by the demands of an 
 advancing civilization, we can form no idea of the almost 
 superhuman retentiveness acquired by this faculty, when 
 disciplined from childhood by incessant exercise, and con- 
 fined to the one subject of Sanskrit, The grand test of 
 education amongst the ancient Hindus, was the power of 
 
 * “ The discipline of a student in the three Vedas may be continued for 
 thirty-six years in the house of his preceptor.” Mauu III. i. 
 
PREFACE 
 
 ix 
 
 repeating a vast quantity of sacred Sanskrit literature by 
 heart, with the most minute attention to an elaborate 
 system of euphony; and those who had spent a lifetime 
 in acquiring this accomplishment were not likely to en- 
 courage any scheme for shortening the labour of others. 
 
 When, therefore, writing was invented, it was any thing 
 but popular in India. The Veda , which was called sruti, 
 because it was sacred knowledge , heard and imparted orally , 
 was held to be profaned by writing. We read in the Malia- 
 blulrata that “ those who write the Vedas shall go to hell*.” 
 To this day the reading of the Veda either in MS. or print 
 is discouraged. Its whole sanctity and value consists in 
 the mode of repeating it, — in the sound and not in the 
 sense. Nor does this apply merely to the Veda. A true 
 Brdhman, though he may not confess it, does, in his secret 
 heart, regard the greater part of his literature as too sacred 
 to be defiled by printer’s inkf. The whole system of sandhi 
 or the euphonic junction of letters, which in Sanskrit is 
 reduced to the strictest rule, proves that this language is 
 even now intended more for the ear than for the eye. 
 These rules, we know, prevail more or less in English and 
 in all other languages. But in English we have one rule 
 for the voice and another for writing. When we utter 
 a sentence rapidly, we really obey the Sanskrit laws of 
 euphony, blending all the words harmoniously together: 
 but in writing we think more of the eye than the ear, 
 separating and spacing to assist the act of vision. Every 
 language, in fact, has two aspects, equally important, 
 according to European notions, — the vocal and the written 
 aspect ; and hence it arises that the reading of a language 
 in books, when words, as it were, speak to the eye, is 
 very different from the understanding it, when words are 
 
 * Quoted by Professor Max Muller in his very interesting History of 
 Ancient Sanskrit Literature. 
 
 t A Muhammedan has the same feeling in reference to the Kuran. 
 
 b 
 
s 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 sounded together in conversation. But to a Br&hman, 
 Sanskrit, whether spoken or written, was essentially a 
 phonetic language. Its chief sacredness lay in the sound. 
 A careful observance of the most minute euphonic rules 
 was therefore a religious duty, in writing as well as speak- 
 ing. The written character, when invented, was, like the 
 language, regarded as divine, but it derived its sanctity 
 from preserving and, as it were, embalming the exact 
 sound of every syllable in every sentence of an orally 
 communicated literature. Hence the wonderful perfec- 
 tion of the Deva-nagari alphabet, and its elaborate equip- 
 ment of simple and compound letters, amounting to nearly 
 five hundred distinct characters. Let no one suppose that 
 this “ divine” character was intended to facilitate the com- 
 prehension of the language by means of the eye, to open 
 and diffuse the hidden treasures of knowledge and expose 
 them to the vulgar gaze. Its very perfection impeded its 
 practical application to ordinary purposes. The real secret 
 of its invention was that Sanskrit literature, continually 
 increasing, outgrew at last even the colossal memory of 
 Brahmans. But in preserving this literature by written 
 characters they thought only of perpetuating on paper its 
 elaborate phonetic system. Hence writing became sub- 
 servient to the most strict rules of pronunciation. Sen- 
 tences were written as they were sounded, and words were 
 run into each other with all their euphonic changes care- 
 fully retained. 
 
 Now it seems to me that if Sanskrit is to be generally 
 studied in England, we must claim for it what we claim 
 for other languages, that it shall have (at least for English- 
 men if not for Brdhmans) an aspect addressed to the eye as 
 well as to the ear. In doing so we need not really interfere 
 with its phonetic aspect. Let all the rules of euphony be 
 preserved intact; but now that printing has made vision 
 the principal channel of knowledge, let the eye be con- 
 
PR EFACE. 
 
 xi 
 
 suited in printing Sanskrit as in every other language. 
 Why are we to combine words in one immense whole, 
 merely because assimilation takes place between final and 
 initial letters? Unlike the ancient Brahmans, we have 
 other work for our eyes besides Sanskrit, and have a 
 right to expect that our overtasked vision shall be in- 
 dulged by the spacing of words in this language as much 
 as in Latin or Greek. But, it is said, the native Pandits 
 and good European scholars find no difficulty in reading 
 sentences thus united. I answer, this is not a question 
 of difficulty, but of time. We live in an age of competition, 
 when the gain of a few minutes may make all the differ- 
 ence between success and failure. Education now is a 
 race of eyes: and he comes in the winner, whose vision 
 can take in the meaning of a given quantity of printed 
 matter in the shortest space of time. What would a 
 Greek or Latin scholar think of a book placed before 
 him, in which all the antiquated contractions were perpe- 
 tuated, while the spacing of words and sentences, and even 
 punctuation was neglected ? And why are English scholars 
 to be expected to treat Sanskrit with greater respect than 
 they treat Latin or Greek ? What special inviolability does 
 this language enjoy, that all typographical improvements 
 and devices for its simplification are to be repudiated as 
 unscholarlike ? Why should we be debarred from writing 
 the first four words in the sixth verse of the Nala thus, — 
 Tam a bliy aga clichha d brahmarsliir damano, rather than after 
 the native fashion, Tamabhijagachclthadbrahmarshirdamanof 
 But we are told that we have no right to employ the 
 virama for the division of words, but only as a mark of the 
 stoppage or cessation of a series of syllables euphonically 
 combined, denoting, like a mark of punctuation, a pause in 
 the voice. Now it is well shown by Professor M. Muller 
 that, strictly, the virama is no mark at all. The terms sandhi 
 and virama were originally used when Sanskrit was un- 
 
 b 2 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 xii 
 
 written, and referred to the voice and pronunciation only, 
 not to the written aspect of the language. Sandhi meant 
 the union of words pronounced together, and virdma the 
 pause at the end of a sentence. The application of the 
 virdma as a mark for a consonantal stop is of modern 
 date; and the more frequent employment of this mark 
 at the end of words to facilitate separation need not 
 cause any stoppage of the voice, or prevent the most per- 
 fect vocal sandhi that a Brahman could desire. 
 
 These observations appear to me to be necessary in sup- 
 port of my treatment of the text, and in explanation of a 
 point which, however secondary it may seem, is, I am con- 
 vinced, of the utmost importance as affecting the study of 
 Sanskrit in this country. 
 
 With regard to the vocabulary appended to the present 
 edition of the Nala, I have only to say that I have spared 
 no pains to make it complete, and I hope it will be found 
 to contain every word in the text. The amount of labour 
 entailed by a work of this kind is onty to be appreciated by 
 those who have themselves undergone it. 1 believe this to 
 be the only vocabulary in which each word, as it stands in 
 the text, whatever be its form, either of case or tense, or what- 
 ever the change in that form resulting from the rules of eu- 
 phony, occupies its proper alphabetical place. Those who 
 have had experience in teaching will understand the value 
 of this aid to students just beginning to read a language 
 abounding in intricate combinations and perplexing eu- 
 phonic changes. There cannot be a greater mistake than 
 to suppose that the amount of assistance required in a 
 Sanskrit vocabulary is to be measured by that given in 
 Greek or Latin glossaries. We have in Sanskrit two pecu- 
 liarities which distinguish it from other languages. One is 
 the constant use of long compound words, and the other 
 its strict system of euphony, which, though carried to a 
 needless extreme in printed books, must always be a source 
 
P IlEFACE. 
 
 xiii 
 
 of perplexity. The learner has to make repeated references 
 to his vocabulary, and every facility should be accorded to 
 him. I have known pupils, who have worked their way 
 steadily through the grammar, puzzle themselves hope- 
 lessly over the following three words in the first story 
 of the Hitopadesa, visarpan tan tandulakanan , because, in 
 accordance with euphonic laws, these words are printed 
 in the text thus, — visarpanstanstandulakanan ( 
 tttpt), while the original words, in their unchanged form, 
 are exhibited in the glossary. If the words were di- 
 vided, the difficulty would not be insurmountable : but 
 not finding fw<nT, the student concludes that he has mis- 
 taken the division. Referring again to the vocabulary, he 
 finds fir and and taking these for his first words goes 
 entirely wrong. Now according to my method, as before 
 explained, the words would be separated in the text thus, 
 — visarpans tans tandulakanan ; and they would moreover be 
 so exhibited in their proper places in the glossary, an ex- 
 plication of the euphonic changes being added. In all cases 
 where separation is undesirable, as when two vowels blend 
 into one, or when a final i or u have been changed to y or 
 v, the whole combination is given, and the division of the 
 words indicated . 
 
 If the present vocabulary be not always as full of details 
 as might be expected, it should be borne in mind that the 
 perfection of a special work of this kind consists in its not 
 being burdened with more words and meanings than are 
 wanted for the one book which it elucidates *. Moreover, 
 it must be remembered that the grammar is intended to 
 go hand in hand with the reading-book, and that a com- 
 
 * When I commenced the glossary I thought of incorporating with it a 
 vocabulary to the Bhagavad-gita. A few words from that poem were there- 
 fore inserted : and not being always certain whether the same words might 
 not occur in the Nala, I have not ventured to eliminate them. They cannot, 
 however, be numerous enough to cause embarrassment. 
 
XIV 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 plete explanation of a difficulty is often to be sought in the 
 rules to which constant reference is made. 
 
 The advantage of abundant references to grammatical 
 rules will be acknowledged ; but it may be asked why in 
 these references no notice is taken of standard native 
 grammars like those of Panini and Vopadeva. The Pan- 
 dits, it must be confessed, are profound grammarians, and 
 their authority in deciding upon grammatical forms must 
 be admitted to be paramount. But Sanskrit scholars are 
 apt to forget that their views of grammar and ours are 
 totally opposed to each other. We regard it as a dreary 
 region to be traversed with all speed ; they look upon it as 
 a resting-place, or rather paradise, in which they may ex- 
 patiate for ever. Our object is, by simplification, to make 
 it accessible to all ; theirs, by complication, to confine it to 
 a privileged few. Like too ambitious mathematicians, 
 not content with solving real and existing difficulties, they 
 construct an elaborate machinery of symbols to unravel 
 intricate knots of their own tying. Twenty or thirty con- 
 secutive rules are often given in exposition of one theore- 
 tical construction, and the rules themselves require more 
 explanation than that which they are intended to eluci- 
 date. No one, indeed, who has not attempted to penetrate 
 the mysteries of a native grammar can form any idea of 
 its hopeless intricacies. The most concise brevity is the 
 grand object aimed at; and to effect this, an arbitrary and 
 complex symbolical language has been coined. I have 
 given examples of the native system of teaching in 
 the preface to the Grammar ; but for those who have 
 not that work at hand, I here extract at hap-hazard 
 another rule out of Pan ini’s sixth chapter (1. 77). The rule 
 is iko yan achi. This is not Sanskrit, but the arbitrary 
 or conventional language invented to explain Sanskrit. 
 Ik is a species of algebraical symbol, standing for four 
 vowels, i, u, ri, and In, and gifted with an imaginary 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 xv 
 
 nominative case, iko. Similarly, yan is the symbol for the 
 letters y, v, r, and l; and lastly, ach (here supposed to possess 
 a locative case, achi) represents all the vowels. The whole 
 rule, in plain English, means, that “ if i, u, ri, and In, short 
 or long, are followed by any vowel, they are changed to y, 
 v, r, and l respectively.” Hence, as a preparation for learn- 
 ing one of the most difficult existing languages, another 
 imaginary language has first to be acquired, and the gram- 
 mar, which ought to be an easy key to unlock the litera- 
 ture, requires first to be unlocked by a key of its own. 
 
 The above specimen happens to be clearer and more 
 explicit than the generality of Pdnini’s rules, but will be 
 sufficient, I hope, to justify me in not encumbering this 
 volume with references to native authorities. Such a sys- 
 tem, indeed, was only to be tolerated when all teaching 
 was oral; when grammars were desigued, not for pupils, 
 but for masters, to aid their memories by the briefest con- 
 ceivable suggestions. Both Pdnini and Yopadeva have 
 been well edited in Germany ; and at Benares, the Laghu- 
 Kaumudi of Varadardja has been translated by Dr. Ballan- 
 tyne, with a view to facilitate interchange of ideas between 
 the Pandits and the students of the Government Colleges : 
 but to think of keeping up such a system in England, is 
 to suppose printing uninvented, and Sanskrit grammar the 
 only occupation of the literary world. 
 
 With regard to the metrical translation which accom- 
 panies this edition of the Nala, it is enough to say that 
 it is from the distinguished pen of Dr. Milman, the Dean 
 of St. Paul’s, and that it is a reproduction of the well- 
 known “Nala and Damayanti,” which appeared, with other 
 poems, translated from the Sanskrit in 1835. The author 
 has himself kindly taken the trouble to improve the pre- 
 sent version, and has adapted it so closely to the new 
 text, that line answers to line with surprising fidelity. 
 Most of the valuable matter which was contained in the 
 
XVI 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 notes to Dr. Milman’s original translation has been in- 
 corporated in my vocabulary. 
 
 In conclusion, it is my duty to state that I have had 
 the advantage of the aid of my friend and former col- 
 league Professor Francis Johnson in revising the proof- 
 sheets of the whole of this volume. I have also to tender 
 my grateful acknowledgments to the Delegates of the 
 Oxford University Press, for the patronage with which 
 they have honoured my labours*. 
 
 M. W. 
 
 * In a note to the preface of the Sanskrit Grammar I took occasion to 
 express my grateful sense of the accurate manner in which my MS. was 
 printed at the University Press. It will be admitted that the typography of 
 the following pages is equally worthy of commendation. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 I IIE Story of Nala, as told in the following pages, is an episode 
 of the Maha-bharata, one of the two great Epic poems of the Hin- 
 dus, containing no less than 107,389 slokas or stanzas. It is ex- 
 tracted from the 6th chapter (53d section) of the 3d Book or Vana- 
 parva. Like the rest of the Maha-bharata, its authorship is attri- 
 buted to Krishna-Dwaipayana, who is called Vyasa, because he ar- 
 ranged the Vedas*. It is not to be supposed, however, that the 
 Vedas and Maha-bharata are really the work of the same author. 
 The Vedas are many centuries older than the great Epic poem, 
 and each is the composition of several authors. Probably an in- 
 terval of several centuries separates the more ancient hymns of the 
 Veda from the more modern ; and a similar, or perhaps greater se- 
 paration may be observed between the older parts of the Maha- 
 bharata and the more modern interpolations. 
 
 By ascribing this work to Vyasa (who is also the reputed author 
 of the Vedanta philosophy) it is merely implied that, at some time or 
 other, order and sequence was given to what was before a mere con- 
 geries of distinct compositions by various authors. 
 
 Part of the Maha-bharata is considered to be as old as the 3d 
 or 4th century B.C. ; but all Hindu chronology is more or less 
 conjectural ; and it would be impossible to fix with certainty the date 
 of the composition of any of the principal episodes. The Story of 
 Nala is not part of the main plot of the poem, and probably belongs 
 to a much earlier period of Indian history. The subject of the great 
 Epic is the war between the Kurus or hundred sons of Dhrita- 
 rashtra and their cousins the five sons of Pandu. But about this 
 leading-thread are collected a vast number of ancient legends and 
 
 * Vi 'vyasa veddn yasmdt sa tasmad vyasa iti srnritah. Maha-bh. I. 2417. He 
 was called Krishna from bis dark complexion, and Divaipdyana because be was 
 brought forth by Satyavati on an island in the Jumna, his father being the Rishi 
 Parasara. Nyasto dwipe sa yad bdlas tasmad Dwuipdyanah srnritah, line 2416. 
 
 C 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 xviii 
 
 traditions, under the weight of which it is often lost, if not altogether 
 broken. In all Oriental books of fables it is common for the prin- 
 cipal narrative to be interrupted by a series of stories within stories, 
 loosely connected with the original theme, and often completely over- 
 laying it. So it is with the Maha-bharata. The episodes form by far the 
 greater portion of the poem, and generally intervene to break the 
 chain of the narrative, when the incidents are most stirring and the 
 interest is most at its height. The war between the rival princes is 
 doubtless founded on fact ; and much valuable matter has been 
 extracted from the narrative by the learned Professor Lassen of 
 Bonn, in elucidation of the early history of India. According to the 
 Vishnu-Purana, Dhrita-rashtra and Pandu were the sons of the 
 widow of Vichitra -virya by his half-brother Vyasa or Krishna- 
 Dwaipayana*. This Vichitra-virya was the son of Santanu, who 
 was the twenty-third in descent from Kuru, a celebrated prince of 
 the Lunar race, himself the ninth king after Bharata, son of Du- 
 shyanta and Sakuntala, from whom India is to this day called Bharata- 
 varsha. Vyasa is thus reputed to be the actual grandfather of the princes 
 whose quarrels and jealousies are narrated in the poem he is said to 
 have arranged ; and, from the genealogy, it is evident that although 
 the sons of Dhrita-rashtra are more usually called the descendants of 
 Kuru, the sons of Pandu were really descended from the same race. 
 It is well known that the royal races of India diverged into two great 
 lines, usually called Solar and Lunar. The hero of the Solar line, 
 which commenced in Ikshwaku, was Rama-chandra j', whose con- 
 tests with the barbarous tribes of the south of India is described 
 in the Ramayana, the more ancient of the two great Epics. The 
 Kurus and Pandavas, as equally descendants of Kuru, belonged to 
 the Lunar line, and probably represented different branches of one 
 tribe of Sanskrit-speaking immigrants, who arrived in India at dif- 
 ferent times. According to the Maha-bharata, Pandu, the father of 
 
 * As Vichitra-virya died without children, the Hindu law, like the Mosaic, per- 
 mitted Vyasa to raise up offspring to his deceased brother. Satyavati, the mother 
 of Vyasa, was afterwards the wife of Santanu ; and Vyasa was therefore regarded 
 as half-brother to Vichitra-virya. 
 
 t This Rama, who is the most celebrated incarnation of Vishnu, must not be 
 confounded with the two inferior Ratnas, Parasu-Raina and llala-Rama. See 
 my English and Sanskrit Dictionary under Rama. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 xix 
 
 the five Pandavas, after yielding the succession to his blind brother 
 Dhrita-rashtra, retired to the mountains and died. 1 1 is five boys 
 were then adopted by Dhrita-rashtra and educated with his own 
 large family of a hundred sons. After escaping many dangers from 
 the malevolence of their cousins, they were ultimately permitted to 
 share with them in the sovereignty. Yudhishthira, the eldest ot the 
 Pandavas, and his four brothers ruled at Indraprastha (the modern 
 Delhi), and Duryodhana with his ninety-nine brothers (usually called 
 the Kurus) were sovereigns at the neighbouring town of Ilastina- 
 pura. The Pandavas, whose disposition was as amiable as that ot 
 the Kurus was malevolent, seem to have been very successful in sub- 
 duing the districts contiguous to their own ; and, notwithstanding the 
 animosity of their neighbouring cousins, to have attained considerable 
 prosperity. A great misfortune, however, overtakes them. Tempted 
 to amuse themselves with dice, and yielding to a weakness which 
 has ever been a fashionable failing amongst the Hindus, \ udhishthira 
 loses all his possessions, at a game of hazard, to his cousin Duryo- 
 dhana: and, retiring with his brethren into exile, lives for twelve years 
 in the forest (vana). It is to console them under their affliction that 
 the sage Vrihadaswa relates to king Yudhishthira the Story of Nala, 
 who, himself a virtuous monarch, lost his kingdom also through his 
 passion for dice ; but after suffering great hardships again recovered it. 
 
 The following short summary of the Story of Nala may be useful 
 as an introduction to the study of the poem. 
 
 Nala, who is described as “ gifted with choicest virtues,” and is 
 especially noted for his skill in driving, with only one fault, the in- 
 herent love of gambling*, was king of Nishadha, a country in central 
 India, in the S.E. division, whence his other name of Naishadha. In 
 a neighbouring country called Vidarbha (the modern Berar), reigned 
 Bhima, whose only daughter, Damayanti, was so beautiful that her 
 fame reached the ears of Nala. His interest in her being excited, 
 was fanned into a flame by the following incident : — 
 
 Walking in his garden one day, and seeing some swans disporting 
 themselves near him, the fancy takes him to catch one out of sport. 
 The bird, addressing him in human language, promises, if he will 
 
 * The epithet akshapriya, ‘fond of dice,’ is applied to Nala in enumerating his 
 good qualities (verse 3), and Kali, therefore, only assailed him in his weak point. 
 See, however, the vocabulary under akshapriya. 
 
 C 2 
 
XX 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 release it, to fly to Damayanti and praise Nala in her presence. This 
 plan being agreed upon and carried into effect, Damayanti becomes 
 duly inspired with a passion for Nala. Bhima, her father, seeing his 
 daughter pining in secret, determines to celebrate her Swayamvara, 
 that is, to proclaim the public choice of a husband by Damayanti, 
 according to the custom of that age. All the princes of India, in- 
 cluding Nala, flock to Vidarbha, as suitors for the hand of Dama- 
 yanti. The gods also, hearing of her beauty, resolve to be present ; 
 and, meeting Nala on their road to the Swayamvara, commission him 
 to plead their cause with Damayanti. He confesses himself ena- 
 moured also, and entreats to be excused ; but being adjured sternly, 
 promises to deliver their message, and is introduced by them unseen 
 into the palace. There he has an interview with Damayanti, who, 
 slighting the message of the gods, confesses her love to Nala, and her 
 intention to choose him and him only. Accordingly, at the Swayam- 
 vara, in spite of the artifice of the deities who assume Nala’s shape, 
 she detects her lover by his shadow', (the gods having none,) and se- 
 lects him. It appears that at the time of the Swayamvara, Kali, an evil 
 genius, the fourth age of the world or Vice personified, had set out for 
 Vidarbha with the intention of making Damayanti his consort ; but, 
 hearing of the completion of the marriage-ceremony, he resolves out 
 of jealousy to work the ruin of Nala. For tw elve years he watches 
 his opportunity, and at last, detecting Nala in some trifling neglect 
 of his ablutions, enters and acquires pow er over his body. Infatu- 
 ating his victim, he inst'gates him to play at dice with his brother 
 Pushkara. The game goes on for many months ; and Nala, after 
 losing his kingdom and all his possessions, is driven with Damayanti 
 into exile. In the forest, Nala, still infatuated by Kali, deserts Dama- 
 yanti ; who, wandering alone, and escaping many perils, at last finds 
 a refuge at the court of the king of Chedi. Meanwhile, Nala, pass- 
 ing through the forest, rescues a serpent from a flaming bush. This 
 serpent turns out to be Ivarkotaka, one of the principal Nagas (see 
 vocabulary under tjtjt) or semi-divine beings inhabiting the regions 
 under the earth. In return for the service rendered by Nala, Kar- 
 kotaka promises to deliver Nala from the pow er of Kali. lie accord- 
 ingly metamorphoses Nala into a dwarfish charioteer, but gives him 
 a magic garment, by assuming w hich he can at any time regain his 
 proper form. Nala, now transformed to the short-armed Vahuka. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 XXI 
 
 enters the service of Rituparna, king of Ayodhya, a monarch cele- 
 brated for his skill in dice. Meanwhile, king Blnma, searching the 
 world for his lost daughter, discovers her at length at Chedi, and 
 sends for her thence to his own capital. There, pining for the lost 
 Nala, she devises a plan to recover him. Suspecting that he is living, 
 disguised as Vahuka, with Rituparna, king of Ayodhya, she causes 
 the latter to be told that king Blnma would celebrate on the morrow 
 a second Swavamvara for his daughter Damayanti. Rituparna de- 
 termines to be present, but can only be so by the help of his chario- 
 teer Vahuka, whose skill in horsemanship enables him to drive from 
 Ayodhya to Vidarbha in one day. On the road Nala, disguised as 
 Vahuka, agrees to impart to Rituparna his knowledge of horseman- 
 ship in return for that monarch’s skill in dice. They make the ex- 
 change, and, arriving at Ayodhya, Nala re-assumes his own form and 
 is restored to his wife. With her returning to Nishadha, he seeks 
 Pushkara, renews the game, and wins back bis kingdom. Then, with 
 noble generosity, he forgives Pushkara, and enters on a long and 
 happy reign with his consort Damayanti. 
 
 That this Story of Nala, however comparatively modern the ver- 
 sion in the Maha-bharata, is of great antiquity, may be proved by 
 internal evidence. The prominence given to the deities Indra, Agni, 
 Varuna, and Yama, and the absence of all allusion to the great Hindu 
 Triad, connect the narrative more with the Vedic than the Epic and 
 Puranic periods*. If Nala was of the Solar race, as represented by 
 Kalidasa, he must have been the fourth from the great Rama, son of 
 Dasaratha, the genealogy, according to the Raghu-vansa, running 
 thus; — Raghu, Aja, Dasaratha, Rama, Kusa, Atithi, Nishadha, 
 Nala, Nabhas. But if he belonged to the Lunar dynasty, reigning 
 at Nishadha, when Rituparna of the Solar race reigned at Ayodhya, 
 then we must assign him a much earlier date, and place him four- 
 teen reigns before Rama. 
 
 The story, no doubt, rests on a foundation of fact, and, on ac- 
 count of its age, is a favourite subject with Hindu poets. It not only 
 
 * According to Professor Brockhaus, the personification of Kali as the demon 
 of the Iron age, and not of the dice, shews that the modern arranger of the story 
 did not understand this old Vedic term, and is another proof of the earlier exist- 
 ence of the Nala. The word Treta (which generally denotes the second age of the 
 world) is used in the 2d Act of the Mriehchhakati for a throw of dice. 
 
xxu 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 appears as an episode to the Maha-bharata, but forms the subject of 
 two other celebrated poems, one called the Nalodaya, attributed to 
 the great Kalidasa, the author of kSakuntala ; and the other called the 
 Naishadha, written by Sri Harsha. It is also introduced by Soma- 
 deva Bhatta into his collection of stories called Katha-sarit-sagara, 
 and told there with variations. It is, moreover, the subject-matter of 
 a very curious composition, half prose, half verse, called Champu, by 
 an author named Trivikrama, and of a well-known work in Tamil, 
 called the Nala-Raja, and again of another in Telugu, by the poet 
 Raghava, written about A. D. 1650; these latter poems being inde- 
 pendent compositions, and not mere translations from the Sanskrit. 
 
 It is a noteworthy circumstance in the history of Indian literature, 
 that the later Hindu poets, with much exuberance of fancy, displayed 
 little originality in their conceptions. Whether it was with them a 
 sacred duty to follow in the beaten track, or whether their inventive 
 faculties were feeble, it rarely enters into their heads to devise a new 
 story for themselves. They content themselves with the regular stock 
 materials, and exercise their ingenuity either in diluting or serving 
 them up in a concentrated form, with here and there a few embellish- 
 ments or additions of their own. The two Epic poems are their grand 
 repertories. These gigantic compositions, like vast national banks 
 with inexhaustible resources, are drawn upon freely by every poet. 
 The history of Rama, which is narrated at full length in the Rama- 
 yana, is condensed into moderate dimensions by Kalidasa in his 
 Raghu-vansa, reduced to a mere table of contents by Bhatti in his 
 grammatical poem, and represented with dramatic detail by Bhava- 
 bhuti in his well-known play, the U ttara-Rama-charitra. Then we 
 
 have a celebrated poet Magha, writing his epic oir a story taken en- 
 tirely from the 7th chapter of the 2nd Book or Sabha-parva of the 
 Maha-bharata (the destruction of S'isupala, king of Chedi, by Kri- 
 shna) ; and the poet Bharavi, the author of another well-known Epic 
 called Kiratarjuniya (or the contest of Arjuna with S'iva as a moun- 
 taineer), selecting his subject from the 4th chapter of the 3d Book 
 or Vana-parva of the same great poem. One advantage of this is, 
 that if we have not a variety of subjects, we have at least a diversity 
 of styles. The same subject could not be treated by every author 
 in the same way. We have, therefore, specimens of every shade of 
 composition between the most tedious ditfuseness and the most 
 
INTRODUCTION. xxiii 
 
 laconic curtness*, the most turgid ornament and the most severe 
 simplicity. In no other language but the malleable, flexible, and 
 infinitely copious Sanskrit could such opposite extremes be possible. 
 The very same idea which by one author is expressed with a brevity 
 unapproachable in English, is by another expanded and beaten out 
 till the substance of the original metal almost disappears. In the one 
 case we have every needless word rejected, and the meaning so ob- 
 scured, that sentences have to be interpreted like oracles, and every 
 line of text to be illustrated by pages of commentary ; in the other, 
 huge compounds are introduced, epithets heaped on epithets, meta- 
 phors on metaphors, till the mind of the venturesome reader is hope- 
 lessly bewildered. This is what has happened to “the Story of Nala.” 
 Presented to us in the plainest manner in the Maha-bharata, it is 
 condensed in the Nalodaya with a compression and concentration 
 absolutely painful ; in the Naishadha it is diluted by prolix descrip- 
 tions or overdone with rich imagery ; in Somadeva’s Ivatha-sarit- 
 sagara it is again exhibited in its simple form ; whilst in Trivikrama’s 
 Champu it is buried under a dead weight of long words, ponderous 
 compounds, and inflated periods. 
 
 In order that the Sanskrit student be not tempted by this variety 
 to dwell on compositions which can only vitiate the taste, I proceed 
 to give specimens from each of the different versions of the Story of 
 Nala, hoping thereby to bring out in relief the comparative beauty 
 and classical purity of that offered in the following pages. 
 
 To begin with the Nalodaya, or “ Rise of Nala” (that is, his re- 
 storation from degradation to prosperity and power), which, though 
 attributed to Kalidasa, is probably not the work of the celebrated 
 author of the Sakuntala. It has been edited at Berlin by Ferdinand 
 Benary, and an excellent edition was bi’ought out by the late Dr.Yates 
 at Calcutta in 1844, with native commentary, a metrical translation, 
 an essay on alliteration, and an account of the Naishadha and other 
 similar works. The Nalodaya is an admirable specimen, not only of 
 the condensed Sanskrit, but also of the highly elaborate and artificial 
 style. The twenty Books of the Maha-bharata version are here com- 
 
 * This is carried to such an incredible extreme in grammatical treatises, that, 
 according to the author of the Mahabhashya, or great commentary on Panini, 
 “ grammarians esteem the abbreviation of half a short vowel as equivalent to the 
 birth of a son.” 
 
XXIV 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 pressed into four brief chapters, containing only two hundred and 
 seventeen couplets in all. The first glance leads to an impression 
 that this is no poem, but a mere metrical table of contents, a sort of 
 programme of a projected work, designed only to aid the poet’s me- 
 mory. A closer inspection, however, shews that we have here a 
 finished composition of the most extraordinary character. The aim 
 of the author turns out to be not so much condensation as allitera- 
 tion. Words are not used by him as the vehicle of ideas ; they are 
 themselves the end to which ideas are made subservient. In our 
 language “punning,” even in familiar conversation, is barely tolerated. 
 What shall we say then to a poet gravely sitting down to compose a 
 poem in which each couplet shall contain four puns, and each pun 
 shall be absolutely faultless in construction? The whole poem of 
 two hundred and seventeen verses contains eight hundred and sixty- 
 eight of these elaborate feats of word-twisting. In order to preserve 
 the alliteration, the words must of course be linked together in In- 
 dian fashion ; so that any one who has a special aptitude for solving 
 enigmas or interpreting complex constructions, will find here an ample 
 field for the exercise of his talents. It will be sufficient to give the 
 first verse of the poem as a specimen, printing the alliteration in 
 Roman letters : — ■ 
 
 i/ridayasadayadavatah papatavyddurdsadayadavatah 
 A visa muddy a d a vat ah trijaffanmdffdhsmarenadayadaxatah. 
 
 Thus literally translated: — “O heart, never go away from Yadava 
 (Krishna), possessed of a son by Love (i. e. the father of the god of 
 love), the burner (lit. conflagration) of the unapproachable forest of 
 sin, preserving the three worlds from the host of (his) enemies.” 
 
 It might be thought that all the capabilities of the flexible San- 
 skrit were here stretched to the utmost. This feat is, however, 
 nothing to the specimens given by Dr. Yates, in his essay on San- 
 skrit alliteration. That the reader may, once for all, understand what 
 Sanskrit is capable of accomplishing in this way, I here subjoin three 
 couplets, which could not, I think, be matched in any other language, 
 dead or living : — 
 
 1. Ddclado duddaduddddi dddddo dudadidadoh 
 Duddddam dadade dudde dadddadadadodadah. 
 
 2. Nanonanunno nunnono ndnd ndndnand nanu 
 Nunnonunno nanunneno ndnend nunnanunnanut. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 XXV 
 
 5. Samdnayd samdnayd samdnayd samdnayd 
 Samdnayd samdnayd samdnayd samdnayd *. 
 
 I now come to Sri Harsha’s poem called “the Naishadha,” this 
 being one of the names of Nala, from his capital Nishadha (see voca- 
 bulary under finv). The style of the Naishadha is as intricate and 
 involved as that of the Nalodaya, but its complexity is of a different 
 kind. We have here no attempt at alliteration, though punning and 
 playing on words are common. The difficulty of the style proceeds 
 both from its excessive diffuseness (the whole poem of twenty Rooks 
 only carrying the story to the marriage of Nala) and from the extra- 
 vagant use of metaphors and long compound words. Thus in the 
 second verse we have one compound filling a whole line. Nala is 
 described as Suvarnadandaikasitdtapatritajwalatpratdpdvalikirtimari- 
 dalah, that is, (joining the words in English to give an idea of the 
 perplexing appearance of the Sanskrit,) “ thecircleofw hosefamere- 
 sembledahaloofgloryshininglikeasinglebrightparasolofstatesupportedbv 
 astickofgold.” 
 
 The following is an example of a punning verse, though without 
 the alliteration of the Nalodaya : 
 
 Dindvasane taraner akasmdn nimajjandd viswavilochanani 
 
 Amyaprasdddd udupasya naktam tamomayadwipavatim taranti. 
 
 “ At the close of day, from a sudden sinking of the sun ( tarani also 
 
 * Thus translated : “ 1. [Krishna] the benevolent ( dada-do , lit. gift-giver), the 
 giver of pain to pain-givers (dvdda-dud-dddi), the giver of protection (da-dado), whose 
 arm gives destruction to inflicters of trouble (dikla-di-da-doh), who gives to the 
 liberal and illiberal (dada-adada-dado), wbo is the destroyer of cannibals (ada-dah, 
 or, who gives to the eater), discharged ( dadade ) a weapon (duddadam) at the 
 enemy ( dudde ). 
 
 " 2. 0 ye many -faced ones ( nananand ), he indeed (nanu) is not a man ( na nd • 
 who is defeated by an inferior ( una-nunno ), and that man is no man (nd and) who 
 persecutes one weaker than himself (nunnono). He whose leader is not defeated 
 (na-nunneno) though overcome is not vanquished (nunnonunno) ; he who persecutes 
 the completely vanquished (nunna-nunna-nut) is not without sin (nanend). 
 
 3. “ O fellow-sufferer (samana-yasa) cause me to be united to this peerless 
 (maiden) (ma anaya a samdnayd samdnaya), unequalled by any who possess ac- 
 complishments and beauty (sa-md-naya-asamdnayd), who is affected by pride, and 
 suffers no pain like mine (asaindna-yasa-manayd).” 
 
 If the reader has any desire to pursue this subject further, he will be much 
 interested in an article on the Nalodaya in the Calcutta Review. 
 
 d 
 
xxvi INTRODUCTION. 
 
 meaning a ship), the eyes of all in the night cross the river of dark- 
 ness by the aid of another boat, viz. the moon ( udvpa meaning moon 
 as well as boat).” 
 
 There are many beautiful passages in the Naishadha well merit- 
 ing the attention of the Sanskrit student. To quote Dr. Yates : 
 “ Most of the descriptions relate to ivorks of nature and art or to the 
 passions of the mind, particularly of love. The sun, moon, stars, and 
 night ; groves, trees, rivers, and ponds ; cities, palaces, houses, and 
 shops, together with the varied emotions of the mind are depicted in 
 lively colours. There are many passages in the 17th Book in which 
 the bad passions are personified with considerable effect. When Kali 
 is met by the gods, he is represented as attended by Lust, Anger, 
 Avarice, and Folly, his leaders or generals, together with a numerous 
 host of other passions. In perusing the account the classical reader 
 is strongly reminded of the picture of Envy drawn by Ovid.” The 
 following is the representation given of Folly* : 
 
 “ They saw the horrid monster Folly there 
 Bereft of sight, refusing kind advice, 
 
 Embracing Vanity ; his votaries know 
 To-morrow they must die, and yet forgetful 
 They run to all excess of rioting. 
 
 He so infatuates their stupid souls, 
 
 That tho’ awake they sleep ; and tho’ they see, 
 
 Yet are they blind ; and tho’ they plainly hear, 
 
 Yet are they deaf ; and tho’ the vivid light 
 Around them shines, they grope as in the dark.” 
 
 The version of Nala given by Somadeva in his Katha-sarit-sagara 
 (lately edited by Professor Brockhaus) affords an agreeable contrast 
 to the prolixity of the Naishadha. It is even shorter and simpler in 
 style than the Maha-bharata version, but its meagreness impairs the 
 interest of the narrative. Somadeva is a comparatively modern writer, 
 who probably lived at the end of the nth or beginning of the 12th 
 century of our era, and his work is a collection of the principal 
 stories of the Ramayana, Maha-bharata, and Puranas, told briefly in 
 a popular manner. In relating the history of Nala he has deviated 
 from the Maha-bharata in two or three unimportant particulars. In 
 describing the possession of Nala by the demon Kali, lie attributes 
 it to an act of accidental intemperance in drinking wine, which led 
 
 * From Dr. Yates’ version, lmt slightly altered and abridged. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 XXVll 
 
 to the omission of his ablutions. The consequences too of his infa- 
 tuation by the demon are more fully described. Nala is made to 
 enter upon all the evil courses forbidden by Manu (VII. 45— 48). 
 His nights are spent in debauchery ; he becomes oppressive, un- 
 just, irascible ; he insults good men and encourages bad ; his whole 
 character becomes degraded. 
 
 Again, in the Maha-bharata version some technical expressions for 
 dice are used, which Somadeva has not understood. Thus in Book 
 VII. ver. 7. the principal die is called Vrisha , or the bull, and Push- 
 kara, inviting his brother to the game, says, divyava vrishena “ let us 
 play with the vrisha.” Mistaking the sense of vrisha, Somadeva has 
 represented a bull as the stake for which the two brothers play. 
 These variations only point to the comparatively modern date of this 
 version of the Nala. 
 
 As to the version of the Story given in the Champu of Trivikrama, 
 one quotation, consisting of three words, the last of which fills two 
 ordinary lines, will suffice. Describing Nala, the author says, Tasyam 
 asm nijabhujayvgalavidalitasakalavairivrindasundarinetranilotpalaga- 
 ladviralavdshpatarangimpiiraplavamanapratdparajahansah “ in that 
 (city) dwelt one, the-royal-swan-of-whose-majesty-(was)-swimming- 
 in-the-waters-of-the-river-of-the-slowly-dropping-tears-flowing-from- 
 the-blue-lotus-of-the-eyes-of-the-beautiful-wives-of-(his)-numerous- 
 enemies-who-had-been-all-torn-to-pieces-by-his-pair-of-arms.” 
 
 I will close these extracts with a passage from the Tamil work 
 called Nala-Raja. The swan which praises Nala is supposed to 
 be speaking*: “Oh daughter of Bhima-Raja ! who art thyself 
 the very ecstasy of love ; dazzling as a bright dagger suddenly 
 unsheathed, mark our words : — as no woman can compare to thee, 
 so be assured no mortal is worthy to possess such a treasure, ex- 
 cept the matchless Nala-Raja. Each of you is alone worthy of the 
 other. He is beautiful as the god of love. The blessings of Vishnu 
 and Siva are upon him. His mien is majestic as the moon at its 
 full ; he is bright and powerful as Srva ; he is the favourite of 
 Lakshmi ; but the goddess of eloquence herself is unequal to do 
 justice to his perfections, how then shall I attempt to delineate 
 them ? All nations acknowledge him worthy to be the sovereign of 
 the world. His strength, when roused, is terrible as a tempest ; famous 
 
 * This passage is abridged and slightly altered from Kindersley’s translation. 
 
 d 2 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 xxviii 
 
 for truth and justice, he proves himself a lion against oppressive kings ; 
 his worth is the most delightful theme of Rishis. He is adorned 
 with spotless purity. Throughout his kingdom he has levelled the 
 inequalities of the earth, and rendered it a smooth circle. Not a prince 
 exists that does not acknowledge himself his tributary. Unhappy the 
 woman who, aspiring to such a partner, should fail of success. You, 
 however, cannot fear; you are worthy of such a bridegroom.” 
 
 Before concluding it may be worth while to notice briefly the 
 metre of the poetical versions of the Nala. 
 
 The subject of metre, like every thing else in Sanskrit, affords 
 field for almost endless investigation. Sanskrit metre is like zoology, 
 botany, or any other distinct science, — a complete study in itself. 
 We have classes, orders, genera, and species to an extent unknown 
 in any other language; and as to length, a Hindu poet, says Dr. Yates, 
 “ may proceed to any length he pleases within the limits of a thou- 
 sand syllables to the half-line.” Bearing this in mind the San- 
 skrit student will rejoice to find that the metrical system of the 
 present version of the Nala is very different from that of the Nai- 
 shadha and Nalodaya. There it is complex and perplexing ; here it 
 is of the simplest kind, and never varies from the regular heroic 
 measure called Anushtubh, an account of which, with a table of all 
 the most common varieties of metre, is given at the end of the 
 Grammar. It consists of sixteen syllables to the half-line or thirty- 
 two to each verse of two lines. 
 
 The first line of the poem serves as a model for the whole, and 
 with the exception of the syllables marked, the poet is allowed the 
 option of either long or short : 
 
 dsid raja nalonama || virasenasuto ball. 
 
 Occasionally the 6th and 7th syllables are short instead of long. 
 
 Without enlarging further on the distinctive features of the pre- 
 sent work, the foregoing introductory remarks will, it is hoped, 
 enable the Sanskrit student to estimate for himself the comparative 
 excellence and purity of the “ Story of Nala” contained in the fol- 
 lowing pages. 
 
II H <*f m MaM M « II 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
ii *r TftTrn^rnrg » 
 
 "3^ 
 
 ttwT *nrf ^rtft i 
 
 ^ w=jt g% 3? ^tniTg ^P3#fN3; ii *i ii 
 srfire^. 3 «jwgniri gfS gsurfig; 3g i 
 gxi^rft ^TPITH ^nf^t 33 W3WT II s II 
 srsrast %3fNg grt nftaffl: i 
 ^rerftra: mtrar$ n^Tg ^twTfB#ciffr: ii ? ii 
 ffwr ^^rrfNng ^Jcsg: ^rartfgq: i 
 
 tf^m v^rt w nren? ?g Tig: ^ n 8 n 
 
 w^nfft^ fa^gf hWt tfrrarom: i 
 gg *rfg% g*: mn^srn: n ^nrst: ii m ii 
 n hstto nt 3fRTO ^ragtg grrmfgrT: i 
 rfg ^wpra^ W3lftT TTTH HRH II % II 
 
 h h 4ta: iraraiTOH Fgnrmre i 
 
 N N 
 
 wflwt «? tt%^ gHM ii s ii 
 
 3W XW^IT ?.H?T TIHttre '-it ^fl I 
 ^witr grotra ^ftg ^ggrg ti?tw: ii b ii 
 3gwf <R ^TtT I 
 
 -jtitrr *t% b%t HtTiFT nfamj^TR ii <» ii 
 
 \ O > N N 
 

 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 Vrihadaswa spake : 
 
 Lived of yore, a Raja, Nala, Virasena’s mighty son, 
 
 Gifted he with choicest virtues, beauteous, skilled in taming steeds: 
 Head of all the kings of mortals, like the monarch of the gods, 
 
 Over, over all exalted, in his splendour like the sun: 
 
 Holy, deep-read in the Vedas, in Nishadha lord of earth ; 
 
 Loving dice, of truth unblemished, chieftain of a mighty host ; 
 
 The admired of noble women, generous, with each sense subdued ; 
 Guardian of the state ; of archers best, a present Manu he. 
 
 So there dwelt in high Vidarbha, Bhima, terrible in strength, 
 
 With all virtues blest, but childless, long for children had he pined. 
 Many an holy act, on offspring still intent, had he performed. 
 
 To his court there came a Brahmin, Damana the seer was named. 
 Him the child-desiring Bhima, in all duties skilled, received. 
 
 Feasted with his royal consort, in his hospitable hall. 
 
 Pleased on him the grateful Daman, and his queen a boon bestowed, 
 One sweet girl, the pearl of maidens, and three fair and noble sons. 
 Damayanti, Dama, Danta, and illustrious Damana, 
 
 Richly gifted with all virtues, mighty, fearful in their might. 
 
? II 3T?i m ' lgHH3 II [3° 3. 
 
 33WI' 11 ^3! HURT TO ftPTI I 
 W3F33 3 T3T%3 TO: TO 33«I3T II 30 II 
 TO 3T 33f3 TO ^lft3T 3373^3 I 
 FTfT F3 3ift3F3 3f 313^ S3 II 3=1 II 
 
 33 =3 1133 Hlft 33T313!3f331 I 
 31^3*3 STOUT# f3SJ3 WSlftnft TOT II 33 II 
 31lft3 ^33*331 'sfrr S3T33c3t33T I 
 3 3 3313 3T?3 ^33rft Sif33 II =13 II 
 
 3FJ3ff3 31^ STf31TOT ^HT I 
 f3333Tfrot 3T3J1 331313 3tf3 3>Sft II 3« II 
 37F3 3TOlfc*t <3t%f wffTTft >|f3 I 
 3133 S3 F33t 3flT3T3 TO33 FFT II TM II 
 TF3T: 33t3 3 373 TOTO: TO377T3 I 
 33331 33^3 3 33 wf 33: 33: II if, II 
 33F 3F3313TS33 ^FT3T: 333 33113 I 
 ?J[=3M 3f3 CtTO 3 TO33 TTO: II 1$ II 
 TOf 33 375: 313 3ST 3Tlf33 S3! I 
 TOi:3T33\3# 33 3T3T ift 33: II It II 
 3 333 H3t 33T3 3T3333fr^3T3 I 
 33 f3333T 33T3 331 33TTT 3f3F! II It II 
 33tS3T^3t 313 3T33TT 373 33T I 
 ?3F3tsfl3 3 3 TT33 ififTOlfa 33 fTO II =>o II 
 3333lt33iT^ 3T TOfTOTf3 333 I 
 331 33=3 TO3 3 3T 33lf3 3iftf33 II 3=1 II 
 333 33i3 33T 133 "31333 3^3f3: I 
 3 3 331 : 33133 f333I3 TO33 33: II 33 II 
 
STORY OF NALA. 
 
 .3 
 
 Hook I.] 
 
 Damayanti with her beauty, with her brilliance, brightness, grace, 
 
 Through the worlds unrivalled glory won the slcnder-waisted maid. 
 
 Her, arrived at bloom of beauty, sat a hundred slaves around, 
 
 And a hundred virgin handmaids, as around great Indra’s queen. 
 
 In her court shone Bhima’s daughter, decked with every ornament, 
 fMid her handmaids, like the lightning, shone she with her faultless form ; 
 Like the long-eyed queen of beauty, without rival, without peer. 
 
 Never ’mid the gods immortal, never ’mid the Yaksha race, 
 
 Ur , I '*'. 0 
 
 Nor ’mong men was maid so lovely, ever heard of, ever seen, 
 
 A s the soul-disturbing maiden, that disturbed the souls of gods. 
 
 Nala too, ’mong kings the tiger, peerless among earthly men, 
 
 Like Kandarpa in his beauty, like that bright-embodied God. 
 
 All around Vidarbha’s princess, praised they Nala in their joy ; 
 
 Ever praised they Damayanti, round Nishadha’s noble king. 
 
 Hearing so each other’s virtues, all unseen they ’gan to love. 
 
 Thus of each, O son of Kunti, the deep silent passion grew. 
 
 Nala, in his heart impatient, longer that deep love to bear. 
 
 To the grove, in secret, wandered, by the palace’ inmost court. 
 
 There the swans he saw disporting, with their wings bedropped with gold : 
 Through the grove thus lightly moving one of these bright birds he caught. 
 But the bird, in human language, thus the wondering king addressed : 
 
 “ Slay me not, O gentle monarch ! I will do thee service true ; 
 
 “ So in Damayanti’s presence will I praise Nishadha’s king, 
 
 “ Never after shall the maiden think of mortal man but thee.” 
 
 Thus addressed, at once the monarch let the bright-winged bird depart. 
 Flew away the swans rejoicing, to Vidarbha straight they flew ; 
 
[«° 
 
 a ii h 
 
 fjTOJ^ TT JTOH^fr: HT ^ ^ rira JH 5 FT II =>3 II 
 ITT TTFT ^TTTrmH % STJT I 
 
 itfhff Tannin ^rnnntTi^w 11 ?8 h 
 
 T 5 HT ^HT H^rt: Tra<TT^% I 
 
 7 T%$ 7 in w?rr ^rnir ttth firm uijuts^ ii =>m ii 
 ^HTTT rft H *1 TTH ^rBrT^i I 
 
 n Xffmff fnt ^Hxprfta 3 mT*nftw II »tf II 
 ttc^t xtpr f^iiq nfhrm: I 
 ITT 3 TT ^ *t imm hut mgm: 11 *9 u 
 HWT % xrft I 
 
 ITO7 H H%5T 1RX TTIT %? II *b II 
 
 XR f^ ^TTSRHTgfnntT^UT^ I 
 s?wt ^ ^rerTfirr ?T?1^TO -franf^i: 11 =>q ii 
 rmtlftT TTJT TTT^TBT TTR ^ Hc^T ^t - . I 
 
 w 
 
 f^fjiy-RT f%rf5J%5=r H^TTT *p!pn^ H%H II 30 || 
 
 xr^TT t?t;t k Trim ^nrfi fasnwra i 
 
 TJR^TT TR TT fit rm^PT ^ || 3^ II 
 
 nair^fiKiiic ^>sn fxtTjTTtm r 
 
 TJHT ^Ttirm fipTMTH XTH II 3? II 
 
 o \ \ ' \ 
 
 11 sfrr Tic 7 txn^in% ttor; wi: n i ii 
 
Book I.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 4 
 
 To Vidarbha’s stately city : there by Damayanti’s feet, 
 
 Down with drooping plumes they settled, and she gazed upon the flock, 
 Wondering at their forms so graceful, where amid her maids she sat. 
 Sportively began the damsels all around to chase the birds ; 
 
 Scattering flew the swans before them, all about the lovely grove. 
 Lightly ran the nimble maidens, every one her bird pursued ; 
 
 But the swan that through the forest gentle Damayanti chased, 
 Suddenly, in human language, spake to Damayanti thus : — 
 
 “ Damayanti, in Nishadha Nala dwells, the noble king ; 
 
 “ Like the Aswinas in beauty, peerless among men is he. 
 
 “ O incomparable princess, to this hero wert thou wed, 
 
 “ Noble birth and perfect beauty not unworthy fruit had borne. 
 
 “ Gods, Gandharvas, men, the Serpents, and the Rakshasas we’ve seen ; 
 “ All we’ve seen — of noble Nala never have we seen the peer. 
 
 “ Pearl art thou among all women, Nala is the pride of men. 
 
 “ If the peerless wed the peerless, blessed must the union be.” 
 
 When the bird thus strangely speaking gentle Damayanti heard, 
 Answered thus the wondering maiden, “ Thus to Nala, speak thou too.” 
 “ Be it so,” replied the egg-born to Vidarbha’s beauteous maid. 
 
 Home then flew he to Nishadha, and to Nala told it all. 
 
 End of Book I. 
 
M 
 
 ii ii 
 
 [a° s. 
 
 g Tl^ ^T i^P? HTTrT I 
 ira: wffir a ^jit ^77 nfii ^>35 qtiiiii 
 hh^i faarpm aar 1 
 
 ^>35 g fcwiTOn w^t 11 * 11 
 
 ■ 3 i^?f?T «nrIHtT a>j€rtT 5 R*Nn 1 
 ^mt|^in ajartro f^nfas^ar 11 3 11 
 5 T TljaiTOHHt^ rfif f^frT af|faiT I 
 a aifi a f^n aw fr |fii ^.rft *pt: 11 8 11 
 
 mfl a^TPUT W^^TTT W3TO HT WT sf^W: I 
 rTlTT fw-WIrnr W’jfrjR: II 4 II 
 
 wm arsrori waawfir wrrt^ i 
 WW 2RT ^fWT vfhrt T^FnfTft^^TOTH II It II 
 fWWTOTO WW WtlW P^rT PJHT wfwi 
 
 fan ^ ^wt ^sa aTfwa^rtw c^m 11 $ 11 
 a anhw a^rta*: P4T pjwt irnrtrw i 
 araaiw wwar Wirt otwt: artwt ii t ii 
 a aferPRraTaia afrtT 7 *a| P naTa tf w: i 
 ^Hfiam art afar; art^n; sfw aat u c « 
 aar h TjTf^ai: aa waawm: artwt i 
 ^rfoa^pja ?rtt 4 ta praiar tftaaiaatw 11 so u 
 ^aaapawrta wa^ar i 
 
 fwfaaaa?nHP% a%p lai: a*rtfw: h ss « 
 
 
Book II.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 5 
 
 Vriiiadaswa spake : 
 
 Damayanti, ever after she the swan’s sweet speech had heard, 
 
 With herself she dwelt no longer, all herself with Nala dwelt. 
 
 Lost in thought she sat dejected, pale her melancholy cheek, 
 
 Damayanti sat and yielded all her soul to sighs of grief. 
 
 Upward gazing, meditative, with a wild distracted look, 
 
 Wan was all her soft complexion, and with passion heart-possessed, 
 
 Nor in sleep nor gentle converse, nor in banquets found she joy ; 
 
 Night nor day she could not slumber, Woe ! oh woe ! she wept and said. 
 Her no longer her own mistress?, from her looks, her gesture, knew 
 Damayanti’s virgin handmaids, to Vidarbha’s monarch they 
 Told how pined his gentle daughter for the sovereign of men. 
 
 This from Damayanti’s maidens when the royal Bhima heard, 
 
 In his mind he gravely pondered for his child what best were done. 
 
 ' :c Wherefore is my gentle daughter from herself in mind estranged?” 
 When the lord of earth his daughter saw in blooming youth mature, 
 
 Knew he for the Swayamvara Damayanti’s time was come, 
 straight the lord of many peasants summoned all the chiefs of earth, 
 
 ‘ Come ye to the Swayamvara all ye heroes of the world!” 
 
 Damayanti’s Swayamvara, soon as heard the kings of men, 
 
 111 obeyed king Bhima’s summons, all to Bhima’s court drew near ; 
 Elephants, and steeds, and chariots, swarmed along the sounding land ; 
 til with rich and various garlands, with his stately army each, 
 
 C 
 
[fl 0 ? 
 
 It a ii 
 
 miT hWt HfRTf: tSTfifaRT ^TW?ri I 
 iroifn ^a^rrm w tts^tto <r tiftrai: 11 <k 11 
 Tjrifwra tth g jjtwr i 
 
 wttrt nfnwt^ ?m nm 11 = 1 ? u 
 
 JTTR: TRrRR H?Tsfi?T I 
 
 *rtrr «^rr f^fsrsrm u «i8 11 
 
 rir^ ^rtftfrn IR*RI (ffi: ^f^T? 3RR I 
 
 ^Tfit rr*rr: *R*m fan: u <w u 
 
 o 
 
 ?ik^ ■rr 
 
 w?nft: f^JTi ttr nrm t»src i 
 
 7 ST% ^ TOPR ’JR 5 JHT: 'pf'tfWT II II 
 
 STRICT ^R: ^T TTC^r Wf^T I 
 M^sfT: TTftr^hTTTW II 'IS II 
 
 •St#?!! f?PR 3iT<% % JTSTR’TOl^T'. I 
 SR cTRTSSR« W^T RH HUH 
 
 H 5J W ^Ri: ^TT q ff M'Jil I fa TIR STf I 
 
 ^PTtSHt ^sfair^R ^firaR srfiRfct *ro 11 =10.11 
 
 TRTJ T3iW 3RH5 rJK^I 5SWTO I 
 
 HTR ^R 
 
 ”R i| flTRH *R f[ STRRT II ?0 II 
 
 ^<n ^RRftfir fa’gm 1 
 flflfimraT ijftRT RWtfow: II SS II 
 wri: r^rt: *ns *rfam ^tt?: r i 
 TR *T 5 ffafT TRRT *hpjsr *rsj: II « II 
 
STORY OF NALA. 
 
 Book II.] 
 
 All the lofty-minded Rajas, Bhima with the arm of strength, 
 
 As beseemed, received with honour, on their thrones of state they sat. 
 
 At this very hour the wisest of the sages, the divine, 
 
 Moving in their might ascended up from earth to Inclra’s world, 
 
 Great in holiness and wisdom, Narada and Parvata, 
 
 Honoured entered they the palace of the monarch of the gods. 
 
 Them salutes the cloud-compeller, of their everlasting weal — 
 
 Of their weal the worlds pervading, courteous asks the immortal lord. 
 
 Narada spake: 
 
 Well it fares with us, Immortal, in our weal the world partakes ; 
 
 In the world, O cloud-compeller, well it fares with all her kings. 
 
 Vrihadas'wa spake: 
 
 He that Bali slew and Vritra asked of Narada again, 
 
 “ All earth’s just and righteous rulers, reckless of their lives in fight, 
 
 “ Who the shaft’s descending death-blow meet with unaverted eye, 
 
 “ Theirs this everlasting kingdom, even as Kamadhuk is mine. 
 
 “ Where are they, the Kshatriya heroes ? wherefore see I not approach 
 “All the earth’s majestic guardians, all mine ever-honoured guests?” 
 Thus addressed by holy S'akra, Narada replied and said : 
 
 Narada spake : 
 
 Hear me now, O cloud-compeller, why earth’s kings appear not here. 
 Of Vidarbha’s king the daughter Damayanti, the renowned ; 
 
 Through the earth the loveliest women in her beauty she transcends, 
 Soon she holds her Swayamvara, soon her lord the maid will choose. 
 Thither all the kings are hastening, thither all the sons of kings. 
 
 C 2 
 
$ 
 
 II Fc*flMUeiiMH II [F° 
 
 rTT TFPfFT TFtFiFt FTFFFTt FfftfclF: I 
 FTffFT FT fFFFFJ II 5 3 II 
 
 FF^FF FRFTF g c^TFFTTFTF FlfFFJ: I 
 4tNJJj T %F7T5tFJ FF^FF FTFTTFFT: II =8 II 
 FFF F FF FTT3FJ FFT F?F I 
 
 ^fN FTFFF fFT 1 1 tdi'l Ft FFF FP^F II =>4 II 
 FF: FF FfFTF FFFn: FSFTFFT: i 
 fF^T^ FTfFF T FF F FF: FF Fftfem: II =>t,ll 
 FTFtsfa TTFT ^TFTF ’fFt TmT FFIFF I 
 FTRF^ FT^FTiFT ^FFFtTf FtT|FF: II =>S II 
 FtF FFT. Ffa FFT FI' 5 ^ FFH fi=FF I 
 Ft^ 5F fRF FFTT F5FF FFFTFFT II =>t II 
 F ?T|T TSTFiFTFnF F FTFFTF FFt T^F I 
 FFF; fFFFFfFFT fF%FT TTFFFRT II =><ill 
 FFtSFtftFt fFqR fFFTFTfF f<RTFF: I 
 FUJFF FFF FFF FTFfIF FFFTcTTF II 30 II 
 Ft Ft FFF TTF^ Fc* FFTFFt FFT^ I 
 FIWFi fF FTIFF ^Ft FF FTtFF II 3 s ! II 
 
 II SjfF FrTTFFsFTF flrftF: FF: II => II 
 
Book II.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 t 
 
 Suitors for her hand the Riyas, her of all the world the pearl, 
 
 O thou mighty giant-slayer! one and all approach to woo. 
 
 As he spake, the world-protectors with the god of fire drew near ; 
 Of the immortals all, the highest stood before the king of gods. 
 
 As they all stood silent hearing Narada’s majestic speech, 
 
 All exclaimed in sudden rapture, thither we likewise will go ; 
 
 All the immortals on the instant, with their chariots, with their hosts, 
 Hastened down towards Vidarbha, where the lords of earth were met. 
 
 Nala, too, no sooner heard he of that concourse of the kings, 
 
 Set he forth, with soul all sanguine, full of Damayanti’s love. 
 
 Saw the gods, king Nala standing on the surface of the earth ; 
 Standing in transcendent beauty, equal to the god of love. 
 
 Him beheld the world’s high guardians, in his radiance like the sun ; 
 Each arrested stood and silent, at his peerless form amazed. 
 
 All their chariots the celestials in the midway air have checked. 
 Through the blue air then descending, they Nishadha’s king address. 
 Ho ! what, ho ! Nishadha’s monarch, Nala, king, for truth renowned ; 
 Do our bidding, bear our message, O, most excellent of men. 
 
 End of Book II. 
 
t 
 
 it 11 
 
 
 w«r: nfwsrra *Tfj: wr i 
 
 ^(TTT nfrun^ ^Fi^fTTr TTjfknr: 11 q 11 
 % % ^TRT ^TT fPjTrf: I 
 
 ■fef rTC Tf *RT II => II 
 
 TT^T ^ HWH TTSR^ I 
 
 Wfltr^T % fcRTVTWR WTrlT^ II ? II 
 
 ? 5 ?tSTm ^rftra rPHTTO ^nnwrfw: i 
 
 ^TT^r^r ^wf ^wts^TH Ttrfifo iigii 
 
 rt % TWmm^ WOTt ^JTJp^ f?R 5 R I 
 
 c*ftwr<5T n^trr: *rt ^nftr u q ii 
 
 mfH ^ra N sri sf^ ^§t *m: i 
 
 ^th ^nm trfrT^t 5 11 i 11 
 
 Tirn ^r: n w^ts! jth: ura%^ 1 
 
 TT+nijyH^w ht irafagw 11 9 11 
 
 ^T H SITTOl^i: ft?nm wr 1 
 
 TJTPW t^ 5 T ^Tf WrT ^[HtJ *^TT: II t II 
 
 *^T ^rf : 
 
 tfw TJ^ I 
 
 ?T WTTT r* cHf *nfet II Q.II 
 
 tt-^ti ^r: *t Hr ^ i 
 
 *ji;%nfa ^*rrfcr w? 11 **« 11 
 
Book 111.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 8 
 
 Vrihadaswa spake: 
 
 Nala made his solemn promise, “ tall your bidding will I do 
 Then with folded hands adoring humbly of their will enquired. 
 
 “ Who are ye? to whom must Nala as your welcome herald go? 
 
 “ What is my commanded service ? tell me, mighty gods, the truth.” 
 Spake the sovereign of Nishadha, Indra answered thus and said : — 
 
 “ Know r us, the Immortals, hither come for Damayanti’s love. 
 
 “ Indra I, and yon is Agni, and the king of waters there — 
 
 “ Slayer he of mortal bodies, Y T ama, too, is here, O king ! 
 
 “ Thou, O Nala, of our coming must to Damayanti tell : 
 
 “ Thee to see, the world’s dread guardians, Indra and the rest came down, 
 “ Indra, Agni, Varun, Yama, each to seek thine hand are come. 
 
 “ One of these celestial beings choose, O maiden, for thy lord.” 
 
 Nala, thus addressed by Indra, with his folded hands replied : 
 
 “ Thus, with one accord commanding, on this mission send not me. 
 
 “ How can man, himself enamoured, for another plead his cause ? 
 
 “ Spare me then, ye gods, in mercy, this unwelcome service, spare.” 
 
 The Gods spake : 
 
 “ I will do your bidding freely,” thus thou’st said, Nishadha’s king ; 
 
 Wilt thou now r belie thy promise ? Nala, go, nor more delay. 
 
 Vrihadaswa spake: 
 
 By the gods adjured so sternly, thus rejoined Nishadha’s king : — 
 
 “ Strictly guarded is yon palace, how may I find entrance there ?” 
 
ii 37 *t 3 H 3 M 33 it [3° 3. 
 
 3 33K ^ 33333133 1 
 3 3313 3333W 333531 f 3%33 11 ss 11 
 res! 33 33Sft 33ft33t33i33i 1 
 
 C/ 
 
 33^1*331 333T f331 3 353fi5t3f II SS II 
 35cft3 5gfHKT# W^H«rf ^33331 I 
 W%33ft3 S3 331 ’arfirrer: ^3 ^331 II 'I? 11 
 353 ?f[3 333 313^ 31 3r3flf33ft' I 
 33 f3^3i3!3r 3331313 11 s8 11 
 
 333^ 31 333 CSJT 3*33311 3WS3T1 I 
 W33*?: 33F333 3331 353 3f33H II 3M II 
 3333^ 3lft31 3r3 31 f33T3lft33T: I 
 
 O O 
 
 3 %33 3t«f3133T 33lf33 3W3J333 II <\% II 
 ^fl ^33 s 3jft 3iTf3l^ 3tff 33 3fTW3: I 
 *St$3 33t$331 irejt 3*331 31 3f33f3 II IS II 
 3 313 x 3 3f 3f3T 31 *m51J3 3?f3 f3333 I 
 3331 3f^3I3 N 33t 3T33T3i3r 3tnj3T ; II St II 
 3133 T333T3 3 f3T333lfa3lf33ft I 
 5333ft 3c5 3fa3 3t»33T33 fafwn II Sdll 
 313 3 33T3WTi5 : 33 5^3333 I 
 umsi33T33 3k giipi s^rfti 3333 11 so » 
 
 3,33 3TT333 %f 313 3lf3 3 c5ftT31 I 
 3Tftm ff 3 333 331 333333*3 II SS II 
 333 33131 35*31 3H3, 31 H3J313 ? I 
 
 3c3 3313 
 
 3<3 31 fkft 3133Tfin 53^33 5?133 II SS II 
 3313 31 m^3 i^frri OT^TfftlT 3Wt 33! I 
 
Book III.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 9 
 
 ! “Thou shalt enter;” thus did Indra to the unwilling king reply. 
 
 In the bower of Damayanti, as they spake, king Nala stood. 
 
 There he saw Vidarbha’s maiden, girt with all her virgin bands ; 
 
 In her glowing beauty shining, all excelling in her form ; 
 
 Every limb in smooth proportion, slender waist and lovely eyes ; 
 
 E’en the moon’s soft gleam disdaining in her own o’erpowering light. 
 As he gazed, his love grew warmer to the softly smiling maid, 
 
 Yet to keep his truth, his duty, all his passion he suppressed. 
 
 Then Nishadha’s king beholding, all those maids with beauteous limbs 
 From their seats sprang up in wonder, at his matchless form amazed. 
 In their rapture to king Nala, all admiring, homage paid ; 
 
 Yet, not venturing to accost him, in their secret souls adored. 
 
 “ Oh the beauty ! oh the splendour ! oh the mighty hero’s strength ! 
 “Who is he? or god, or Y'aksha, or Gandharba may he be?” 
 
 Not one single word to utter, dared that fair-limbed maiden band ; 
 
 All struck dumb before his beauty, in their bashful silence stood. 
 Smiling, first, upon the monarch, as on her he gently smiled, 
 Damayanti, in her wonder, to the hero Nala spake : — 
 
 “ Who art thou of form so beauteous, thou that wakenest all my love ? 
 “ Cam’st thou here like an immortal ? I would know thee, sinless chief. 
 “ How hast entered in our palace ? how hast entered all unseen ? 
 
 “ Watchful are our chamber-wardens, stern the mandate of the king.” 
 By the maiden of Vidarbha Nala thus addressed, replied: — 
 
 Nala spake : 
 
 Know, O loveliest, I am Nala, here the messenger of gods, 
 
 Gods desirous to possess thee ; one of these, the lord of heaven, 
 
 I) 
 
^ 11 =>? 11 
 
 fRTH T^f nf^ftSfR ^7*fem: I 
 
 nfaspW H WT WtTOR Tnm^K’TH II =>!$ II 
 ilftri: *JT*nW I 
 
 TJ(T^ SKI ^St -|f¥ ITf^f *1%^% II *4 II 
 
 ii ffir ?rc*taH 3 tT% ipffat: 11 ? 11 
 
Book III.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 10 
 
 Indra, Agni, Varun, Yama, choose thou, princess, for thy lord. 
 
 Through their power, their power almighty, I have entered here unseen ; 
 As I entered in thy chamber none hath seen, and none might stay. 
 
 This, the object of my mission, fairest, from the highest gods, 
 
 Thou hast heard me, noble princess, even as thou wilt, decide. 
 
 End of Book III. 
 
 D 2 
 
II II 
 
 
 0° 
 
 ^TTOiriT ^Rta I 
 
 v ' \ 
 
 RR1RRT RRTR'f TTRig fR Refill H nil 
 Rif RR ff RR RRTR RRlfw RIJ fRR R I 
 
 ffrf rr wr fRRRf rr rrtrr tri; u => n 
 
 \ o \ 
 
 rrtrt rrr rh g hr rt ^ffn HifRR i 
 
 RpJH ff RRT R3TR: RfRRlfHHT: II ? II 
 si RHRTRT RT WRTWIRlfR RTRf I 
 fRRR Rtftl RHT TRHH RTTfRTIR HR RTTRTtR II 8 II 
 HRR H RfwH RIRH HT WgHTR f I 
 fafig cHtRRT^f RR RTRRR II M II 
 
 RRTR Rif HTTRrJHTR f^TTRJT RfTrRRi I 
 R RTRTHRT gHRt RHR H Hg RHHT II l II 
 fffllH fTTRIRT Rsff fHTRi g^R RJ^rffT I 
 Riff RTR RIRRSTlfW RTRRT RTTHHTR II 5 II 
 fRTRtfR R RTRtfR ffRTR fRRT: RHR HRT I 
 RRHirfR R RSHTTH HRTR RTR g RTR R II t II 
 R fRT rThrI f TRT Rff R RRH HR: I 
 frlTTUR frj fRTRt RT H R RTRR HfrT II <i II 
 RRT RIRHRTR RR HHRTRT: RRTRRT: I 
 RRR ^RTR^UlfRT R its RTHH RTR II TO II 
 RRTTRTR RfTrRTR fRfTRRRfR I 
 Rf 5 ? RRfRTRT RT H R RTHH Rfil II RR II 
 
Book IV.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 11 
 
 Vkihadaswa spake: 
 
 To the gods performed her homage, smiled she, and to Nala spake: — 
 
 “ Pledge to me thy faith, O Raja, how that faith may I requite ? 
 
 “ I myself, and whatsoever in the world I have, is thine — 
 
 “ In full trust is thine — O grant me in thy turn thy love, O king ! 
 
 “ ’Tis the swan’s enamouring language that hath kindled all my soul. 
 
 “ Only for thy sake, O hero, are the assembled Rajas met. 
 
 “ But if thou mine homage scornest, scornest me, all honoured king, 
 
 “ Poison for thy sake, fire, water, the vile noose will I endure.” 
 
 So, when spake Vidarbha’s maiden, Nala answered thus, and said: — 
 
 “ With the world’s dread guardians present wilt thou mortal husband choose ? 
 “ We with them, the world’s creators, with these mighty lords compared, 
 
 “ Lowlier than the dust they tread on, raise to them thy loftier mind. 
 
 “ Man the gods displeasing, hastens to inevitable death — 
 
 “ Fair-limbed ! from that fate preserve me, choose the all-excelling gods. 
 
 “ Robes by earthly dust unsullied, crowns of amaranthine flowers, 
 
 “ Every bright celestial glory, wedded to the gods, enjoy. 
 
 “ He, who all the world compressing, with devouring might consumes, 
 
 “ Sovereign of the gods, Hutasa, where is she who would not wed ? 
 
 “ He, in awe of whose dread sceptre all the assembled hosts of men 
 “ Cultivate eternal justice, where is she who would not wed ? 
 
 “ Him the all-righteous, lofty-minded, slayer of the infernal host, 
 
 “ Of all gods, the mighty monarch, who is she that would not wed ? 
 
ii qqftmis | n q q N n 
 
 
 [q°8. 
 
 fomm mfqq%q qqqr qf^ qmq i 
 q*qi qftqimrmqT ^ts i <w ' « 25 mrn n v n 
 qmfqqqqiT qi ^qqqft qqtsq-sftq i 
 qqT^qimt qqim'r %s%qrq mftqrr u =1? ii 
 
 qqwfrs? qqqjm qq*q: TTfimf^q 1 
 ^ rUH qq H#R q^H qq^ q^tfq q II itf II 
 rim iqrq rlHT rim qqqiqt qmqrfci I 
 
 ' c 
 
 mrnqTnm mrniftr qm qnqq 3 gtm| ii m ii 
 qiq 515 qfqmm qqqim fqqqq: i 
 qriq qqm mum q>q qmqq ?ftwl ii ii ii 
 qq W qft 5tqiqT qqifq qfqqx qq: I 
 qq *mq qifiqiTfq qqi q| fmftqqf ii 19 ii 
 rim qimiqicm qrq qqqqft mfqftqqi i 
 qqnmmft qq%r q?r mmqq mq^q x ii it ii 
 qqrqtsq qqi ?€t fqimqt qrm i 
 qq mm q qfqm qq rrnq qrmmi ii iq. ii 
 qmq fq qqSiq qm^r q^qfTmn: i 
 mrmqj qfqm: qq qq qq qqqqm ii m> » 
 qmsq cmqimcmqt qfqm qi mm? i 
 qrfqm qrqrra qq mm qfqqfq ii =>i ii 
 qqq qqm %qfr qqn trm fqsnmq i 
 rniqqrq qqq N qq qq qm: qqTqm: ii ii ii 
 qq mq’iqq qqiqim cqtqqmm qqqm: i 
 mp qq qqt sq^rq ^nq qqq qq q ii i? ii 
 qqfmq sm qqr qqq <mqmi mfqftqqi i 
 iqq mqqfq q: qmq q? qfqqq sqq ii ii 
 
Book IV.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 12 
 
 K Nor let trembling doubt arrest thee, in thy mind if thou couldst choose 
 “ Varuna, amongst earth’s guardians ; hear the language of a friend.” 
 
 To the sovereign of Nishadha Damayanti spake, and said, 
 
 And her eyes grew dim with moisture flowing from her inward grief: — 
 
 " To the gods, to all, my homage, king of earth, I humbly pay ; 
 
 “ Yet thee only, thee, my husband, may I choose. Be this my vow !” 
 Answered he the trembling maiden, as with folded hands she stood, 
 
 “ Bound upon this solemn mission, mine own cause how dare I urge ? 
 
 “ Plighted by a sacred promise to the everlasting gods ; 
 
 “ Thus engaged to plead for others, for myself I may not plead. 
 
 “ This my duty ; yet hereafter come I on my own behalf, 
 
 “ Then I’ll plead mine own cause boldly, weigh it, beauteous, in thy thought.” 
 Damayanti smiled serenely, and with tear-impeded speech, 
 
 Uttered brokenly and slowly, thus to royal Nala spake : — 
 
 4 
 
 “ Yet I see a way of refuge, ’tis a blameless way, O king ; 
 
 “ Whence no sin to thee, O Raja, may by any chance arise. 
 
 “ Thou, O noblest of all mortals, and the gods by Indra led, 
 
 “ Come and enter in together, where the Swayamvara meets ; 
 
 “ Then will I, before the presence of the guardians of the world, 
 
 “ Name thee, lord of men ! my husband, nor to thee may blame accrue.” 
 By the maiden of Vidarbha, royal Nala thus addressed, 
 
 Back again returned, where waited eager, the expecting gods. 
 
 Him, the mighty lords, earth’s guardians, ere he yet drew near, beheld, 
 Him they saw, and bade him instant all his tidings to unfold — 
 
 “ Was she seen of thee, O monarch, Damayanti with soft smile ? 
 
 “ Spake she of us all? what said she? tell, O blameless lord of earth.” 
 
II II 
 
 
 [«° 8. 
 
 H c4 
 
 ^IfFT ^rrf^T ^TRTfTIT fowl I 
 ufa?: TTTifns^ ^ftsfa: nrftlTT n »n ii 
 ufircRp* ni 7m n 7*f^ tit: 1 
 
 ■^w iri htPr^tit hwih 7m ww 11 11 
 
 THa^i ^TWT TPIT 77 TfiTO 'qroqT^Ti: I 
 
 \ \ \ W ' 
 
 H7i r^T Tit m^v^TT: 11 =s 
 ^T5$TTT%^ ^ T7HT ^fan^T I 
 
 THU Tm 7777771^7 TJTJltw TIT HTt^Hi: II 3t II 
 TIT 77 Tc 7T WTlTnJ Trf%7Ti: Tin: I 
 
 rnrr titj nmrra nn im nnnn;: n o<> h 
 tmin ^ nfavt nf ^Tftpmfri wi 1 
 
 nm 7m Ti^mTit €tttt n Hftfwfii 77 11 30 » 
 mn^Ti xm m^vT w^iri ^tstt i 
 T tUT ^ WRT777 7J TRffTTI fa^Nn: II 33 II 
 
 ii ?f7T Ti^nrtTmm ^Tpi: uni u a u 
 
Book IV.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 13 
 
 Nala spake : 
 
 To the bower of Damayanti, on your solemn mission sent, 
 
 Entered I the lofty portal, by the aged warders watched ; 
 
 Mortal eye might not behold me, there as swift I entered in ; 
 
 None save that fair Raja’s daughter, through your all prevailing power. 
 And her virgin handmaids saw I, and by them in turn was seen ; 
 
 And they all in mute amazement gazed upon me as I stood. 
 
 I described your godlike presence, but the maid with beauteous face 
 Chooses me, bereft of reason, O most excellent of gods ! 
 
 Thus she spake, that maiden princess, “ Let the gods together come, 
 
 “ Come with thee, Oh king of mortals, where the Swayamvara meets ; 
 
 “ There will I, before their presence, choose thee. Raja, for my lord. 
 
 “ So to thee, O strong armed warrior, may no blame, no fault ensue.” 
 Thus it was, even as I tell you word for word did it befall ; 
 
 As for what remains, the judgment rests with you, of gods the chief! 
 
 End of Book IV. 
 
 E 
 

 ii Hwtarerran it [«° m 
 
 srth *w ini firo! ^ w i 
 
 UftxncTT^ 4 h?r TTffT II «| D 
 
 iT^^pIT f^ 4 Ujrii : I 
 
 rrficm: gjjrnsp^ wriIji ^>fNra: 11 * 11 
 ^t%fT I 
 
 % xjtn tw ^tr^j ii 3 ii 
 
 fafawwfaT: i 
 
 ^fSwVti: *R XTR gTI RiJ^l^c^ l : II II 
 
 (Pt xfhrr sxrptt ^T?^: -qf^tiHi: i 
 ^l*K4«sMj!g»S<9T: 3%nr: u m ii 
 
 ^rW ’5 ^pTTOTfigxjTTfil ^ I 
 
 Jpnfa TTsri XTCHTfiO W II % II 
 
 m THWfafH TJTnrf ^THT HFT^ftJT ^ I 
 rrwTtt Tjsqsnfi^ 11 < 9 11 
 
 STPFfft rffiT HfV^! ’THMHT I 
 
 HWnft TWIT TTsIT ’TOft xr ^ II b II 
 
 HRJT *TT%^ tlfrXm flm ?ftx niTWRf I 
 W^ rl^R HiRTWH ?T ^Tc 7 ^ II <» II 
 
 ttw: ^rtrn%f trgf ?nwj hrh i 
 ^ Hxft TJWim rP^TFJrfN II 30 II 
 rfTH HlftW 7 T 7 T: H^PT fqf^i^T^rfhT fWcTT^ I 
 % 4 f 5 TTwnn 5 XTXT ^Tr? XTO || |l 
 
 ' \ V 
 
Book V.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 14 
 
 Vkihadaswa spake: 
 
 Came the day of happy omen, moonday meet, and moment apt ; 
 
 Bhima to the Swayamvara summoned all the lords of earth. 
 
 One and all, upon the instant, rose th* enamoured lords of earth, 
 
 Suitors all to Damayanti in their loving haste they came. 
 
 They, the court with golden columns rich, and glittering portal arch, 
 
 Like the lions on the mountains entered they the hall of state. 
 
 There the lords of earth were seated, each upon his several throne ; 
 
 All their fragrant garlands wearing, all with pendant ear-gems rich. 
 
 Arms were seen robust and vigorous as the ponderous battle mace. 
 
 Some like the five-headed serpents, delicate in shape and hue : 
 
 With bright locks profuse and flowing, fine formed nose, and eye and brow, 
 Shone the faces of the Rajas like the radiant stars in heaven. 
 
 As with serpents, Bhogavati, the wide hall was full of kings ; 
 
 As the mountain-caves with tigers, with the tiger-warriors full. 
 
 Damayanti in her beauty entered on that stately scene, 
 
 With her dazzling light entrancing every eye and every soul. 
 
 O’er her lovely person gliding all the eyes of those proud kings ; 
 
 There were fixed, there moveless rested, as they gazed upon the maid. 
 Then as they proclaimed the Rajas, (by his name was each proclaimed,) 
 In dismay saw Bhima’s daughter, five in gax*b, in form the same. 
 
 On those forms, all undistinguished each from each, she stood and gazed. 
 In her doubt Vidarbha’s princess Nala’s form might not discern, 
 
SM II VreVTreiret II [V°M. 
 
 V V f? ^ W if if *R ref | 
 
 HT frefTrefl- l^i'R Hrerera HTfqiff I 
 
 viv ff rere RT^ff^rf vrc f^rai ref i^t ii s 5 ii 
 
 IR wNvfljjTfff HT I 
 
 ’frnfa R%3?TfH irtWTOTO HTOT I1 II 
 \vrei VTR falFrfa ^tf¥t«t: ^(TTfiT ^ I 
 uret? firam tjriv TreRifq q i^re ii siJ ii 
 
 VI ■fefjrf^FSJ qfTJT f^RR V TR1 tr: i 
 
 ufw trrt •RT'w^rrT^TT reren ii =m u 
 qreT R iRTiT %V rerefilt WR R I 
 
 o 
 
 re**: araf^rr vrerrere, ^w€Ih ii 'iltii 
 
 i«RT THR WT ^ reVT -3j\\ I 
 
 qfiR TR if nf^lTj H II 'IS II 
 
 TRTTT WR ref W I 
 
 TR WVTT fxpfTTO ire TR Hf<ajiJ ^ II 'lb II 
 
 w %%: «T $ urn ftrffirr freTnftq: i 
 
 TR ^ "RT^ rTS^ xrf^srp^ ^ II C|Q. II 
 
 vre vrer wref rerenreR ret i 
 
 RR TTKR H RR ire TR Jif^nw T( II =>0 II 
 R^q ^i Tf^ i^taraTcST tr%rtt: i 
 wire. qrfreniffqT RnraR reTfre n oc i ii 
 frejR reWIT« TTTT VTRj qfRfqif I 
 fire*} T?re rezre qrerere rev u ;>? h 
 
 N O 
 
 UTftf^Tgft >t^r Tire rev i 
 vvtrfi vfsT rei: Tire®} fouvire u =3 11 
 RVTre favViTT TRR qTRSR RRTTRre^ I 
 
Book. V.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 15 
 
 Whichsoe’er the form she gazed on, him her Nala, him she thought. 
 
 She within her secret spirit deeply pondering, stood and thought : 
 
 “ How shall I the gods distinguish ? royal Nala how discern ?” 
 
 Pondering thus Vidarbha’s maiden in the anguish of her heart — 
 
 Th’ attributes of the immortals sought, as heard of yore, to see. 
 
 “ Th’ attributes of each celestial, that our aged sires describe, 
 
 “ As on earth they stand before me, not of one may I discern.” 
 
 Long she pondered in her silence, and again, again she thought. 
 
 To the gods, her only refuge, turned she at this trying hour. 
 
 With her voice and with her spirit she her humble homage paid. 
 
 Folding both her hands and trembling to the gods the maiden spake : 
 
 “ As when heard the swan’s sweet language chose I then Nishadha’s king, 
 “ By this truth I here adjure ye, oh, ye gods, reveal my lord ; 
 
 “ As in word or thought I swerve not from my faith, all-knowing powers ! 
 “ By this truth I here adjure ye, oh, ye gods, reveal my lord. 
 
 “ As the gods themselves have destined for my lord Nishadha’s king ; 
 
 “ By this truth I here adjure ye, oh, ye gods, my lord reveal. 
 
 “ As my vow, so pledged to Nala, holily must be maintained, 
 
 “ By this truth I here adjure ye, oh, ye gods, my lord reveal. 
 
 “ Each the form divine assume ye, earth’s protectors, mighty lords ; 
 
 “ So shall I discern my Nala, I shall know the king of men.” 
 
 As they heard sad Damayanti uttering thus her piteous prayer, 
 
 At her high resolve they wonder, steadfast truth and fervent love, 
 
 Holiness of soul, and wisdom, to her lord her constant faith. 
 
 As she prayed, the gods obedient stood with attributes revealed : 
 
 With unmoistened skins the Immortals saw she, and with moveless eyes ; 
 
feting fgfir n n 
 
 gnron Ta: ^H * rf^w : i 
 fewr faTfeo ^ gffe: ii ii 
 m Tnft^r g mg grig nTprarara mgr i 
 %fe mgrara Ting nnpg ii =in 
 fm* 35 rmm mmm nTngTnmgrgm i 
 wafers gmr mg nn qrfewm 11 =>s n 
 grgrora %fe gfwg mgPife i 
 mrt gr |fw ngm gg: *ngr ngfife II II 
 %%T TTlfeffe WM mferffl HTTrT I 
 f^ftfer IfVrT: 7 T^: Trfefkr g?* gq II OQ I, 
 gnmiff g ^rrg gfeRgm gn; i 
 
 ^ttfT WSmTRTTjmm II Jo || 
 gg n n-jrfn g^mfe mnn ^^rf^tvT 1 
 TTnrrg tit fgf% feng fe n mfe tit ii 33 11 
 ggre % nfeife httst gf gf-dferi 1 
 ttfttt srfg nfmmfti nmg mrg mftfa w ii 3* 11 
 ggwli mm mfeg gftmg gmgfe: 1 
 m mgiTg: iftm mp nfugrtnrng 1 
 mg ttt TRT5 gmg n^ngr nmn mgr 11 33 11 
 
 gn g %qq ^rm gfemngi nfran: I 
 ns^ngm fe mmmm grig gg: 11 3a 11 
 wmnfeg qg nfmcrggni gm 1 
 gqqrq ggr mu: nhwiru: sfeqfg: II ?M II 
 gfer ^rmgg mgig mg grssfg gqg: 1 
 gjfeg ^nmmTTfig ggr mn mn?tg: 11 3iu 
 
Book V.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 1G 
 
 Fresh their dust-unsullied garlands hovered they, nor touched the earth. 
 By his shadow doubled, dust-soiled, garland-drooping, moist with sweat, 
 On the earth Nishadha’s monarch stood confessed, with twinkling eyes ; 
 On the gods an instant gazed she, then upon the king of men ; 
 
 And of right king Bhima’s daughter named Nishadha’s king her lord. 
 Modestly the large-eyed maiden lifted up his garment’s hem. 
 
 Round his shoulders threw she lightly the bright zone of radiant flowers ; 
 So she chose him for her husband, Nala, that high-hearted maid. 
 
 Then alas ! alas ! burst wildly, from that conclave of the kings, 
 
 And “ well done, well done,” as loudly, from the gods and sages broke ; 
 All in their extatic wonder glorified Nishadha’s king. 
 
 Then to royal Damayanti, Virasena’s kingly son. 
 
 To that slender waisted damsel spake he comfort in his joy ; 
 u Since thou’st own’d me for thine husband, in the presence of the gods, 
 “ For thy faithful consort know me, aye delighting in thy words. 
 
 “ While this spirit fills this body, maiden with the smile serene ! 
 
 “ Thine am I, so long thine only, this the solemn truth I vow.” 
 
 Thus he gladdened Damayanti with the assurance of his faith. 
 
 Then, rejoicing in each other, that blest pair, upon the gods 
 Led by Agni, gazed in homage, on their great protectors gazed. 
 
 Chosen thus Nishadha’s monarch, the bright guardians of the world, 
 
 In their gladness all on Nala eight transcendant gifts bestowed ; 
 
 To discern the visible godhead in the sacrifice, a gait 
 Firm and noble, Sachi’s husband, Indra to king Nala gave. 
 
 Agni gave his own bright presence whensoe’er the monarch called. 
 
 All the worlds instinct with splendour through his power Hutas'a gave. 
 
=19 II 3c4l l -!Ha l 4R3 II 3° M. 
 
 33 W 533 HT^. 33 R WIT fefrf I 
 
 ^RFqfeT 'JR 3TS5fe Wi: II ?9 II 
 
 ^r^n^RTRWTSfT: 33 3 f333 W i 
 
 ^ xkrtr ^ 3 T 3 n w fefe<i 333 ii ?t ii 
 
 •qrW'arm^RTFi fe^fe fewnferm: i 
 
 O Cs 
 
 33 wrra 3 fern: xrffn^^ 33133 ii?dii 
 333 xnfe%%3 4ta: xffet 3 ?t33t: i 
 fe^x? 3WX3X3 ^iwn 37*31 3 ii 80 ii 
 
 33 33 33X3X3 333t few 3T: | 
 
 *ft33 33^pX3t 33X3 33t 3X3 II 8°» II 
 
 =5rri 3xft33 h 333^31 sfe Tnfebt: i 
 
 >3 3f rf^JT XJ33 3^33 3H333X II 8? II 
 
 sxxfta nfefe Tt3X 3X33X3ts’j3x^ ?3 i 
 *!3333 h ■ERT 3tf* 333 3fem<*33 II 8? II 
 t% 33xfe| 3R 3i|3: i 
 
 3tira 3f fen; xifexx^ xssxferaxxrsfM?: « 88 « 
 
 Tpra TTXTtffes 3%^333f 3 I 
 
 37*t festfTtmdw: II 84 II 
 333X3X3 3 37*t 33333X 3?X33X: I 
 3*533 37I*3Xfe -9533X31 3733TX II 8t, II 
 33 3 333X33 feW3 3TXfel3: I 
 TTTn 333PJ3IX 333T 333xf33: II 89 II 
 
 II 5fe 3T3T3XX3T3 3R3: 33: II 4 II 
 
Book V.] 
 
 STOltY OF NALA. 
 
 17 
 
 Subtle taste in food gave Yama, and in virtue eminence; 
 
 Varun gave obedient water to be present at his call ; 
 
 Garlands too of matchless fragrance ; each his double blessing gave. 
 Thus bestowed their gracious favours, to the heavens the gods retui’ned ; 
 And the Rajas, who with wonder Nala’s marriage saw confirmed 
 With the gentle Damayanti, as they came, in joy returned. 
 
 Thus the kings of earth departed ; Bhima in his joy and pride, 
 Solemnized the stately bridals of the maiden and the king. 
 
 Fitting time when there he’d sojourned, best of men, Nishadha’s king ; 
 Courteous parting with king Bhima to his native city went. 
 
 Having gained the pearl of women the majestic lord of earth 
 Lived in bliss, as with his Sachi, he that those old giants slew. 
 
 In his joy the elated monarch, shining radiant as the sun. 
 
 Ruled the subjects of his kingdom with a just and equal sway. 
 
 Of the horse the famous offering, like Nahusha’s mighty son, 
 
 Every sacrifice performed he, with rich gifts to holy men. 
 
 And full oft in flowering gardens, and delicious shady groves. 
 
 Like a god, the royal Nala took with Damayanti joy. 
 
 So begat from Damayanti, Nala, of heroic soul, 
 
 Indrasena one fair daughter, Indi’asen one beauteous son. 
 
 Thus in saci-ifice and pleasance took his joy the king of men. 
 
 So the earth with riches teeming ruled the sovereign of the earth. 
 
 End of Book V. 
 
 F 
 
°lb 
 
 ii ii 
 
 
 ^?Wa WaR 
 
 aw W aaM ftai fttaaTcTT aftWa: I 
 
 arft wwar waft wrat afftai aw mu 
 ataTaftw aifft ism: aftwa awyaawr i 
 wraft awfta aft aft w> ararfa ii => ii 
 wftsaftr^ afft: ft; waawar: waft: i 
 awn ft aftaft wt aft ft aa wt aw u 3 11 
 wa araaft^ aiftft fafw: a waaw: 1 
 ^wa war aft tjwt afar waraataw: 11 8 11 
 nan aw<ar ftm aifft: ftaaafftw: 1 
 wma wnaa wra afta aaRW aaa N w^t im 11 
 ftnft ataa aft aw at afta arfftww 1 
 wa writ aaa arrft faaft wftnft 11 It 11 
 na^ ft w arfftn hcinu ?r fwaNa: 1 
 aaatfa: aaagiw waawar aft ^w: 11 9 11 
 a>T a aftpnaw arftw aft ^a 1 
 ft aw afta arfawyia aaraa aftwaw: 11 b 11 
 ftsaft awft awTw afta anaaHaaaia 1 
 fnft ijar ft? aw war aaa aaw: 11 c 11 
 arftaifaTwT aa awtarft ?aaw: 1 
 aftaa aft \jfft; wja wa: ftft wa: ara: n <io 11 
 ^arftt tjaaaft fttawtwyaa ^a 1 
 ftft aft ft a awaaa ftag aft 11 aa 11 
 
Book VI] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 18 
 
 VimiADAswA spake: 
 
 Nala chosen by Bhima’s daughter, the bright guardians of the world, 
 As they parted thence, with Kali, Dwapara approaching saw. 
 
 Kali as he saw, did Indra, did the giant-killer say, 
 
 “ Here, with Dwapara attended, whither, Kali, dost thou go?” 
 
 Kali spake, “ the Swayamvara we of Damayantl seek ; 
 
 “ Her I go to make my consort, into her mine heart hath passed.” 
 
 “ Closed and ended is that bridal,” Indra answered with a smile, 
 
 “ Nala she hath chosen for husband, in the presence of us all.” 
 
 Thus addressed by Indra, Kali, in the transport of his wrath, 
 
 All the heavenly gods saluting, thus his malediction spake, 
 
 “ Since before the Immortals* presence she a mortal spouse did choose, 
 “ Of her impious crime most justly, heavy be the penal doom.” 
 
 Kali hardly thus had spoken than the heaven-born gods replied : 
 
 “ With our full and liberal sanction Damayantl chose her lord. 
 
 “ Who to Nala, with all virtue rich endowed, would not incline ? 
 
 “ He that rightly knows each duty, he who ever rightly acts, 
 
 “ He who reads the whole four Vedas, the Puranas too the fifth, 
 
 “ In whose palace with pure offerings ever are the gods adored, 
 
 “ Gentle to all living creatures, true in word and strict in vow ; 
 
 “ Good and constant he, and generous, holy, temperate, patient, pure ; 
 “ His are all these virtues ever, equal to the earth-guarding gods. 
 
 “ Thus endowed, the noble Nala, he, O Kali, that would curse, 
 
 F 2 
 
IC. II ^c^T’TNsMMW II [W t,. 
 
 ■Slir^ll’i Wit ?P*n^ l I 
 
 *r <7 % % sftm ^ II =1= II 
 
 f^% « *rc% ^i*nv ?^. i 
 tt^-h ^iiT ^sfH %5t WT*n?t f^i ii s? ii 
 ant nw^ ^%r sssrftw i 
 
 ^rxn: u <18 11 
 w irsnq ^ 5n=m ^ t^fr i 
 *WTfW 3t|fa II SM II 
 
 ii tfir ^T77triT^n% to: *pf : ii % ii 
 
Book VI.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 “ On the fool recoil his curses, only fatal to himself. 
 
 “ Nala, gifted with such virtues, he, O Kali, who would curse — 
 
 “ Be he plunged in hell’s dark torments, in the deep and vasty lake.” 
 Thus the gods to Kali speaking to their native heavens arose. 
 
 Soon as they had parted, Kali thus to Dwapara began : 
 
 “ I my wrath can curb no longer, I henceforth in Nala dwell ; 
 
 “ From his kingdom will I cast him, from his bliss with his sweet bride. 
 “ Thou within the dice embodied, Dwapara, my cause assist.” 
 
 End of Book VI. 
 
30 
 
 II II 
 
 [*•«. 
 
 IT? R *RPJ ’JHT ITHT.^ ssfo: I 
 
 wsmm ttttw inr *m traT *t ?m: ii 3 11 
 ^ frp*rH wf ftrav^Rrg fNi 1 
 3 WTC 3 ^ sfifT^ 3 Rat II 3 II 
 
 flPTO ^TRjjTBt ^TTW to: 1 
 
 ^531 *N w%T ^Tfpr ^if^nr 11 5 11 
 r Rwrfw ^ ymW ipsTssi ^ 1 
 HHI ypRtH Ttff rt^t % II 8 II 
 
 ^TCT^Tt 5 TF 7 %HT f? flffiTt TTUT | 
 
 ftwi Trf?IXRre 3 fstrn TT^i 'TW «J 3 II M II 
 -rasig Tpsrit vrtr ^jvhiith 1 
 
 wsrt RTt Tpsrg ^wpira 11 % 11 
 ^rwra g *fit ’psr: 1 
 
 <*NT%Rra^ mm g%%f* gfr gf: 11 s 11 
 ^ ^hri <rat ttsn *nn?R RfRRn: 1 
 %wtr: ^nwrar: 11 1 11 
 
 f?T*TTOl g^RT TyRgrTfRi ^RWt 1 
 
 «nf«l«: SRfiTHT ^ R? TRT II <J II 
 to ^jictw^ ^i n g 1 
 ftRTWS^-g ? 53 Rt ^rft'TO II 30 |l 
 
 WJT: mt 5 RT: R% r flfSafa: R? HTRT I 
 
 tt^ v?F ^rrn^ f^T?:fagw wgi n 33 11 
 
Book VII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 20 
 
 Vrihadaswa spake: 
 
 Bound by that malignant treaty, Kali with his dark ally, 
 
 Haunted they the stately palace, where Nishadha’s monarch ruled ; 
 Watching still the fatal instant, in Nishadha long they dwelt. 
 Twelve long years had passed ere Kali saw that fatal instant come. 
 Nala after act uncleanly the ablution half performed. 
 
 Prayed at eve, w ith feet unwashen ; — Kali seized the fatal hour. 
 
 Into Nala straight he entered, and possessed his inmost soul. 
 Pushkara in haste he summoned — “ Come, with Nala play at dice, 
 
 “ Ever in the gainful hazard, by my subtle aid thou’lt w r in, 
 
 “ Even the kingdom of Nishadha, even from Nala all his realm.” 
 Pushkara by Kali summoned, to his brother Nala came. 
 
 In the dice of dice embodied, Dwapara stood silent by. 
 
 Pushkara the hero-slayer to king Nala standing near : 
 
 “ Play w T e with the dice, my brother,” thus again, again he said. 
 Long the lofty-minded Raja that bold challenge might not brook, 
 In Vidarbha’s princess’ presence deemed he now the time for play. 
 For his wealth, his golden treasures, for his chariots, for his robes, 
 Then possessed by Kali, Nala in the game was worsted still. 
 
 He with love of gaming maddened, of his faithful friends not one 
 Might arrest the desperate frenzy of the conqueror of his foes. 
 Came the citizens assembling, with the counsellors of state, 
 
 To behold the king approached they to restrain his dread disease. 
 
II FcTHTPeTR^ II [a°s. 
 
 TTrT: JjrT Ftmpar *I^IW I 
 
 ^ ifrcsRt sfa nft. frrefw ^fNpt ii =i=> ii 
 fir^ani %nvni ttft: h^w^: ferrn: i 
 
 ^PJJmnUT 3?TR Trat MTRT^^5=i: II =1? II 
 TTrT: TIT STRT ’SfitiTT I 
 
 T^rg Ffft H%(T5n II ig II 
 
 TT5FT tStT^T^TT Sift FT fe^F I 
 
 Fferfa: tt^w: tr TnwfapwsjifT: i 
 <T FF: FFT ^MTFW II 'IM II 
 
 TIT rTFT T^FTFIT#' fFW'Fiff (TUTfW I 
 ^uf^: ^ff^FT TTFT FT*MTFTT faiFR II 'll, II 
 TTiTT^ TT Ff^TO: TFT Tf %F TJTFTfTR: I 
 FTF^ ^TTfftffT <£FTHT Tftf^HT jPFT IRSII 
 
 7FTT ?F 3t*FT^ ?pm TpTiTSI FT7FT F I 
 ^faf%T F|R FRTF MT I lj a i ^M F NrT II 'll: II 
 
 II ^fiT FT7RTT3TT% TTTW TFt: II S II 
 
Book VII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 21 
 
 Then the charioteer advancing thus to Damayanti spake : 
 
 “ All the city, noble princess, stands assembled at the gate, 
 
 “ Say thou to Nishadha’s monarch, ‘ All his subjects here are met ; 
 
 " ‘ 111 they brook this dire misfortune in their justice-loving king.’ ” 
 
 Then, her voice half-choked with anguish, spake the sorrow- stricken queen, 
 Spirit-broken, Bhima’s daughter to Nishadha’s sovereign spake, 
 
 “ Raja, lo ! the assembled city at the gate their king to see : 
 
 “ With the counsellors of wisdom, by their loyal duty led. 
 
 " Deign thou, monarch, to admit them,” thus again, again she said. 
 
 To the queen with beauteous eyelids uttering thus her sad lament, 
 
 Still possessed by wicked Kali, answered not the king a word. 
 
 Then those counsellors of wisdom, and those loyal citizens, 
 
 “ ’Tis not he,” exclaimed in sorrow, and in shame and grief went home. 
 Thus of Pushkara and Nala still went on that fatal play ; 
 
 Many a weary month it lasted, and still lost the king of men. 
 
 End of Book VII. 
 
 a 
 
0®t. 
 
 
 il II 
 
 mfr ?t|t ^Tnmr^i xrofini i 
 
 ^5JT3^ ^5»raT nw%n« II S II 
 to *ftwjaT wa: i 
 
 fw*TRra rfTT ^I^j JJTTfrT TTrPS^ Xlfw II * II 
 XTT ’5T^TTT5Tr rTf'TT’T ^ wftri I 
 
 SW^^PX II 3 II 
 
 sxfixw m vrsft' nftxtft^T i 
 %rt B^f5jfyrn xstjc?rt xjuTfam 11 8 11 
 
 g^n^HTR qtfSUXXXXTH I 
 
 w^resr w xpr ■arc ^ ii m it 
 
 (TrT^ W xxfcxxij: XX^X ftpl TTc^XXXXX I 
 ^rftl m flinW RIl-J ^fpil ?XHXX ^PX^ II i II 
 xr#i: irfH^r fimtxx sxjxxftnm: i 
 
 4t*XXT?TT a=r ■g R PHiq^rT || S II 
 
 ^toxx ^rafrR^fr h^tttx xxx i 
 
 3*x wt xpxx; irw xftfkrxx nfxx%x*r f II t II 
 faxpai XXWTX ^raTXT irxnrarxraxi^t'lixs I 
 XXPP1 STTO#?T XIX^' ^ -3^ ? II ft II 
 i|f >%% xpxx; m^sN ^TT^n^TiT i 
 
 ^PX ^xhh ^Fanftl XX?XT TqfwjrX II So II 
 
Book VIII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 2 2 
 
 Vrihadaswa spake: 
 
 DamayantI then beholding Punyasloka, king of men, 
 
 Undistracted, him distracted with the maddening love of play. 
 
 In her dread and in her sorrow thus did Bhima’s daughter speak ; 
 Pondering on the weighty business that concerned the king of men ; 
 Trembling at his guilty frenzy, yet to please him still intent. 
 
 Nala, ’reft of all his treasures, when the noble woman saw, 
 
 Thus addressed she Vrihatsena, her old faithful slave and nurse, 
 
 Friendly, in all business dextrous, most devoted, wise in speech : 
 
 “ Vrihatsena, go, the council as at Nala’s call convene, 
 
 “ Say what he hath lost of treasure, and what treasure yet remains.” 
 Then did all that reverend council, Nala’s summons as they heard, 
 
 “ Our own fate is now in peril,” speaking thus, approach the king. 
 
 And a second time his subjects all assembling, crowded near, 
 
 And the queen announced their presence ; of her words he took no heed. 
 All her words thus disregarded, when king Bhima’s daughter found, 
 
 To the palace Damayanti to conceal her shame returned. 
 
 When the dice she heard for ever adverse to the king of men, 
 
 And of all bereft, her Nala, to the nurse again she spake : 
 
 “ Go again, my Vrihatsena, in the name of Nala, go, 
 
 “ To the charioteer, Varshneya, great the deed must now be done.” 
 
 G 2 
 
i? it ww Amot tot 11 - [w° t. 
 
 H WW 3|rTT OT^TOT BWTfWW I 
 
 wtwtow ^ttwottw w wroxf^fa: 11 11 n 
 
 \ V \ 
 
 WTOR <T (Tift OTt TOTO^ TOTOTWT TOTT I 
 
 ww OTWiicW imreiTcOT wrfwfOTT 11 11 u 
 ■srtwfa w w ttwt toot[w: tot rrfw i 
 
 WTO rT fwTTOTO WTfTTO WOT ^rffw lll^ll 
 W w ff Tjrrfw: w”TO%W sffaw i 
 (TOT WWTTO % 3W TTWT HWTsfHWVW II II 
 
 C.X C\ 
 
 W w tjwTOT^T: WWfWT WWWftfw: I 
 wwt fwwwaifq wwjtotwjw stow 11 m ii 
 tIsfto wwroTfw wot ^jatfw w i 
 OTtfa W WWT WTTO WTpTW’Wfw HtffW: II <11,11 
 TO* OT W WtWtsfiW WOTTO WfTWTW: I 
 WW W WWW TTWT WTf*TWWfw WtflW: II <19 II 
 WTO! 3T WOTtsfTO WOT WW WWW I I 
 
 O 
 
 W f? W ’'TTOW WTW; TOTfTO fww% wrfw II It II 
 WWJTO sftlWTW OTTW WTOfw WWTWWTW, I 
 TOT WOT fwOT f%W WTWW II 1C II 
 
 N N \ O W ON 
 
 TO sTlfwW fwfOT STTWT TOOT WWT I 
 OTT” WWTW WOT WW WTTOW W^T WT II 10 || 
 SWOTITTO TO WTTO WTWTWt WOTTtfa: I 
 TOWTO^ OTTO! W7OTTHTO WTO”: I1 11 II 
 
 w: WOT fwfwfwwt wtswgxwt Wifhw I 
 w fwwww wnttw frowiw ww wiff wt ii 11 u 
 
 WIT WW fwfwfOT WWT TW w W I 
 
Book VIII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 23 
 
 Vrihatsena on the instant Damayanti’s words she heard, 
 
 Caused the charioteer be summoned by her messengers of trust. 
 
 Bhima’s daughter to Varshneya winning with her gentle voice, 
 
 Spake, the time, the place well choosing for the deed, nor spake in vain : 
 “ Well thou know’st the full reliance that in thee the king hath placed, 
 
 “ In his fatal hour of peril wilt not thou stand forth to aid ? 
 
 “ As by Pushkara is worsted, ever more and more the king, 
 
 “ More and more the fatal frenzy maddens in his heart for play. 
 
 “ As to Pushkara obedient ever fall the lucky dice, 
 
 “ Thus those dice to royal Nala still with adverse fortune fall. 
 
 “ Nor the voice of friend or kindred, as beseems him, will he hear ; 
 
 “ E’en to me he will not listen, in the madness of his heart. 
 
 “ Of the lofty-minded Nala well I know ’tis not the sin, 
 
 “ That my words this senseless monarch in his frenzy will not hear. 
 
 “ Charioteer, to thee my refuge come I, do thou my behest ; 
 
 “ I am not o’er calm in spirit, haply he may perish thus. 
 
 “ Yoke the much-loved steeds of Nala, fleet of foot, as thought, are they, 
 “ In the chariot place our children, to Kundina’s city go. 
 
 “ Leave the children with my kindred, and the chariot and the steeds ; 
 
 “ Then or dwell there at thy pleasure, or depart where’er thou wilt.” 
 When the speech of Damayanti heard king Nala’s charioteer, 
 
 He, the chief of Nala’s council, thus in full divan addressed, 
 
 W eighed within their solemn conclave, and their full assent obtained, 
 With the children in the chariot to Vidarbha straight he drove. 
 
 There he rendered up the horses with the chariot there he left. 
 
*8 
 
 ii ^n-iUsHMw ii [s° t. 
 
 rfi 3*?%^ II 5 3 II 
 
 wM TTUT^PR wt: Trrgvr HH ^ I 
 3TCTTRH Hm S^TMIT 3RIH ?FTtf H3T II *8 II 
 « Tnn^T? i 
 
 HfirttWlt W^I BTT^IH TlfhlH: II *M II 
 
 c» 
 
 ii 3 fir ^rew nn: n b ii 
 
 
Book VIII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 24 
 
 That young maiden Indrasena, Indrasen, that noble boy. 
 
 To king Bhima paid his homage, sad, for Nala’s fall distressed, 
 Thence departing, to Ayodhya, took the charioteer his way. 
 
 In his grief to Rituparna, that illustrious king, he came, 
 
 As his charioteer, the service entered of the lord of earth. 
 
 End of Book VIII. 
 
5 >M 
 
 II HTHTtRaTTHH II [TJO (). 
 
 ttw^ g hth hrr ^iprat^ 3 Nh: i 
 ^^TJ! «H tjr hrhi^ hh fe=j;=f || c| || 
 
 ^TTTT^i Hc7 TTHH HRiTTSHtftH I 
 
 spf hhhht »rq: nfntn^T'fw htc hh ii => n 
 
 fim H ^.tRnRKT ART f%H TRT I 
 
 ^iwn: tun: hhht 11311 
 
 tjL^rnmTi ^kr TiipjgT^Tsi hrht 1 
 
 0^0 o 
 
 rhWhh f^tj q fnrfs^ ^ratftn 11 a 11 
 hh: TTt^rn ^itTPHT hht: tnRHRRH 1 
 ■jffpn RRT%wft >jRmfn h^rr: 11 m ii 
 hhihrt srhIh: 1 
 
 fjrora HHT T.THT Hrfil HfHHHTT f%R II f, II 
 H^HT TJHHtSRRH I 
 
 « hr htkih: nre fron RRtSHR^ 11 9 11 
 rwh h?itr h^hrr % ^ 1 
 
 HH R HRH WfiT%rT H HRHT TR II t II 
 
 >5^R ^ RRH HR fHIHHR H I 
 RTT H HR HHTT ^HHHTT II <i II 
 
 H HR HHTTRTH HRTOff H RfH! I 
 fHTlHH "jftlHT T 1 HT HHHRHT HHHH non 
 
Book IX.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 *2o 
 
 Vrihadaswa spake: 
 
 Scarce Varshneya had departed, still the king of men played on, 
 
 Till to Pushkara his kingdom, all that he possessed, was lost. 
 
 Nala then, despoiled of kingdom, smiling Pushkara bespake : 
 
 “ Throw we yet another hazard, Nala, where is now thy stake ? 
 
 “ There remains but Damayanti, all thou hast beside, is mine. 
 
 “ Throw we now for Damayanti, come, once more the hazard try.” 
 
 Thus, as Pushkara addressed him, Punyasloka’s inmost heart 
 By his grief was rent asunder, not a single word he spake. 
 
 And on Pushkara, king Nala in his silent anguish gazed. 
 
 All his ornaments of splendour from his person stripped he off, 
 
 With a single vest, scarce covered, ’mid the sorrow of his friends, 
 
 Slowly wandered forth the monarch fallen from such an height of bliss. 
 Damayanti with one garment slowly followed him behind. 
 
 Three long nights Nishadha’s monarch there without the gates had dwelt. 
 Proclamation through the city then did Pushkara bid make, 
 
 “ Whosoe’er befriendeth Nala shall to instant death be doomed.” 
 
 Thus, as Pushkara gave order, in the terror of his power, 
 
 Might the citizens no longer hospitably serve the king. 
 
 Near the walls, of kind reception worthiest, but by none received ; 
 
 Three nights longer staid the monarch, water was his only drink, 
 
 H 
 
=>& ii ii [a° 
 
 ifteiaTn: aa TSc^fTTf^ a^na I 
 
 xrrfwOT <nfr ttwt fra a rea 'l l ii ii 
 
 spnn iftejarn*$ ani afftas^fa i 
 fi^ wfara "stfra^ ftraroi?a^reTn 11 h= ii 
 a faannaTn tt^t famnftnft^; nnft i 
 arfin a^t aaigft a*j %?, ^fWw ii<i?ii 
 rn. aranr * aara#* i 
 
 ww fR nara airera aa frara ftfranr it <h 8 ii 
 ■JraTOrf: anT ?1WI TJ7R WfTf TfiTf a<a I 
 
 <T^T P<Hia a wm ftra ^na N aroTaa 11 «m u 
 ana aren; a<£§% an aiar ft^ftn; i 
 wrm a ft a: iftft: narafa an aft n|ii 
 aift^r nma at^ia wmi^ra ftaraa i 
 arnrataa w^i nan sannfta araraa'ft 11 =19 11 
 nai natron INfta mam s an arfaffta 1 
 ronmai a ftft a <j:ftnr: Etaniftta: mtn 
 narara atnrro^ aft nam; 1 
 a fra afar >jra aintsnrn^tftr ^ 11 «i<» 11 
 aron ani iron ^ftrat nanaa; 1 
 n#r a si faaftn ana ftan anina: 11 ?o 11 
 na roarfnr ana: romnt afftaran 1 
 roanftn ai^anra naftaan nan 11 11 
 
 in* fanro nfiffts: nronft a nnam 1 
 annaro arofinT afi|fanif*TftrnT: 11 « 11 
 pii rom ftaanora roar rosfn ^taanra 1 
 
Book IX.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 26 
 
 He in unfastidious hunger plucked the fruits, the roots of earth. 
 
 Then went forth again the outcast; Damayanti followed slow. 
 
 In the agony of famine Nala, after many days, 
 
 Saw some birds around him settling with their golden tinctured wings. 
 Then the monarch of Nishadha thought within his secret heart, 
 
 These to-day my welcome banquet, and my treasure these will be. 
 
 Over them his single garment spreading light he wrapped them round : 
 
 Up that single garment bearing to the air they sprang away ; 
 
 And the birds above him hovering thus in human accents spake. 
 
 Naked as they saw him standing on the earth, and sad, and lone : — 
 
 “ Lo, we are the dice, to spoil thee thus descended, foolish king ! 
 
 “ While thou hadst a single garment all our joy was incomplete.” 
 
 When the dice he saw departing, and himself without his robe. 
 
 Mournfully did Punyasloka thus to Damayanti speak : 
 
 “ They, O blameless, by whose anger from my kingdom I am driven, 
 
 “ Life-sustaining food unable in my misery to find — 
 
 “ They, through whom Nishadha’s people, may not house their outcast king — 
 “ They, the forms of birds assuming, my one robe have borne away. 
 
 “ In the dark extreme of misery, sad and frantic as I am, 
 
 “ Hear me, princess, hear and profit by thy husband’s best advice. 
 
 “ Hence are many roads diverging to the region of the south, 
 
 “ Passing by Avanti’s city, and the height of Rikshavan ; 
 
 “ Vindhya here, the mighty mountain, and Payoshni’s seaward stream ; 
 
 “ And the lone retreats of hermits, richly stored with roots and fruits. 
 
 “ This will lead thee to Vidarbha, this to Kosala away, 
 
 H 2 
 
?S II ^ SiMHsM 'IRT II [ft 0 <i. 
 
 ' m 
 
 bnTS’i ^f^ttUR: II?? II 
 ^rsi HfTt TtWt ^RfPtff TtTTTfSTT: I 
 ■RRTfl^ ^Ttfff f? Rftw 'jf?M RTfT II ?« II 
 ww: ht ’sfSm i 
 
 ■rr it %qv ^r: 11 ?q 11 
 
 ^3T3tW it KZA wt^Tflfft TR7T: I 
 
 »rc *nftN taiR fwTi’pn: ipt: ^r: ii ?£, u 
 smrsi frt^ i 
 
 n^nm ^tf m r 11 ?s it 
 
 \ c \ 
 
 T5TRTR Tt ^VtifR fw^IRR (HT fJTjj I 
 •ER 5TTT TtSmH RTTfaunR? 3R II ?b II 
 
 ^ ^ HTtrera ftrem fa^nti rt i 
 w*r w%?n§ awn rr sNtfa 7T II II 
 
 Hc 4 
 
 TTR TJJR WR 3 ^TPjf^rT TORR I 
 fttfST HT%R ftN ^tRT#R HR |l 3o |l 
 H tJT? KTf ^Wt N StT fttfR *Tf% I 
 
 Ht%JR ^tfH 15m H R f?TH II ?? II 
 
 *tft ht si h^ttr h faftipt i 
 
 fa^Hnoi tjrt: ii 3? ii 
 
 3Rfa HWfli t3t|fa I 
 
 %TOT nf RJ%^n HftR II ?? II 
 
 RTR f? TRT*ft^(!!W Sf HTTR I 
 
Book IX.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 27 
 
 “ Far beyond the region stretches southward to the southward clime.” 
 
 In these words to Damayanti did the royal Nala speak, 
 
 More than once to Bhima’s daughter anxious pointing out the way. 
 
 She, with voice half-choked with sorrow, with her weight of woe oppressed, 
 These sad words did Damayanti to Nishadha’s monarch speak : — 
 
 “ My afflicted heart is breaking, and my sinking members fail, 
 u When, O king, thy desperate counsel once I think of, once again. 
 
 “ Robbed of kingdom, robbed of riches, naked, thirst and hunger worn ; 
 
 “ How shall I depart and leave thee in the wood by man untrod ? 
 
 “ When thou sad and famine-stricken thinkest of thy former bliss, 
 
 “ In the wild wood, oh, my husband, I thy weariness will soothe. 
 
 “ Like a wife, in every sorrow, this the wise physicians own, 
 
 “ Healing herb is none or balsam, Nala, ’tis the truth I speak.” 
 
 Nala spake : 
 
 Slender-waisted Damayanti, true, indeed, is all thou’st said ; 
 
 Like a wife no friendly medicine to afflicted man is given. 
 
 Fear not that I thee abandon, Wherefore, timid, dread’st thou this ? 
 
 Oh, myself might I abandon, and not thee, thou unreproached. 
 
 Damayanti spake : 
 
 If indeed, oh mighty monarch, thou wilt ne’er abandon me, 
 
 Wherefore then towards Yidarbha dost thou point me out the way ? 
 
 Well, I know thee, noble Nala, to desert me far too true, 
 
 Only with a soul distracted would’st thou leave me, lord of earth. 
 
 Yet, again, the way thou pointest, yet, again, thou best of men. 
 
II 
 
 et 
 
 
 snrtfafini ii ?g ii 
 
 *rf?. ^fHUR^ tR sTIrffa ?R^ TftT I 
 flffrTR 1R >T^RT f^%T »RW II ?M II 
 f^HTT^R <R rCT USlftRfrf I 
 
 si 7T5P^ ^ *11 11?^ II 
 
 ii Tfir 
 
 jrw ne. ii 
 
 
Book IX.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 28 
 
 Thus my sorrow still enhancing, oh, thou like the immortal gods ; 
 If this be thy better counsel, ‘ to her kindred let her go,’ 
 
 Be it so, and both together, to Vidarbha set we forth. 
 
 Thee Vidarbha’s king will honour, honour'd in his turn by thee ; 
 Held in high respect and happy in our mansion thou shalt dwell. 
 
 End of Book IX. 
 
II II 
 
 [H° < 10 . 
 
 
 Hr* mtR 
 
 TTHT (R farfH rRT HH H HTR: I 
 
 h w tr nfrrJnfH Prhr: wrnt it i u 
 
 HR TUfSt HFTSl (R I 
 
 Hft^t rR 'SjfafiR&T: II » II 
 
 -hhth 
 
 sfir ^mr m?T tim nm tpr: i 
 
 eprprmTO <ti'- 3 mn 1 f ri*trts%"r trst 11 ? 11 
 
 Cr 
 
 HR IRRfcfflHlrlR ^ITHTHR ItTOW: I 
 
 TrtfRRmnfrmmT twt rnfm: ^hhw: ii 8 11 
 
 rri HHTO miHRRJ H^I H fawfaq: I 
 % 5 RT HfiRT T 1 HT fowl HftHW II M II 
 h % fnwt fRifr h%h: m’gjjferf: i 
 imrem Hf mm: T[tR MRltam 11 It u 
 ITRmjfa h^ri# fmRTSHSWT ww: i 
 Him <£hh rnmra fjmrt tr%HI ii s ii 
 t^hrt iHumi w mil ttht ftmwm i 
 Trt#mfmrfmni*n h m mr mn htt ii 1 11 
 
 o 
 
 S rT^ TT^rR^TO ^W- I 
 
 ^ TT vftvtQ TfTW f^rTW II Q II 
 
 fa H *1 ^ fa tj Tf ^trr: I 
 
 fa ^ ^ ■qfRnnt ^t mo h 
 
Book X.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 29 
 
 Nala spake : 
 
 Mighty is thy father’s kingdom, once was mine as mighty too; 
 Never will I there seek refuge in my base extremity. 
 
 There I once appeared in glory, to the exalting of thy pride ; 
 
 Shall I now appear in misery, to the increasing of thy shame ? 
 
 Vrihadaswa spake: 
 
 Nala thus to Damayanti spake again, and yet again, 
 
 Comforting the noble lady, scant in half a garment clad. 
 
 Both together by one garment covered, roamed they here and there ; 
 Wearied out by thirst and famine, to a cabin they drew near. 
 
 When they reached that lowly cabin then did great Nishadha’s king 
 With the princess of Yidarbha on the hard earth seat them down ; 
 Naked, with no mat to rest on, wet with mire and stained with dust. 
 Weary then with Damayanti on the earth he fell asleep. 
 
 Sank the lovely Damayanti by his side with sleep opprest, 
 
 She thus plunged in sudden misery, she the tender, the devout. 
 
 But while on the cold earth slumbered Damayanti, all distraught 
 Nala in his mind by sorrow might no longer calmly sleep ; 
 
 For the losing of his kingdom, the desertion of his friends, 
 
 And his weary forest -wanderings, painful on his thought arose ; 
 
 “ If I do it, what may follow ? what if I refuse to do ? 
 
 “ Were my instant death the better, or to abandon her I love ? 
 
 I 
 
[fl° 10. 
 
 ?o ii ii 
 
 HTH R WSlfil fln$W I 
 
 Olftftal f?R I T%rf ^tf%TT RlFt Ufa I1 11 II 
 wfa fa:*r*ni ^:^JT 3 *na mxRHtRiRT I 
 inan #or: wrf H’i irParT 11 11 11 
 
 F fafHfaR ^IVT foRrS R xrt: rr: i 
 
 O' o o 
 
 •JfRXI TRIH ^RT 3TR5RT ^TTTfvq: || 1? || 
 
 H %RT THRU XFT^sn xmfim xrfq I 
 
 X" o 
 
 n?T«Tnr *r%r nfimm 11 18 u 
 WiPiRI 3*RRn I 
 
 xffc^HT <£?>TRR ^TRRIT fsRRH II 1M II 
 fttS^RRiR WWI’S I 
 
 fwft^TSwn? ttr -wriRnr*w?i inl(ii 
 ^ ^1# fxRfR R 3f ^RW St flRT i 
 fttPaWR 5 Tr 7 T TT 5 n fWT xriRTTT ?RT II IS II 
 xrftMR^ ^R XTc 7 RTOT I 
 
 isnpt n ii 
 
 w?it# xnwnir fejfr Orr r hrr: i 
 TRTH ^ 3 R£R ^ff HT?^ HrRiR: II 1 Q.H 
 
 irat ^5 *thi«i m *wr 1 
 
 3 ?RTf)r 7 RT ?|T RTC fRXRTftm: || oo || 
 
 rt h wnp; ?t gtr xmfir S firni 1 
 
 ^ITJRJ RHTOR OR WHR ^RRIRfT I1 11 II 
 
 C\ \ \ 
 
 r rrrrrr a^hn RRfTfaxft i 
 •rxrr ^tTTfnrr ^r ffT RfaRfa 11 11 11 
 
 TRTT Rift Rift JTUT xgRT I 
 
 RfRlfil xjft RK iJTRrRyfiRftift I 1 1? It 
 
Book X.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 30 
 
 “ But to me too deep devoted suffers she distress and shame ; 
 
 “ Reft of me she home may wander to her royal father’s house ; 
 
 “ Faithful wandering ever with me certain sorrow will she bear, 
 
 “ But if separated from me chance of solace may be hers.” 
 
 Long within his heart he pondered, and again, again weighed o’er. 
 Best he thought it Damayanti to desert, that wretched king. 
 
 From her virtue none dare harm her in the lonely forest way, 
 
 Her the fortunate, the noble, my devoted wedded wife. 
 
 Thus his mind on Damayanti dwelt in its perverted thought, 
 
 Wrought by Kali’s evil influence to desert his lovely wife. 
 
 Of himself without a garment, and of her with only one 
 
 As he thought, approached he near her to divide that single robe. 
 
 “ How shall I divide the garment by my loved one unperceived?” 
 Pondering this within his spirit round the cabin Nala went ; 
 
 In that narrow cabin’s circuit Nala wandered here and there, 
 
 Till he found without a scabbard, shining, a well-tempered sword. 
 
 Then when half that only garment he had severed, and put on, 
 
 In her sleep Vidarbha’s princess, with bewildered mind he fled. 
 
 Yet, his cruel heart relenting, to the cabin turns he back ; 
 
 On the slumbering Damayanti gazing, sadly wept the king; 
 
 Thou, that sun nor wind hath ever roughly visited, my love ! 
 
 On the hard earth in a cabin sleepest with thy guardian gone. 
 
 Thus attired in half a garment she that aye so sweetly smiled, 
 
 Like to one distracted, beauteous, how at length will she awake ? 
 
 How will’t fare with Bhima’s daughter, lone, abandoned by her lord, 
 
 W andering in the savage forest, where wild beasts and serpents dwell ? 
 
 I 2 
 
[*t° =10. 
 
 33 II II 
 
 STt *l?T»3Ft WT5T% TW^TT II ?5j II 
 
 T^r*jin ftrqi gfa i 
 
 qfe^nxtfWgT^t HTfir^ T 3 TT: II =4 II 
 
 nm iwt ?Tc7t TTin tpn: Tifh wf : i 
 
 'SnfsnTTO: Wf^THtfaiTr II =>C II 
 
 fiv^ ^ 7TWT TRT I 
 
 €r?^t hjt *nfir rmt ufa 11 =>9 11 
 5RfoRT ui^fr ^TH: i 
 
 ^HTTl WT JTRT II 3t II 
 
 5SffpTt wp?rt rfTT *J*J: I 
 
 3RTH^t ’JTPT 'Srjpq II 3d ll 
 
 II sfft ^tTfaHsTR ?or: tth: II 30 II 
 
Book X.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 3 1 
 
 May the suns and winds of heaven, may the genii of the woods, 
 Noblest, may they all protect thee, thine own virtue thy best guard. 
 To his wife of peerless beauty on the earth, ’twas thus he spoke. 
 Then of sense bereft by Kali Nala hastily set forth ; 
 
 And departing, still departing he returned again, again ; 
 
 Dragged away by that bad demon, ever by his love drawn back. 
 Nala, thus his heart divided into two conflicting parts, 
 
 Like a swing goes backward, forward, from the cabin, to and fro. 
 Torn away at length by Kali flies afar the frantic king, 
 
 Leaving there his wife in slumber, making miserable moans. 
 
 Reft of sense, possessed by Kali, thinking still on her he left, 
 
 Passed he in the lonely forest, leaving his deserted wife. 
 
 End of Book X. 
 
 I 
 
ss 
 
 & 
 
 II HHTMUsMMH II 
 
 Tnr*r mnpmr i 
 
 3Tf«IH ^TTCtlT R<7T?U falR II =1 II 
 ^pnjITRT Hillt OTT^RHTTfWm I 
 Hl+lai^ T%: Tparcn %v ii => ii 
 
 ft vrrst ht Tt^TTrsf fi ^rtfiR fa nirfa nt i 
 ?T 5>rTT $ft»T Htmsftn fajR c(% || ? || 
 
 ^ TTR TTfTCR V%: HRJ^t’X 1 
 
 "^HT rf^tT TTHT JJHTTt ^3c*pi TIT nw: II S{ II 
 ’TWH ^31^1 ^PTTTftt ^T VtT%n =SR5firi I 
 %T^ TTfrT II M II 
 
 ttt fnt: flrsraS Ttft Tn^t i 
 
 W 
 
 TJTT^ W TTfaraTcTFtT TtfavT cfifarTT: TTTT II % II 
 R^fiT^T faffTTT TJ^T W^RT l|WR I 
 TR ^TPiTT ^|WTlfiT sffafrT II 9 II 
 
 Trtra: trftgRTSTR trrr i 
 
 4tmsfTT ^rfir^ ^sNtrrtt ii b 11 
 rsrra ?sji% Tnra ir ?rv i 
 
 wtr ^ttwr fa ttt ^ nfjRR% ii en 
 
 O N 
 
 5JTO ^rT tnP? tj*T TTR TRfTTTTT ?? I 
 facPRfli flTTTRjj Tn^RTrfo 11 so » 
 
 TT TTRTKJjR *T ^RI<7fa fa*R I 
 
 g >rf^rn#^ tRt i^t tjh n ss u 
 
Book XI.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 32 
 
 Vbiiiadasvva spake: 
 
 Scarcely had king Nala parted, Damayanti now refreshed. 
 
 Wakened up, the slender-waisted, timorous in the desert wood. 
 
 When she did not see her husband, overpowered with grief and pain, 
 
 Loud she shriek’d in her first anguish, “ Where art thou, Nishadha’s king? 
 “ Mighty king ! my soul-protector ; O, my lord ! desert’st thou me ? 
 
 “ Oh, Pm lost ! undone for ever, helpless in the wild wood left ; 
 
 “ Faithful once to every duty wert thou not, and true in word ? 
 
 “ Art thou faithful to thy promise to desert me thus in sleep ? 
 
 “ Could’ st thou then depart, forsaking thy devoted, constant wife ? 
 
 “ Her in sooth that never wronged thee, wronged indeed, but not by her. 
 
 “ Keep’st thou thus thy solemn promise, oh, unfaithful lord of men, 
 
 “ There, when all the gods were present, plighted to thy wedded wife ? 
 
 “ Death is but decreed to mortals at its own appointed time, 
 
 “ Hence one moment, thus deserted, one brief moment do I live. — 
 
 “ But thou’st had thy sport — enough then, now desist, O king of men, 
 
 “ Mock not thou a trembling woman, show thee to me, O my lord ! 
 
 “ Yes, I see thee, there I see thee hidden as thou think’st from sight, 
 
 “ In the bushes why conceal thee ? answer me, why speak’st thou not ? 
 
 “ O ungentle prince of monarchs ! to this piteous plight reduced, 
 
 “ Wherefore wilt thou not approach me to console me in my woe ? 
 
 “ For myself I will not sorrow, nor for aught to me befalls. 
 
 “ Thou art all alone, my husband, I will only mourn for thee. 
 
[FT 0 S3. 
 
 33 ii ii 
 
 g ttsift ijftir: ^fira: i 
 
 Firmf *rra ^ptoft 11 3 ? ii 
 
 rn=r: fit TfteFrfanfr it^i ^ ff^tst i 
 
 ?TT%t^ TT^VTRTT <j:fijim II 33 II 
 
 FfT -3rqrTH TIc^T TJ|I Tnifif fagt^T I 
 
 wp nhn Jjf : TRtsjfw df^fiT u sg u 
 
 wfa xrRiFi^nTT h|t i 
 
 ^f(T=mT II SM 11 
 
 xrFTnfaxmn^ ^iTgirff t^st f^rem %qv: i 
 
 wfjt httrt ^t t^ftt^ t^fth >T%TT ii 'll, 11 
 
 ^ftprttft imfr n xr^t ^brft stf* i 
 TTFUT? S^TTF HT’Tt XTHrTOWiftfaxri II 'IS II 
 TR H FTT TT3T HT^T FfTtTTJT: I 
 
 ^r^wrort hhtf ^'Frewftrn iistn 
 ^luTim firaWt whfjtt: i 
 
 ^T TTtR ?frr WIT SrT^rR VT^f?T II SC II 
 
 \ VQ N 
 
 iri ^rsm ftxfa ^ ^Rrfir i 
 
 WB TifRnfit faFPFiff gp; Jjj: 11 SO II 
 FilFTT«nnm ^qTFTtrfRfiNV i 
 SflTT^rsPTCt TTTfr n^TTi: mrfNri: II S3 II 
 m xTFswrxn jnt<n otrf ^ Tift^rn i 
 ^tuttr Ftsfir trt inn wpfrr %cv 11 ss 11 
 
 ft STH TIFT umxHTTTH tsrtshit 1 
 
 XITeXIT%fT ftsR ftw^T XITVTOT^fa 11 S 3 11 
 *TFT *TFrofjT Fp TTTXT TST^WI %TV I 
 
 smrp ftf: px %wt yrnfis ^ n stf u 
 
Book XI.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 33 
 
 “ How will’t fare with thee, my Nala, thirsting, famished, faint with toil ? 
 u Nor beholding me await thee underneath the trees at eve.” 
 
 Then, in all her depth of anguish, with her trouble as on fire, 
 
 Hither, thither, went she weeping, all around she went and wailed. 
 
 Now springs up the desolate princess, now falls down in prostrate grief ; 
 Now she pines in silent sorrow, now she shrieks and wails aloud. 
 
 So consumed with inward misery, ever sighing more and more, 
 
 Spake at length king Bhima’s daughter, spake the still devoted wife : 
 
 “ He, by whose dire imprecation Nala this dread suffering bears, 
 
 “ May he far surpass in suffering all that Nala suffers now. 
 
 “ May the evil one, to evil, who the blameless Nala drives, 
 
 “ Smitten by a curse as fatal, live a dark unblessed life.” 
 
 Thus her absent lord lamenting that high-minded Raja’s queen, 
 
 Every where her lord went seeking in the satyr-haunted wood. 
 
 Like a maniac, Bhima’s daughter, wandered wailing here and there ; 
 
 And “alas! alas! my husband,” every where her cry was heard. 
 
 Her beyond all measure wailing like the osprey screaming shrill, 
 
 Miserably still deploring, still renewing her lament. 
 
 Suddenly king Bhima’s daughter, as she wandered near his lair, 
 
 Seized a huge gigantic serpent in his raging famine fierce. 
 
 In the grasp of that fierce serpent, round about with terror girt, 
 
 Not herself she pities only, pities she Nishadha’s king. 
 
 \ 
 
 “ O my guardian, thus unguarded in this savage forest seized, 
 
 “ Seized by this terrific serpent, wherefore art not thou at hand ? 
 
 “ How will’t be, when thou rememberest once again thy faithful wife, 
 
 “ From this dreadful curse delivered, mind, and sense, and wealth returned ? 
 
 K 
 
[H° S'). 
 
 II HTTTtrU^nHH II 
 
 ^PiTHl TT 3RTWHT HfipTSTHHI %qv I 
 Tfi: vm TTTTHTf?* HT^jfWlT TTSHtj II =>M II 
 
 tttt: ifTanvt ftrer^ ^r i 
 
 ?SH*^HRT H%TTTfaFRTT I II ^ II 
 
 ttt g ssp ttwt hwh ^TnTnntw^wi i 
 rHRnirf HHfaaw %htt: u =>9 u 
 
 TJHTT: W^THTH H#TB fHftfflH h I 
 
 >pnj tt f^iRT TjnjfrR: ii »t ii 
 Ht^nRT h ttt ’sqra: nfr^H h i 
 
 hh^th? ^ir^r htct iruii 
 
 tkr h ^ra^T«nnin tr i 
 
 HITT ^Tg HTTRSTfa HTf¥H II 3 ° II 
 ?flwt TRT TR TJ-^THTHT fsRTHTTT I 
 H^H TR^ W^HH WTTTRjSR HTCT II 3'! II 
 
 TTTH ^WTHtai HtTT^frjI'T'^TTJTt I 
 HTOHWr# ^N’StfHHTHHT II 3 ? II 
 ^KIWMSJHTTTRT TRT HMTHTfcHTff I 
 TT^fTRT ^THR TRH ffrRTH II 33 II 
 
 TTTH UR TIWI ^THT cfarit ^-^RUT 1 
 HTRRRTH ^RTtTH TR TJRRTT II 38 II 
 
 tt t^h Hfirarn i 
 
 TrhHlHHHTf^?T IRRT^ TRJHT II 34 II 
 H tt HTTmfir: up: nvqfuTTH w^r: i 
 T^HH TTWRTH €faTH ^rftrfvRTH 3 ^ II 3 & II 
 
 3HU?Tft TT JCHT HffTtTTTiftHTfTTT I 
 vHrftrl^T^TTH WHH UTTTfRTTT II 39 II 
 
Book XI.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 34 
 
 “When thou’rt weary, when thou’rt hungry, when thou’rt fainting with fatigue, 
 “Who will soothe, O blameless Nala, all thy weariness, thy woe?” 
 
 Then a huntsman, as he wandered in the forest jungle thick, 
 
 As he heard her thus bewailing, in his utmost haste drew near. 
 
 By the serpent that long-eyed one firmly grasped when he beheld, 
 
 Instant did the nimble huntsman, rapidly as he came on, 
 
 Strike that unresisting serpent with a sharp and mortal shaft : 
 
 In the mouth he pierced that serpent, skill’d in slaughter of the chase. 
 
 Her released he from her peril washed he then with water pure, 
 
 And with sylvan food refreshed her, and with soothing words address’d : 
 
 “ Who art thou that roam’st the forest with the eyes of the gazelle ; 
 
 “How to this extreme of misery, noble lady, hast thou fallen?” 
 
 Damayanti, by the huntsman, thus in soothing tone addressed, 
 
 All the story of her misery told him, as it all befell ; 
 
 Her, scant-clothcd in half a garment, with soft-swelling limbs and breast, 
 Form of youthful faultless beauty, and her fair and moonlike face, 
 
 And her eyes with brows dark arching, and her softly-melting speech, 
 
 Saw long time that wild-beast hunter, kindled all his heart with love. 
 
 Then with winning voice that huntsman, bland beginning his discourse, 
 Fain with amorous speech would soothe her; she his dark intent perceived. 
 Damayanti, chaste and faithful, soon as she his meaning knew. 
 
 In the transport of her anger, her indignant soul took fire. 
 
 In his wicked thought the dastard her yet powerless to subdue, 
 
 On the unsubdued stood gazing, as like some bright flame she shone. 
 Damayanti, in her sorrow, of her realm, her lord bereft, 
 
 Deemed the time gone by for parley, uttered loud her curse of wrath, — 
 
n 11 
 
 [«° c i c i. 
 
 
 imrs? ^ i 
 
 froni Tram TO*rr wrnfN^: 11 3 t 11 
 
 ^31^% ij ^3% TT^TT « I 
 
 WTT ^f^TH ^ |n: n $<> u 
 
 II ffir TTST^sj: fFl: II C I3 II 
 
Book XI.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 “ As my pure and constant spirit swerves not from Nishadha’s lord, 
 a Instant so may this base hunter lifeless fall upon the earth.” 
 Scarce that single word was uttered, suddenly that hunter bold 
 Down upon the earth fell lifeless, like a lightning-blasted tree. 
 
 f 
 
 End of Book XI. 
 
ii TwnnJsTRTr n 
 
 [to 3=. 
 
 ?tr 
 
 TOITO 
 
 TO fafSI TOTTOM TOTTO cfiTT^TO I 
 TOT nfiwi ^ ftjf^TOTOnTOfrtf II 3 II 
 
 M Sl'TOI 3Jrt I 
 
 TOTOTlf^TOBT^ %^JTTOT%fTOT II => II 
 
 ^TO-ferr*^ ui<Hva TOUTTOrar: n 3 n 
 
 to^tt 
 
 WWTOTTOra^RHRTRrT II 8 II 
 ^wtthg TOTtf <7 1 
 fHTOc^Tc*T3^TfT^H^Hfa%: II M II 
 TOTOTOrJTOTT fafTOTOT T5ffa TO^rSTO 
 
 fafro^ nfrow^TO stfro^iR.'TOn: ii % ii 
 
 ^€(: TOjfrr to^W fafrorra ijnff stot i 
 to tom ntfl^Tira n s ii 
 
 wsTnrfjT fnfwrfa TOtTO i 
 
 C\ 
 
 flftm froliriR ^t^tr^to^ ii t ii 
 ^ f^TOfiPTOfMt i 
 nfftira tototott^ nun 
 
 THTTO TOTTO c^RT fro<TO 3f TOT ^WT I 
 %?4f f^THRT TO^JT =ST%TTTTt 7T<TT II 30 II 
 
 5=nf^«TH tit TOft Tiwra TOTTfror i 
 
 ^TTOTTOT 3T3=ff PTW TOpTOITOftfem II 33 II 
 
UuOK XII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 3G 
 
 Vrihadaswa spake: 
 
 Slain that savage wikl-beast hunter, onward went the lotus-eyed, 
 Through the dread and desert forest ringing with the cricket’s song ; 
 
 Full of lions, pards, and tigers, stags, and buffalos, and bears, 
 
 Where all kinds of birds were flocking, and wild men and robbers dwelt. 
 Thick with Sals, bamboos, Aswatthas, Dhavas, and the Ebon dark, 
 
 Oily Inguds, Kinsuks, Arjuns, Nun trees, Syandans, Salmalas ; 
 
 Full with Rose-apples and Mangoes, Lodh trees, Catechus and Canes, 
 Blushing Lotuses, Kadambas, and the tree with massy leaves ; 
 
 Close o’erspread with Jujubes, Bel trees, tangled with the holy Fig, 
 Palms, Priyalas, Dates, Haritas, trees of every form and name. 
 
 Pregnant with rich mines of metal many a mountain it enclosed, 
 
 Many a shady resonant arbour, many a deep and wondrous glen ; 
 
 Many a lake, and pool, and river, birds and beasts of every shape. 
 
 She, in forms terrific round her, serpents, elves, and giants saw : 
 
 Pools, and tanks of lucid water, and the shaggy tops of hills, 
 
 Flowing streams and headlong torrents saw, and wondered at the sight. 
 And the princess of Vidarbha gazed where, in their countless herds. 
 Buffalos and boars were feeding, bears, and serpents of the wood. 
 
 Safe in virtue, bright in beauty, glorious, and of high resolve, 
 
 Now alone, Vidarbha’s daughter wandering, her lost Nala sought. 
 
 Yet no fear king Bhima’s daughter for herself might deign to feel, 
 Travelling the dreary forest, only for her lord distressed ; 
 
[ro I?. 
 
 39 II II 
 
 TT5R ftpSFSTR I 
 
 Hifsfa’rthTT# ftwrawH Rmrfkm n =1= u 
 
 
 ! ^RkS» H^TRlft twR R^Tlftn I 
 5 7 | TRJT iffitstk f?wr ITT fR 3 H R% II < 13 II 
 Rpgkinf^fa^ ifk HBjfti; 1 
 
 RWJT SRT STRJTO Ufa filRT IR#t I1 15} II 
 RW rkrrfe RfRRk TT^T^ff I 
 
 RTWH Rl|ft RiRTRt RRH I1 14 II 
 
 O X 
 
 ikNi ft?% it: wftt hr jjftn i 
 TmroRj WRtf^ijiT Rfifri ii h % ii 
 
 ^KIT RR«#r %RT: Trnfmrjp: Rfwu: i 
 Rvfm RTpsqnt rrjr if#; f^Rir: 11 <19 n 
 
 WT^ Rt|ft HT|S TR Rnf tT’gT I 
 • 3 RIRT^T Rift K% Rk TTTTRlt RTT TR! II It II 
 ?T ifk TTJUTfH RRT ftif* HRRR I 
 RTCHTTI RR^IT tklUT ft HT IT WftRIRt II IH II 
 HRFPTR RT fr?T RtTRIRf RTWPjft: I 
 RTTTnTO? RTOlftR: tji HT IT RTiTO Rlfft II *o II 
 
 NO ON ^ 
 
 it t ws*it Rirftft fimTSwfiRRRf: i 
 
 rTTR Rim f ^ ^RTTII TlklRT HTCff IJR II II 
 RRRt fttRlrft' RT RT%H RRT RTTffjR I 
 tftnTTH fftim HR fii HT «T pfimrat II ss II 
 ipt <ftHT Hfk^t R^VlftR I 
 
 R^mimfRTn irk fkfTw'kT rutruit ii =>3 11 
 
Book XII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 37 
 
 Him she mourned, that noble princess, him in bitterest anguish wailed. 
 Every limb with sorrow trembling stood she on a beetling rock ; 
 
 Damayanti' spake : 
 
 Monarch, with broad chest capacious, monarch, with the sinewy arm, 
 
 Me in this dread forest leaving, whither hast thou fled away? 
 
 Thou the holy Aswamedha, thou each costliest sacrifice 
 
 Hast performed, to me, me only, in thy holy faith thou’st failed. 
 
 That which thou, O best of husbands, in mine hearing hast declared, 
 
 Thy most solemn vow remember, call to mind thy plighted faith. 
 
 Of the swift-winged swans the language uttered, monarch, by thy side, 
 That thyself, before my presence, didst renew, bethink thee well. 
 
 Thou the Vedas, thou the Angas, with the Upangas oft has read, 
 
 Of each heaven-descended volume one and simple is the truth. 
 
 Therefore, of thy foes the slayer ! reverence thou the sacred truth 
 Of thy solemn plighted promise, in my presence sworn so oft. 
 
 Am not I the loved so dearly, purely, sinlessly beloved ; 
 
 In this dark and awful forest wherefore dost thou not reply? 
 
 Here with monstrous jaws wide yawning, with his fierce and horrid form, 
 Gapes the forest-king to slay me, and thou art not here to save. 
 
 None but I, thou’st said, for ever, none but I to thee am dear ! 
 
 Make this oft-repeated language, make this oft-sworn promise true. 
 
 To thy queen bereft of reason, to thy weeping wife beloved, 
 
 Why repliest thou not — her only thou desiFst — she only thee ? 
 
 Meagre, miserable, pallid, tainted with the dust and mire, 
 
 Scantly clad in half a garment, lone, with no protector near ; 
 
 L 
 
[q« «F. 
 
 3 t II qHTqq^nq^ II 
 
 *jq>rera s^qiT qf ffiqtf ^frtqq i 
 q qiqqfq qra q^cfrq qift 4 >§q ii * 8 ii 
 q^roq qfnqq qr?q Tjqrfqrfi qrft i 
 ^qqqqfaiqq qt fa qf q II *4 II 
 
 ^c^TTRST't’S Vl^Mlijqlqq I 
 qra qi nfinmifq fqqq x ^fen qfraq u *% u 
 qq qTfiqq q^TqR fqiqirafqqfqw i 
 qqFTO qqfa? -SIT f«fri qi fqqqrfqq II =>S |l 
 sfanr qT q^qq qq qfafaqqq i 
 4 «j ij^nftt ^:wt qqq qfaqfliin iRtu 
 qtf^. ?qqqqmqq qu% q ?57 qq: I 
 
 qrsq qq’qt qqsfarq qfam qpy h u 
 ^rf«^q qgTrHTq qq^faqTqq I 
 qq qi%lfq Tiqiq q^j q^fqiraqi ll 30 ii 
 qrq q ^ffr qptra qfaTfq qqq fht i 
 qq*0TOf ^q qlnpr qq'^gt qsTsq: ii 34 ii 
 qnffTtsfawfts'qft qqrwH^ qrq%n i 
 qqrq ^qiwiq qtftqq s qq qrftqq qitqq hh: ii??ii 
 fqqqqqqqqi qqqqftfq fqfa qf i 
 fqqvrfqqq^ mqf qTFqifqqqtfaq: u 33 11 
 qfaq qpqqrftq qqit ^qqti qtqqfaqi 1 
 wriqq qq%? qfa qqq qqi q<q: 11 ?a 11 
 ^qqTTqq^qq q?j qf^ q qqfq I 
 qf q^q qqqq ^:qi^ q?qnq fqqtqq 11 34 11 
 qqT jTqq fqpsfqq qqq JjqTj? qpi 1 
 qTRmT ^qqfa^m qnw qin^-qt 11 3 l 11 
 
Book XII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 38 
 
 Large-eyed ! like a hind that wanders separate from the wonted herd, 
 Thou regard’st me not, thus weeping, oh thou tamer of thy foes. 
 Mighty king, alone yet virtuous, in the vast and trackless wood, 
 Damayanti, I address thee, wherefore answerest not my voice ? 
 
 Nobly born, and nobly minded, beautiful in every limb, 
 
 Do I not e’en now behold thee, in this mountain, first of men ! 
 
 In this lion-haunted forest, in this tiger-howling wood, 
 
 Lying down or seated, standing, or in majesty and might 
 Moving, do I not behold thee, the enhancer of my woe ? 
 
 Whom shall I address, afflicted, wasted by my grief for thee, 
 r Hast thou haply seen my Nala in the solitary wild?’ 
 
 Who will answer me inquiring for my lost one in the wood, 
 
 Beautiful and royal-minded, conqueror of an host of foes ? 
 
 ‘ Him thou seek’st with eyes of lotus, Nala, sovereign of men — 
 
 ‘ Lo, he’s here!’ whose voice of music may I hear thus sweetly speak? 
 Lo, with fourfold tusks before me, and with wide and gaping jaws, 
 Stands the forest-king, the tiger, I approach him without fear. 
 
 Of the beasts art thou the monarch, all this forest thy domain ; 
 
 Of Yidarbha’s king the daughter, Damayanti, know thou me, 
 
 Consort of Nishadha’s sovereign, Nala, slayer of his foes — 
 
 Seeking here my exile husband, lonely, wretched, sorrow-driven, 
 
 Thou, O king of beasts, console me, if my Nala thou hast seen ; 
 
 Or, O lord of all the forest, Nala if thou canst not show, 
 
 Best of savage beasts, devour me, from this misery set me free. 
 
 Hearing thus my lamentation, now does that fell king of beasts 
 
 Go towards the crystal river, flowing downward to the sea. — 
 
 L 2 
 
II WMIMUsMUH. I' 
 
 
 [S° = 1 ?. 
 
 ^pr ”i%T : ^ffar - 3 ^?r: i 
 f^rntfirr fsftPjfrrr %wst; ii 39 11 
 ?n^TTOTiT^HT^i fRfVjT^cWftiT I 
 
 O C\ 
 
 ^miTTpTRt j^ l frmri II 3 b II 
 
 ftifsjTtf^TiTW^tri^inTfW 1 
 xnifgfa^ R|fgv: ^nfTnfbr 11 3 C 11 
 
 O Own 
 
 , 3 wtfaw 11 So 11 
 
 trftfg: gfaiwifa: Tmrjc^ 1 
 
 frrft^ra^ ^ WT^W tpnfct ^qfrr nfTT || g«| || 
 
 TPTgg fipftT I 
 
 ^TTpr thtci Trfhit 11 Sen 
 
 HtRI ^Tf*TTTJ 5 JT 5 TJSppff f?RTM Tit I 
 
 rra: gjqt tr^mtr ^nWtfti fg^m 11 S3 11 
 
 trai fqm *m tiithr: i 
 
 4 Vht Trra f^firxjfK^T RTg-fTphu tfgm 11 SS 11 
 trsi^iTwngt ss^it tfgnngHt 1 
 ^h?«It Tj^grtf^gni: 11 Sm ii 
 
 srhr: Ttnrr?P 3 ganrmT ^rtr^r: i 
 
 TjRRtr sfs: 11 Sf.11 
 
 Ttwnrn f?if^rmfTin!!: w: i 
 
 wfi tit WT=rnt Ttirro sm WWm 11 S 9 11 
 ■Otpv^ TisTTjm: m^rt ^ gifan: i 
 TJ ltftTITTn fWTHt stTTR -jfn w 1 11 St 11 
 rimt tig: Tjat gfa: gHRtran: 1 
 
 grnira fpw: ts mr tn*i *ragbn% g 11 Sc 11 
 
Book XII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 39 
 
 Turn I to this holy mountain, crowned with many a lofty peak, 
 
 In its soul-exalting splendour, rising, many-hued, to heaven ; 
 
 Full within of precious metals, rich with many a glowing gem, 
 
 Rising o’er this spreading forest like a banner broad and high, 
 
 Ranged by elephants and lions, tigers, boars, and bears, and stags ; 
 
 Sweetly sounding all around me with the songs of many birds ; 
 
 All the trees of richest foliage, all the trees of stateliest height. 
 
 All the flowers and golden fruitage on its crested summits wave, 
 
 Down its peaks in many a streamlet dip the water-birds their wings : 
 
 This, the monarch of all mountains, ask I of the king of men ; 
 
 0 all-honoured Prince of Mountains, with thy heaven-ward soaring peaks, 
 Refuge of the lost, most noble, thee, O Mountain, I salute ; 
 
 1 salute thee, lowly bowing, I, the daughter of a king ; 
 
 Of a king the royal consort, of a king’s son I the bride. 
 
 Of Yidarbha the great sovereign, mighty hero is my sire, 
 
 Named the lord of earth, king Bhima, of each caste the guardian he ; 
 
 Of the holy Aswamedha, of the regal sacrifice, 
 
 He the offerer, best of monarchs, known by large and lustrous eyes. 
 
 Pious, and of life unblemished, true in word, of generous speech, 
 
 Affable, courageous, prosperous, skilled in every duty, pure. 
 
 Of Yidarbha the protector, conqueror of a host of foes ; 
 
 Know me of that king the daughter lowly thus approaching thee. 
 
 In Nishadha, mighty Mountain ! dwelt the father of my lord, 
 
 High the name he won, the illustrious Virasena was he called. 
 
 Of this king the son, the hero, prosperous and truly brave, 
 
 He who rules his father’s kingdom by hereditary right, 
 
go 
 
 e oc R. 
 
 II JTTTkn^TTOI II 
 
 ?I7*t 55W: tpmkfi ^1 I 
 
 y?H!?rt %<rfk? ^TPTfrT ^TiftS^WT^IIMOII 
 yyr 3jm ^ %st y «wjy;%y innfkwT i 
 rre? m ^nt7*^y fyfe 35mm ii >n u 
 RrsfeR mffkira ^tpit ^w*nkyrri i 
 ^URTeri *ntlt Tf % TOthR II M? II 
 JsR Tffel^f^lT IJTPr f? FRT n^’SITTT F|y: | 
 
 ?€ts^^ y%S%^ TTHI II M? II 
 
 yinsfy iKkr yktm ^NNifi; i 
 
 ftrsinT: Twyrn ^fkr >rt *nn Tifnnn: 11 qg 11 
 fyyyRm ^finTfiT: yrf^ fri ^77: 1 
 fy< WT fyT^tPrfhR irk yy;ray fy^Tgf 11 mm 11 
 fhrr rt 1 
 
 3k faisra mra sara^y HftnTr n qf, 11 
 ywRfkR y% Tj^r ^Ntwtrh w»rt 1 
 ^t wfkryni4)tr ^ffarr^rof^T 11 qs 11 
 kruilk kyyRii yry wm ^wkni 1 
 %4f^y fyrm ^>k tt 3 t h^tur: 11 qfe 11 
 ^n^Tywfksl'n tit? khFfajTTftrsff 1 
 4farm w^TTiyri ni itch imyntT* 11 qe.11 
 kk ht 7T fnkwi h^ht yrf^ynfMt 1 
 
 H*TCHft Tim wrat 3 PTTO fkm Hyri 11 %o 11 
 ht nai 3kt ^fkrn^ yrrcjfHT 1 
 
 •nTWtT^prw ynjTH f^yaHH^N 11 !n 11 
 ykn?HMfqkiw htcht HyytftH 1 
 Otch: Tkmrfk^ ^R^yynfkw: 11 fn 11 
 
Book XII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 40 
 
 Slayer of his foes, dark Nala, Punvasloka is he called ; 
 
 Holy, Veda-read, and eloquent, soma-quaffing, fire-adoring, 
 
 Sacrificer, liberal giver, warrior, in all points a king, — 
 
 Of this monarch, best of mountains ! know, the wife before thee stands, 
 Fallen from bliss, bereft of husband, unprotected, sorrow-doomed, 
 
 Seeking every where her husband, him the best of noblest men. 
 
 Best of mountains, hcaven-upsoaring, with thy hundred stately peaks, 
 Hast thou seen the kingly Nala in this dark and awful wood? 
 
 Like the elephant in courage, wise, impetuous, with long arms. 
 
 Valiant, and of truth unquestioned, my heroic, glorious lord ; 
 
 Hast thou seen Nishadha’s sovereign, mighty Nala hast thou seen ? 
 
 Why repliest thou not, O Mountain, sorrowing, lonely, and distressed, 
 With thy voice why not console me as thine own afflicted child? 
 
 Hero, mighty, strong in duty, true of promise, lord of earth ! 
 
 If thou art within the forest show thee in thy proper form. 
 
 When so eloquently deep-toned, like the sound of some dark cloud, 
 
 Shall I hear thy voice, oh Nala ! sweet as the amrita draught, 
 
 Saying, ‘ daughter of Vidarbha ! * with distinct, with blessed sound, 
 Musical as holy Veda, rich, and soothing all my pain ; 
 
 Thus console me, trembling, fainting, thou, oh virtue-loving king ! 
 
 To the holiest of mountains spake the daughter of the king. 
 Damayanti then set forward toward the region of the north. 
 
 Three days long, three nights she wandered, then that noble woman saw 
 The unrivalled wood of hermits like to a celestial grove. 
 
 To Vasishtha, Bhrigu, Atri, equal was that sacred crew ; 
 
 Self-denying, strict in diet, temperate, and undefiled ; 
 
[R° S*. 
 
 rtsr%; Rt^R^ra rr!titc^ rrr r i 
 
 r?:trtr: h |? u 
 
 RRRi^fRRRRTnT jjfafa: rrw% 1: i 
 RTRRRgfRR t»r ^rownuoj n %$ n 
 •rnrnfiM^ii. RiRRjRRRrrgR i 
 RTRR: RRRrTR RT STJR RRTRRR II II 
 R j Wt JfRtWt RfRT RfRRTRRT I 
 RR%Rt RRfaRT RfftlrrTRRfS'RRT II 1,1, II 
 rt fRRRrstRR^ ^kRRRfrfRRT i 
 
 RTfR??R RflRTRT ^RRRft RRfRTRt II 1,9 II 
 RTSfRRTR RRTRRTR fRRRTRRRT fteffll I 
 RrTRTT H 2f?T TIT WIT H: R^rtTRRR RT II €,1; II 
 RRf RTRJT RRIRTR ’JRT RR WRtRRT: I 
 
 shirtrr w f f? fa rtrirI ii !,q. a 
 
 RTR RRTR RTHTST RRRHTR 3g I 
 
 WRRrfa| rrr t^irtor rtrrt: ii so u 
 rrc* RT ritrtrt: rtr4trtrp| r i 
 
 % RRiT $RRT R% RRRfa RRfRTfR II S'! II 
 Rff RRTRRSITfff RT rT ftp? fR#§fR I 
 
 qpr w Tit ^r sjfrrR rt;rtr ?? ii s? ii 
 ftwTRT r: RRrRR: RRTRfRfir tit rr: i 
 
 w o 
 
 ^HinnTR ^ RR RHTftSRT r^rtt: ii 93 ii 
 RTRITR RRT! R^fis R^ rrr RTfir^w I 
 RT SR^fTrT RTR RIRtR RTiTR 5TORIRTHI RRRT II StJ II 
 R RTRRT fRTT fRRT RR RSITR <TRrTT I 
 RFJRV RT fRRTRtw RR RR 7TRTRRT: II SM II 
 
Hook XII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 41 
 
 Water-drinking, air-inhaling, and the leaves their simple food ; 
 
 Mortified, for ever blessed, seeking the right way to heaven ; 
 
 Bark for vests and skins for raiment wore those hermits, sense-subdued. 
 She beheld the pleasant circle of those hermits’ lonely cells ; 
 
 Round them flocks of beasts were grazing, wantoned there the monkey tribes. 
 When she saw those holy dwellings all her courage Mas revived. 
 Lovely-browed, and lovely-tressed, lovely-bosom’d, lovcly-lipp’d, 
 
 In her brightness, in her glory, Mith her large dark beauteous eyes, 
 Entered she those hermit dwellings, M'ife of Virasena’s son ; 
 
 Pearl of women, ever blessed, Damayanti the devout. 
 
 She those holy men saluting stood with modest form half bent. 
 
 “ Hail, and welcome!” thus those hermits instant with one voice exclaimed. 
 And those sacred men no sooner had the fitting homage paid, 
 
 “ Take thy seat,” they said, “ oh lady, and command what we must do.” 
 Thus replied the slender-Maisted, “ Blessed are ye, holy men ; 
 
 “ In your sacred fires, your worship blameless, with your beasts and birds. 
 “ Doth the grace of heaven attend you in your duties, in your deeds ?” 
 Ansuered they, “The grace of heaven ever blesses all our deeds. 
 
 “ But say thou, of form so beauteous, M ho thou art, and what thou Mould’st? 
 “ As thy noble form M e gaze on, on thy brightness as we gaze, 
 
 “ In amaze we stand and Monder, cheer thee up, and mourn no more. 
 
 “ Of the M ood art thou the goddess, or the mountain goddess thou ; 
 
 “ Or the goddess of the river? Blessed Spirit, speak the truth.” 
 
 “ Nor the sylvan goddess am I,” to the Wise she thus replied ; 
 
 “ Neither of the mountain, Brahmins, nor the river nymph am I. 
 
 “ Knou- me but a mortal being, O, ye rich in holiness ! 
 
 M 
 
[ 5 ° <«. 
 
 «= II g^'l^ngu. li 
 
 rR g ’WfT ggg: I 
 
 \ W 
 
 fg^gq gffrlTftt 4tm gig TT^xrfiT: II 9 % II 
 
 rfgi gT rRyT gg gTfftil ftggygT: I 
 fggmfygfg^ iftgrg g?g gig g^rgm: ii 99 11 
 gfc: g'figfy^ fgmg^ gg gm fygigrffi: i 
 ^gmwiggy% ftsnfiraggmw: nstii 
 nrar fggygggi g^mm g^gg: i 
 gggig; gimfysr mg: gggmtsftgtg: 11 90.11 
 ygmrr^gmn:: mtaig grm^iy: 1 
 yim mg ojyggt ^ggygggfm 11 to 11 
 
 gg gm fggwg: Tjmgg^gtsftfT 1 
 wg^T yggjgnyi g^g^ifgng: 11 to 11 
 gymigi m*n i^gytggggg: 1 
 g gfgg fmffwnfg; «t m^mrgfg: 11 to 11 
 gttrry gfmflm<m ggjygygyy!: 1 
 
 cn i- 
 
 %gg g^igr fgir fstm gm ygfg y 11 1? 11 
 my gm mgymm «T*tT *rm^ggj % 1 
 ggymlfy fggmm gm ^ggngygi 11 18 11 
 gi ggrfg fyffyg gmfa gfryg mn 1 
 ygggfg y gyifoi ggTsg^nfg gyy: 11 to 11 
 sigtgrg gitrt ggj Tyrfymiy 1 
 ggwng ^mgry fgygift? <j:fgm 11 ti 11 
 grfyy gggwf gg mftyyg 5^ 1 
 
 ggy mm mg gig fgymyi ygifvg: 11 19 11 
 yrj>ys?g zi mi ygyr *jm^rggj 1 
 gg gfggg gft yTf^gyyfgri 11 tt 11 
 
Book XII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 42 
 
 “ All my tale at length I’ll tell you, if meet audience ye will give. 
 
 “ In Vidarbha mighty guardian Blnma dwells, the lord of earth ; 
 
 “ Of that noble king the daughter, best of twice-born, know ye me. 
 
 “ And the monarch of Nishadha, Nala wise and great in fame ; 
 
 “ Brave in battle, conqueror, prudent is my lord, the peasants’ king ; 
 
 “ To the gods devout in worship, friendly to the Brahmin race, 
 
 “ Of Nishadha’s race the guardian, great in glory, great in might, 
 
 “ True in word, in weapons skilful, wise and slayer of his foes. 
 
 | “ Pious, heaven-devoted, prosperous, conqueror of hostile towns ; 
 
 “ Nala named, the best of sovereigns, splendid as the king of gods. 
 
 I “ Know that large-eyed chief, my husband, like the full-orbed moon his face, 
 “ Giver he of costly offerings, deep in th’ holy volumes read ; 
 
 “ Slayer of his foes in battle, glorious as the sun and moon. 
 
 “ He by some most evil-minded, unrespected, wicked men, 
 
 “ After many a challenge yielding, he the virtue-loving king, 
 
 “ By these clever gamesters, fraudful, was bereft of realm and wealth. 
 
 “ Know ye me the hapless consort of that noble king of kings, 
 
 “ Damayanti, so they name me, yearning for my husband’s sight. 
 
 “ I through forests, over mountains, stagnant marsh and river broad, 
 
 “ Lake with wide pellucid surface, through the long and trackless wood, 
 
 “ Ever seeking for my husband Nala, skilful in the fight. 
 
 “ Mighty in the use of weapons, wander, desolate and sad. 
 
 “ Tell me, to this pleasant sojourn, sacred to these holy men, 
 
 “ Hath he come, the royal Nala? hath Nishadha’s monarch come? 
 
 “ For whose sake through ways all trackless, terrible, have I set forth, 
 
 “ In this drear, appalling forest, where the deer and tiger range, 
 
 M a 
 
[ 
 
 ii ^c<rr' c in?rn : m 11 
 
 ' ' V 
 
 wmm w fscmHj fftrtrRTH 11 bail 
 ft g ^ sftff f ?nf h ?m tj^HM i 
 Mtf *qfwiJ 5 i?nf »^ 5 rfarfafW 3 m n co » 
 
 W^IT ffr^Wfa U^TT 4 ta?rfcrff i 
 swffta ^rfr^ra f mw: w^fsbr: 11 cm « 
 tr ^rrfin ’^^nfft flmm i 
 xnnn^ trow fan fatn n c=> 11 
 fimram ^tfanfa ?Tc 7 farfa nrfwf i 
 
 \ o 
 
 flflT WtffTT ^ ?IWH ff HTT^t II <1? II 
 ff w# fafmnwi: *tf twwfaw I 
 
 Ten ^prt »j^: wsjT^fTH 11 <itj 11 
 
 Hnnfit W??T fpWTOW I 
 nfa nirmfa ^n^rrfinR ?jn n cm ii 
 ^ht Trfi^f Tnfjhn<w 5 rr i 
 
 mTOTSTTftm: *tf wftiftwT’smTO jn^r ncf,n 
 *n st|t fffarm hj^tt k?t i 
 
 3WnPRn?tT# fft&WreFIT II C9 II - 
 
 v O 
 
 ff g wn ??: ftsf fffvr sgwnff i 
 
 3> »J H mw: rtf 1> TTC ^n v JflH»R77 II Cb II 
 n m Mwn?n trit ^<ft fa^fanffm i 
 i ^ w? fsrr m: n cc n 
 
 «nsn fat ?wift vjfafwirfT i 
 
 HijbjfanTT 3 fat fanffa^TTS^RcT II MOO II 
 jtf n^r^iMTi jjftr 7 n«raf^”rar f*ro i 
 fft 7 «Tnn’g<i«St^ fTnsffaat tttt: ii mom ii 
 
Book XII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 43 
 
 “ If I see not noble Nala ere few days, few nights are o’er, 
 
 *• I to happiness will join me, from this mortal frame set free. 
 
 “ Reft of him, my princely husband, what have I to do with life — 
 
 “ How endure existence longer, for my husband thus distressed?” 
 
 To the lady thus complaining, lonely in the savage wood, 
 
 Answered thus those holy hermits, spake the gifted seers the truth : — 
 
 “ There will be a time hereafter, beautiful, the time will come, 
 
 “ Through devotion now we see him, and thou too wilt see him soon ; 
 
 “ That good monarch of Nishadha, Nala, slayer of his foes ; 
 
 “ That dispenser of strict justice, Bhima’s daughter! free from grief, 
 
 “ From all sin released, thou’lt see him glittering in his royal gems, 
 
 “ Governing again that city, o’er his enemies supreme. 
 
 “ To his foemen causing terror, to his friends allaying grief, 
 
 “ Thou, oh noble, shalt thy husband see, that king of noble race.” 
 
 To the much-loved wife of Nala, to the princess speaking thus, 
 
 Vanished then those holy hermits, with their sacred fires, their cells. 
 
 As she gazed upon the wonder, wrapt in mute amaze she stood ; 
 
 Damayanti, fair-limbed princess, wife of Virasena’s son ; 
 
 “ Have I only seen a vision, what hath been this wondrous chance ? 
 
 “ Where are all those holy hermits, where the circle of their cells ? 
 
 “ Where that pure and pleasant river, haunted by the dipping birds ? 
 
 “ Where those trees with grateful umbrage, with their pendant fruits and flowers ?” 
 Long within her heart she pondered, Damayanti with sweet smile. 
 
 For her lord, to grief abandoned, miserable, pale of hue ; 
 
 To another region passed she, there with voice by weeping choked 
 Mourns she, till with eyes o’erflowing an Asoka tree she saw. 
 

 *T oc R. 
 
 ii 11 
 
 XTferrf I 
 
 \ o 
 
 TJ^T^rr f 3 ^rSptTf^TT II = 10 = II 
 
 ^iT^rTT^TT ^PTV ’sftaTTT ^tTT I 
 
 w 4 fV y^for Hrfw y^HTH ^ I 1 10 ? II 
 
 ■fasjfaT TIT f^UH ^ 3 Tp 5 fiPR'ibT I 
 ■^hr^ Hyrwry ytftRT si gyyiy ?p 11 log 11 
 sfsj yryifruty 7 .yysyT: ftty yfw i 
 fyqyTyTTi ^rfyyfrr ?yyiy wfa tt fira 11 loq 11 
 ■pyiwrifl^Ti Tt^HiTfTsnqy i 
 
 O O O 
 
 SjnyJTtffiH ytTJT ^JtTPTH ?^TT WTTT II lof, II 
 yyT fy^r^T ttw i 
 
 N NO 
 
 ^krtttt yywty. ^r#ty>: u 109 11 
 
 ?y trt ^nm % yfippy f 1 
 
 3 FTTTt ^TSWt "^Jj Hlft yTT^siT II lot II 
 PT ^ 5 ? TTfitTO TTyi I 
 
 ?i^t^ yysiy srsta jjny%To: 11 io<> 11 
 
 y,^rra ^w^TT^nr: 1 
 
 ^ tit >ftwjrrt yfipr h^t ii 110 11 
 
 nsn h^’S'tt ^rrayft ^fy%?n 1 
 ttitoto iwyt^rafc* 11 11? 11 
 
 ■ 3 - 3 TtT HST TPZIt Hftgyfsy^T ^T I 
 
 TJ 5 TTWtyi fwNi ff^sff %fT% ffTt II 111 11 
 wtfCT trNww y sKyr^t'rafiTHi 1 
 
 O \ C\ 
 
 ^JTOTfyjm^fiHr yfT 7 ?r#yislftm 11 ?i? 11 
 pt sip P 5 TPry 1 
 
 ■JTO’y yirct?T usmui twit ? 11 118 11 
 
Book XII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 44 
 
 Best of trees, the Asoka blooming, in the forest she approached, 
 
 Gemmed all o’er with glowing fruitage, vocal with the songs of birds. 
 
 “ Ah, behold amid the forest flourishes this happy tree, 
 
 “ With its leafy garlands radiant as the joyous mountain-king, 
 
 “ O thou tree with pleasant aspect from my sorrow set me free. 
 
 “ Vitasoka, hast thou seen him, hast the fearless Ilaja seen, 
 
 “ Nala, of his foes the slayer, Damayanti’s lord beloved ? 
 
 “ Hast thou seen Nishadha’s monarch, hast thou seen mine only love, 
 
 “ Clad in half a single garment, delicate and soft of skin ; 
 
 “ Hast thou seen th’ afflicted hero wandering in this forest lone ? 
 
 “ That I may depart ungrieving, fair Asoka, answer me. 
 
 “ Truly be thou named Asoka, as the extinguisher of grief.” 
 
 Thus in her o’erpowering anguish moved she round the Asoka tree. 
 
 Then she went her way in sadness to a region still more dread. 
 
 Many a tree she stood and gazed on, many a river passed she o’er ; 
 
 Passed she many a pleasant mountain, many a wild deer, many a bird ; 
 Many a hill and many a cavern, many a bright and wondrous stream. 
 
 Saw king Bhima’s wandering daughter as she sought her husband lost. 
 
 Long she roamed her weary journey, Damavand with sweet smile, 
 
 Lo, a caravan of merchants, elephants, and steeds, and cars, 
 
 Passing o’er a pleasant river, with its waters cool and clear. 
 
 ’Twas a still stream broad and waveless, girt about with spreading canes ; 
 There the curlew, there the osprey, there the red-geese clamouring stood ; 
 Swarmed the turtles, fish and serpents, there rose many a shoal and isle. 
 
 When she saw that numerous concourse, Nala’s once all-glorious wife, 
 Entered she, the slender-waisted, in the midst of all the host ; 
 
[n° s*. 
 
 ii mmm ig n n n n 
 
 •S^TftJTqi ^T^THT TTOT ^S^iFT^fTT I 
 
 f sn fmw nfVm nr’pnrfnifcfT n w 11 
 Hi mp hh nnm: %fH3 Him: mjp: i 
 %f=HH fmHTmTO awl %fHH HH II <=»=l€ t II 
 
 H?«fm W m ^WJjpifHT I 
 
 ^f§hh nm %fnn mr^mfa htth ii w ii 
 HiTSfa mnnfn '^TfrT fa HT W1HH H% I 
 
 c • 
 
 FT r|T Slftlrn: Wf Hif%H PR? wfa Tm^ft II 'll til 
 WH HHntTm H^rWTzrar ■ft,'!!: I 
 ^HHT rj fl FIT HH RUTO 'IWi: II WII 
 
 nnti m rrani m sm mnftsfn ^tt^tt i 
 H* hrt m mrfar mu mrnra ^faf^w u w u 
 nmsH nmn nm: sftein 3m h%h i 
 
 mix fmirnr m^nfui w mm f? m hhh 11 ‘r'i u 
 HnfaT Tfm HHmrfi FjqTmHT I 
 hhjhth hw: m 5 4i HH^ramfifem 11 w u 
 W^m? 5 ? nT*N mm % wh Vhh i 
 HHwfmmFrpa mmm m htfiht: n ^=*3 u 
 
 W O' 
 
 m^rf tit famniH i 
 
 mrepi mRif mf^mr&TTTOT u 3^8 n 
 f^3HTT3 fin fam hwt mm h mw i 
 mm mn nfTHmn mi nFnnnrnfHH n 3 ?m ii 
 m3 hthN nqm ran mra n tifa i 
 
 w 
 
 mn HmrmfFjn mfnmuog^H n c i => i ii 
 hth Tmmmrar# nfanr nfm nm i 
 wmm?: mV nm mm mmrm nmm ii s=s ii 
 
Book XII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 4o 
 
 Maniac-like in form and feature, and in half a garment clad, 
 
 Thin and pallid, travel-tainted, matted all her locks with dust. 
 
 As they all beheld her standing some in terror fled away ; 
 
 Some stood still in speechless wonder, others raised their voice and cried ; 
 Mocked her some with cruel tauntings, others spake reproachful words ; 
 Others looked on her with pity, and enquired her state, her name. 
 
 “ Who art thou ? whose daughter, Lady, in the forest seek’st thou aught ? 
 “ At thy sight we stand confounded, art thou of our mortal race ? 
 
 “ Of this wood art thou the goddess ? of this mountain ? of that plain ? 
 
 “ Who art thou, O noble lady, thee, our refuge, we adore. 
 
 “ Art thou sylvan nymph or genius, or celestial nymph divine ? 
 
 “ Every way regard our welfare, and protect us, undespised : 
 
 “ So our caravan in safety may pursue its onward way, 
 
 “ So ordain it, O illustrious ! that good fortune wait on all .’ 5 
 Thus addressed by that assemblage, Damayanti, kingly-born, 
 
 Answered thus with gentle language, grieving for her husband lost. 
 
 Of that caravan the leader, and the whole assembled host. 
 
 Youths and boys, and grey-haired elders, and the guides, thus answered she : 
 “ Know me, like yourselves, a mortal, daughter of a king of men, 
 
 “ Of another king the consort seeking for my royal lord ; 
 
 “ Know, Yidarbha’s king, my father, and Nishadha’s king, my lord, 
 
 “ Nala, is his name, the glorious, him, th’ unconquered, do I seek ; 
 
 “ Know ye aught of that good monarch, tell me, quick, of my beloved, 
 
 “ Of the tiger hero, Nala, slayer of a host of foes.” 
 
 Of the caravan the captain thus the lovely-limbed addressed, 
 
 S'uchi was his name, the merchant, “ Hear, illustrious queen, my speech ; 
 
 N 
 
s*. 
 
 Sit ii Tn^TTO^nvjH a 
 
 wrw %riT % *n«hn?: ^fcrlw i 
 
 n TOifii n w 11 
 
 o 
 
 ^rfq i 
 
 iron^afijr^ smgujfa^nx 11 wn 
 
 ^Exx ax XXT^Xf XXRt ^ wifn *x^r% i 
 
 tt^ix xit ^srer wfign?: xwfaxj u ^o u 
 
 HXSSpfo ^ftnx: TRX^T ftXWC=3 XT rtrf: I 
 
 n g ^nwfrx xtt^t'stitx xjrre ^usTi^h ^tfftx 11 11 
 
 Txx’fcrt? ^tr 
 
 Tn^T's^ *nxx?x: ssx^fiik: i 
 
 ftjli 3 X*PR HRX c 7 THT*t XX 5 piTfH% II C I 3 » II 
 
 ii sfw sx^r: tt^T: 11 w 11 
 
Book XII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 46 
 
 “ Of this caravan the captain I, O Lady with sweet smile, 
 
 “ Him that bears the name of Nala nowhere have these eyes beheld. 
 “ Elephants, and pards, and tigers, lynxes, buffalos, and bears, 
 
 “ See I in this trackless forest, uninhabited by men ; 
 
 “ Save thyself, of human feature, nought of human form, I’ve seen. 
 
 “ So may he, the king of Yakshas, Manibhadra, guard us well.” 
 
 To the merchants all she answered, to the leader of the host, 
 
 “ Tell me whither do ye travel ? whither bound your caravan ?” 
 
 The Captain of the caravan spake: 
 
 “ To the realm of Chedi’s sovereign, truth-discerning Subahu, 
 
 “ Soon this caravan will enter, travelling in search of gain.” 
 
 End of Book XII. 
 
 N 2 
 
89 
 
 [W> ^ 
 
 ii 11 
 
 m rT^ ^TFR^T# TT^T I 
 
 unw g? im *mn=r xrfaf*T{7*rr 11 s n 
 
 ^KTr? ^|fir^ *R Hffrf CTKTIT I 
 
 wgrn irewmfMi *i?g u ? n 
 
 ^5^ *43* WJjnRS*R i 
 
 ^(f^U(TS^T^rf ?H7nT7fef?!qf^TT II ? II 
 
 fMw^n^Hfoc* ^ftrT<7 i 
 
 gqfi^iFiT^Tira N h fa%sTTC ^<rr ^4: 11 3 11 
 
 «4ST?f W^RTfW fsTR^TT TilTi I 
 
 OT«h g %c*Tft ^rwra Tjf^TIT II M II 
 OTTfrCPTCI^ Ofl^^srf^ rT^T I 
 ?ra T?fT® 4 T^r fftrr^m 11 % 11 
 
 ^TffVuT’sj n^p^^Ttrrf^cTt 1 
 
 ww wro tf st^Nt^t w^|^r 11 9 11 
 
 ff TTTTT JJIKinjJW S^T 4T^ WntT^ fl^T I 
 4THT55RT ftnmrat TlftSRTT: II b II 
 frqm ^inram %*r: ^ifi^iT <£Bfts«4nT 1 
 Ttnrqi^ -ft 'tft^T^ft ^rsnsri nwm fmm 11 a 11 
 TH^riTO ^fq 4nnr^i ^t ^pftsrl: 1 
 wn *rrai niffs fli’TH tst? no 11 
 
 o s 
 
 Tf H Tffif : ■HjJHT %?44T^ ^fT^T I 
 
 HfMn h^tj: wtffat: SFTTnrflfa: 11 c i c t 11 
 
Book XIII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 47 
 
 Vrihadaswa spake: 
 
 This the lovely princess hearing from the captain of the band, 
 
 With the caravan set forward, seeking still her royal lord. 
 
 Long their journey through the forest, through the dark and awful glens ; 
 Then a lake of loveliest beauty, fragrant with the lotus flowers, 
 
 Saw those merchants, wide and pleasant, with fresh grass and fuel rich ; 
 Flowers and fruits bedecked its borders where the birds melodious sang : 
 In its clear delicious waters, soul-enchanting, icy cool, 
 
 With their beasts all overwearied, thought they then to plunge and bathe; 
 At the signal of the captain entered all that pleasant grove. 
 
 At the close of day arriving there encamped they for the night. 
 
 When the midnight came, all noiseless came in silence deep and still, 
 Weary slept the band of merchants, lo, a herd of elephants, 
 
 Oozing moisture from their temples, came to drink the troubled stream. 
 When that caravan they gazed on, with their slumbering beasts at rest. 
 The tame elephants they scented, those wild forest-elephants ; 
 
 Forward rush they fleet and furious, mad to slay, and w ild with heat ; 
 Irresistible the onset of the rushing ponderous brutes, 
 
 As the peaks from some high mountain down the valley thundering roll. 
 Strewn was all the way before them w ith the boughs, the trunks of trees ; 
 On they rushed to where the travellers slumbered by the lotus-lake. 
 Trampled down and vainly struggling, helpless on the earth they lay. 
 
 “ Woe, oh, woe !” shrieked out the merchants, wildly some began to fly, 
 
tffc 
 
 Dh» =)?. 
 
 ii 11 
 
 viwt f^iRi I 
 
 %f^, ^'t; %f^JT %f^5T ^?ri frTT ni: II V II 
 
 fafiitiEra ^?ht: M^ ifd^T Wft gyr: i 
 
 o o 
 
 VRT^ ^NRTJRT 3 TTTHTTfHTtT W^T II «l? II 
 ^TTR ^TRR f^T^TTTT vrnfta^ I 
 
 'fsjirest w?n: Tifirm ftwg r ii ii 
 ttot ran- ^ffar ?%fa: i 
 
 ^ fnf^rf TR Rfi TTRRRr^ II =m || 
 
 WR: I 
 
 n^tsftr^ ^fi*ra: ^trr vmr^n n 'll, » 
 
 TRTTf^T fNNlS*! JT^ftR ffi IRRR I 
 storr ua^ sfsm a faRnraa *m ii «w ii 
 hrh TT^rfiwrwt mmr w^r i 
 
 ipTT TRTfayTRTfa fw^R B^TW^T: II <=lt II 
 rfftflU rRT a#m% aR% 3 R«fa I 
 a*Rnft R WRaRTORFraT II 'Kill 
 
 ^PTOI^^TO rPT IR?TRRai;T I 
 ^s?ij 5 an ^thi ^rafaH^sn ii »ou 
 
 *W*R<ai’*ITaT - 3 WRT Haf^ST I 
 a ^ rHT HT^m ^TOfTt: II II 
 
 asana af^ai: aa anaa aaro: mar 1 
 ^a a ^fjtmswnf^T afntaaT a?ra*a: 11 »* 11 
 trt aarrfvn: aftata a % aaRin: wj: 1 
 ^ ^art farnsaana amaT naa 'jar 11 => 3 11 
 wfarai aw aisa fanffrTR vja 1 
 a^T a fanftaFn faa a?aa s^a ^ftw 11 »8 11 
 
Book XIII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 48 
 
 In the forest thickets* plunging ; some stood gasping, blind with sleep ; 
 And the elephants down beat them with their tusks, their trunks, their feet. 
 Many saw' their camels dying, mingled with the men on foot, 
 
 And in frantic tumult rushing w ildly struck each other down ; 
 
 Many miserably shrieking cast them down upon the earth, 
 
 Many climbed the trees in terror, on the rough ground stumbled some. 
 Tlius in various wise and fatal, by the elephants assailed, 
 
 Lay that caravan so wealthy, scattered all abroad or slain. 
 
 Such, so fearful was the tumult, the three worlds seemed all appalled, 
 
 “ *Tis a fire amid the encampment, save ye, fly ye, for your lives. 
 a Lo, your precious pearls ye scatter, take them up, why fly so fast ? 
 
 “ Save them, *tis a common venture, fear ye not that I deceive.*’ 
 
 Thus t* each other shrieked the merchants as in fear they scattered round. 
 “ Yet again I call upon you, cowards ! think ye what ye do.” 
 
 All around this frantic carnage raging through the prostrate host, 
 Damayanti, soon aw'akened, with her heart all full of dread ; 
 
 There she saw a hideous slaughter, the whole world might well appal. 
 
 To such sights all unfamiliar gazed the queen with lotus-eyes, 
 
 Pressing in her breath with terror slowly rose she on her feet. 
 
 And the few that scaped the carnage, few' that scaped without a wound, 
 All at once exclaimed together, “ Of whose deeds is this the doom ?** 
 
 “ Hath not mighty Manibhadra adoration meet received? 
 
 ‘‘ And Vaisravana the holy, of the Yakshas lord and king, 
 
 “ Have not all that might impede us, ere we journied, been addressed ? 
 “Was it doomed, that all good omens by this chance should be belied? 
 
 “ Were no planets haply adverse? how 7 hath fate, like this, befall’n !** 
 
II aFfPTR°MM« II 
 
 [H» 33. 
 
 'sm rrspa ^taT i 
 
 aTSwast «irare ^nft apra^ar 11 =>m ii 
 T jf^rt ftrprrattr asaT ^rcr i 
 
 aaa faff m tj 5 Fnar nrww n *% 11 
 tjw> ar ff fasrr^f ar i 
 rTWf: *fal3 ff TTTT? aia ftTOT II 3$ II 
 afa awx m ttpit nra^tlf i 
 
 cSfafa: TThafa^f ij%: ftflha Xjftfa: II =>t II 
 I^JTO Hrfcf faic* ^Sl^i I 
 fFRaft rj ^T TRT *T^5 II °<i II 
 
 ftm 4fai ^ wfW aa i 
 
 ^TSTf FtT^T rTrf TTr*TH ^X?iWfa II 30 II 
 
 ^fr wrfafa fav; wwr arwr nfia i 
 FrnyroTfa fs?<* aifaf aa^o: max ii ?=i ii 
 F[ FJTOFSP’fa T%ffatT ^rf 3?X!ffa I 
 
 , 3R^!TT H?WT =tT^T mfaf mfa>T: fie* II 3 s II 
 ^T nT^ftf mWR Wafarf FXf XT I 
 5txrf%gHTH sTIT HTXRSJf II 33 II 
 
 HTJTraTOSTTij FfHaia ^TTU^: I 
 
 h^t fif faafam a^raT^rra fmajfa: n 38 11 
 faaram a a aret mjnanarfaafaw 1 
 xOTfaqj: ftwim fwftreT aare tt^t ii sm ii 
 fTffiT XTWTC fafatmRJ %RX ^W I 
 
 strat faat *raFT5f attfaa 11 3 ^ 11 
 mtorfaw am a^aT fa xj ^ ^a 1 
 atsft % faaas^ H*arstsa aaxaN: 11 39 11 
 
Book XIII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 40 
 
 Others answered in their misery, reft of kindred and of wealth, 
 t£ Who is that ill-omened woman, that with maniac-staring eyes, 
 
 “ Joined our host, mis-shaped in aspect, and with scarcely human form ? 
 “ Surely all this wicked witchcraft by her evil power is wrought; 
 u Witch or sorceress she, or daemon, fatal cause of all our fears, 
 
 “ Hers is all the guilt, the misery, who such damning proof may doubt ? 
 a Could we but behold that false one, murtheress, bane of all our host, 
 u With the clods, the dust, the bamboos, with our staves, or with our fists, 
 “ We would slay her on the instant, of our caravan the fate.” 
 
 But no sooner Damayanti their appalling words had heard, 
 
 In her shame and in her terror to the forest shade she fled. 
 
 And that guilt imputed dreading thus her fate began to wail : 
 
 “ Woe is me, still o’er me hovers the terrific wrath of fate ; 
 
 “ No good fortune e’er attends me, of what guilt is this the doom ? 
 
 “ Not a sin can I remember, not the least to living man. 
 
 “ Or in deed, or thought, or language, of what guilt is this the doom ? 
 
 “ In some former life committed expiate I now the sin ; 
 
 “ To this infinite misfortune hence by penal justice doomed. 
 
 “ Lost my husband, lost my kingdom, from my kindred separate ; 
 
 “ Separate from noble Nala, from my children far away, 
 
 “ Widowed of my rightful guardian, in the serpent-haunted wood.” 
 
 Of that caravan at morning then the sad surviving few, 
 
 Setting forth from that dread region, o’er that hideous carnage grieve ; 
 Each a brother mourns, or father, or a son, or dearest friend, 
 
 Still Yidarbha’s princess uttered, “ What the sin that I have done ? 
 
 “ Scarcely in this desert foi'est had I met this host of men, 
 
 O 
 
[F 8 M?. 
 
 mo II vnutwiHH, II 
 
 F TRFFFT^ FFF FF I 
 
 FTTFM FpElt <£F FFF ^?nft % FFT II 3fc II 
 FTFTWFFf fFFF ^F ^JFFpnFF I 
 
 FT?F FTF *jf?FT ?%f%F ^'fern II ?e II 
 F ?RF f F i%r«3H FFFITF ?g f^FF I 
 F F F FTtFFTFSftT 'ftif^rr TfTlFJF ^F II 80 II 
 FFF!T FFFT FTFT <£FF FTFTF I 
 
 F^ FrFFF# FfTFFTTFJT: FFTFFT: II 8M II 
 
 FRn^nrrT fft ff ftffttftf ffft: i 
 tjf fft itftff f^ratn thttfifif « 8* it 
 
 ^FFT^tfF <£FTFT FT fFFFF WffFT I 
 TFTTFrfF F^T FtfF SFFFft FfFFFT II 8 ? II 
 fFTS-rq: FI ?T5T FT?t% fifttf: I 
 WT^ FF^Tfc? F*J78FF onr€t || 88 II 
 iraFrft FT fFFF FTFH FTF WFT^ FfF I 
 FFn| %f^TJ3TFT Tpnft: FrM^f§F: II 8M II 
 
 fif wrtFFfcn fttff i 
 
 Ft f^FTT fTSti T^FT FFi%^F FTFlf^Ft Il8f|ll 
 FFMFT^ 3F F^Fff H’g: ^TFTfFF: I 
 HfFFFff F Ft ?TJT FIT II 8S II 
 
 ^UFIFFF FF FTHT FTfFFFF FFIcFTF I 
 FT F: Fft^FTSF^F FFft TTFFUFF: Il8tll 
 FT FTFTIFFTSFTnt^ TTFFTFT FFT ^FT I 
 FTFtF FFTF F^TFTF FTTFFf FFlfFTF II 8<i II 
 FFF f?f.Fm FTFTT fyfFFT TFFTfFJft I 
 FT?F WF FFTtfF fF«tFFf?T % II MO || 
 
Book XIII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 ;><> 
 
 “ By the elephants they perish, this is through my luckless fate ; 
 
 “ A still lengthening life of sorrow I henceforth must sadly lead. 
 
 “ Ere his destined day none dieth, this of aged seers the lore ; 
 
 “ Therefore am not I too trampled by this herd of furious beasts. 
 
 “ Every deed of living mortal by o’er-ruling fate is done. 
 
 “ Yet no sin have I committed, in my blameless infancy, 
 
 “ To deserve this dire disaster, or in word, or deed, or thought. 
 
 “ For the choosing of my husband are the guardians of the world, 
 
 “ Angry are the gods ? rejected for the noble Naiads sake, 
 
 “ From my lord this long divorcement through their power do 1 endure.” 
 Thus the noblest of all women to bewail her fate began, 
 
 The deserted Damayanti, with these sad and bitter words ; 
 
 With some Yeda-reading Brahmins that survived that scattered host, 
 
 Then she went her way in sadness, like the young moon’s sickle pale. 
 Wandering long, a mighty city that afflicted queen drew near : 
 
 ’Twas the king of Chedi’s city, truth-discerning Subahu. 
 
 Scantly clad in half a garment entered she that stately town ; 
 
 Her disturbed, emaciate, wretched, with dishevelled hair, unwashed, 
 
 Like a maniac, onward-moving, saw that city’s wondering throng. 
 
 Gazing on her as she entered to the monarch’s royal seat ; 
 
 All the city boys her footsteps followed in their curious play ; 
 
 Circled round by these she wandered near the royal palace-gate. 
 
 From that palace lofty terrace her the mother of the king 
 
 Saw, and thus her nurse addressed she, “ Go, and lead that wanderer in ! 
 
 “ Sad she roves, without a refuge, troubled by those gazing men ; 
 
 “ let in form so bright, irradiate, is our palace where she moves. 
 
 O 2 
 
[4° =1?. 
 
 M3 II 4f4T44s ! n44 II 
 
 4F4nft ^ 34T44T3R4T i 
 4T 44 H 414134454 444 ii 43 a 
 
 ^ircN ftrfwr ^nj^w i 
 
 iTo(H'TOrai'fa?T ftprff TIT?} 44: II Mft II 
 
 \3 o 
 
 41T4 f4f3 34T4T| Tijg ^ 4TSf4 ^TU Tn I 
 
 4 ff w 4 T 44 554 44% ^rft 4 ffrr 114311 
 
 4I4fT4T 4T*ra 4tft44l4T44 1 
 TT^ 1£4T 444 4RT 4»ft 4444 414414 II 48 II 
 4431 ft TIT f44T?ftf? 4iftt 4444rlt I 
 4T4ft 4Tftl44T4T gftrai 4iT44Tf44li II 44 II 
 TR74f*T44T4 TJ4>T 444T4WfrT'44f I 
 
 C\ X 
 
 ^in^TpUfft 4ift 4T4I f44J4 ^44! 1141(11 
 44iTS?4 4tf4 4 Tftt ®T441TJ4iTT 4ftl I 
 4T4 3414 44# 4lf44T4 WT 344 11 45 II 
 
 ^4 4 f4f443J4 444 44i 44f44TT3 I 
 44 TJ4344 #T4 44R4 34 ftjgc* II 4t II 
 W4T444ft 44TT4 4Tf4444 44 I 
 4 43lf43 44 4lT: 4ift4ft34 4\TT4rP4t II 4ft II 
 4Jr4ft4T3 f444T4 N 4344 *44444 I 
 44 4414441 444 4R443 41444 II €f0 II 
 414444ft 4f 4TT 4 T44lf4 f44T4 % 43T I 
 44T 4ffi# 4iT^ 44T4 44J4T 4t 3>f44 II 1(4 II 
 4T44tsf 4ftfea 744I4T4 4T4 4I4FI4 I 
 if 4I44T4IT 44TT 4KJ4T4T f34Tf44 II %% II 
 4TSTT 4!4T744T44 414444ft #3 f44 I 
 4 f44TR4T444 f44 4T4F4t 44 II &3 II 
 
Book XIII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 51 
 
 “ Though so maniac-like, half-clothcd, like Heaven’s long-eyed queen she seems.” 
 
 She those crowding men dispersing, quickly to the palace-top 
 
 Made her mount, and in amazement her the mother-queen addressed : 
 
 “ Thus though bowed and worn with sorrow' such a shining form thou weaFst, 
 
 “ As through murky clouds the lightning; tell me who thou art and whose: 
 
 “ For thy form is more than human, of all ornament despoiled : 
 
 “ Men thou feaFst not, unattended, in celestial beauty safe.” 
 
 Hearing thus her gentle language Bhima’s daughter made reply, 
 
 “ Know me like thyself a mortal, a distressed, devoted wife ; 
 
 “ Of illustrious race an handmaid, making where I will mine home ; 
 
 “ On the roots and w ild-fruits feeding, lonely, at the fall of eve. 
 
 “ Gifted with unnumber’d virtues is my true, my faithful lord, 
 
 “ And I still the hero followed, like his shadow' on the way. 
 
 “ ’Twas his fate, with desp’rate fondness, to pursue the love of play, 
 
 “ And in play subdued and ruined entered he yon lonely wood ; 
 
 “ Him, arrayed in but one garment, like a madman wandering wild, 
 
 “ To console my noble husband I too entered the deep wood ; 
 
 “ He within that dreary forest for some cause, to me unknown, 
 
 “ Wild with hunger, reft of reason, that one single robe he lost. 
 
 “ I with but one robe, him naked, frantic, and with mind diseased, 
 
 “ Follow ing through the boundless forest, many a night I had not slept ; 
 
 “ Then, when I had sunk to slumber, me the blameless leaving there, 
 
 “ Half my garment having severed, he his sinless consort fled ; 
 
 “ Seeking him, my outcast husband, day and night am I consumed : 
 
 “ Him I see not, ever shining, like the lotus-cup, beloved ; 
 
 “ Find him not, most like th’ immortals, lord of all, my life, my soul.” 
 
II Rc*TRTJaTraR II 
 
 [R° 03- 
 
 wm fTO^rai hwi i 
 
 TTaPTimsinf^. ^itwr RRfro w<ratr rpi 11 i8 u 
 ^rrt Rfa ^iftr iftfrTT r trttt Frfa i 
 ofTfaatfra ff rWk rw rr ii €,m ii 
 wfa rt rtrr ^r i v& h xrfbn^ ?frera: i 
 #r RReft r| Rirrc?i RRRjtRjR ii i& ii 
 T innTr^T c(-g: ^THT ^RRRft RRtSsTRttT I 
 
 rr^rTtrI rrt Rfa ^torarfROr 11 is 11 
 "3fe^ RR >§#RT R f *tt RraRTRR I 
 R RTf T|RRR\ RI^HR H*RRR RiRR R II it II 
 RT^R^ Rf^. RT R^RR ^R?R TT R 1JR1R R%W I 
 RRTR WSR’fiR RR stlT R RrtR wflrf II io.11 
 R^ R?5RRRTTRRT WR RTRTOT^ I 
 
 na rrr n ?I Rm*R rirwr^rrrr ii so u 
 rtrtsrtrt r % rtht rrr nfRR i 
 
 wt R5%R RRRT TraR'tfraRRRto II SO II 
 RRR RHR RifiRRfR ftORT TT RRR f?R I 
 RRR R!*T rTHT RRf tTRRTHT pROH^RR II SO II 
 RR1RR <*f^Rt ^R^T RTR RTTR I 
 RtRttR ^firaioftg RRR RRRfRRff II S? II 
 RRRT rRRiri WT3T RR^ TTR RRfRR I 
 
 o 
 
 rrrt R? rt?r:t fRRfiRRRT: R<n ii s8 ii 
 
 era: RTRR?RT RRRT JJfR % WTRH I 
 
 ^RRRftR rrt;ttr rirKr: R-faTfrar ii sm ii 
 ii ?fw RcTtRRsRTR rr^r: rr: ii 03 11 
 
Book XIII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 52 
 
 Even as thus, with eyes o’erflowing, uttered she her sad lament, 
 
 Sad herself, sad Bhima’s daughter did the mother-queen address : 
 
 “ Dwell with me, then, noble Lady, deep the joy in thee I feel, 
 
 “ And the servants of my household shall thy royal husband seek ; 
 
 “ Haply hither he may wander as he roams about the world : 
 
 “ Dwelling here in peace and honour thou thy husband wilt rejoin.” 
 
 To the king of Chedi’s mother Damayanti made reply ; 
 
 “ On these terms, O nurse of heroes ! I with thee may make abode : 
 
 “ That I eat not broken victuals, wash not feet with menial hand : 
 
 “ Nor with stranger men have converse, in my chaste, secluded state ; 
 
 “ If that any man demand me, be he punished ; if again, 
 
 “ Death-doomed be the wretch on th’ instant, this the vow that I have sworn. 
 “ Only, if they seek my husband, holy Brahmins will I see. 
 
 “ Be my terms by thee accepted, gladly will I sojourn here, 
 
 “ But on other terms no sojourn will this heart resolved admit.” 
 
 Then to her with joyful spirit spake the mother of the king: 
 
 “As thou wilt shall all be ordered, be thou blest, since such thy vow.” 
 Speaking thus to Bhima’s daughter did the royal mother then 
 In these words address her daughter, young Sunanda was her name : 
 
 “ See this handmaid, my Sunanda, gifted with a form divine ; 
 
 “ She in age thy lovely compeer, be she to thee as a friend ; 
 
 “Joined with her in sweet communion, take thy pleasure without fear.” 
 Young Sunanda, all rejoicing, to her own abode went back, 
 
 Taking with her Damayanti, circled with her virgin peers. 
 
 End of Book XIII. 
 

 M? II II 
 
 ^3*1 ^RWf if FTFTt TT5IT firemre I 
 ^st ^SItT Hftirf *R II H II 
 iPT ■'Tsn^ ^ % T|Tfl HfTRJ ^Rji^rT I 
 ^ipTOR FtHFpH fJipr?h%fiT ^TTTFJiTr II a II 
 tit % sfir TtH%«iT tiuth nfsroi w i 
 
 ?} 7 ? ^TnTJSTPT 3 TCTR fiRciftfW II ? II 
 tt mn: Hrerfi^ ^troret h^t i 
 -R re TIT ftrfg TT 3 R TTPT Tjq II U II 
 
 tiht HfT^iT Tifftr TTTTij: n Ti^rem: i 
 wtt Trepfirre Tnftsfre Tnpnfim 11 4 11 
 fire FT TORT R *IR^ TR nf^H I 
 TiTT %rIT fi? iR FT TURI^ fit^ffil TIpJWTTT II % II 
 irre tjrt^ ti snftsfre ^ 1 
 
 ■RS^TTfri w ^pr ^thtt ^itfir fit frtft 11 $ 11 
 pun ^ fi vrfirerrfri Tiirmt Fnfi? trtt: 1 
 rFpg h nfirenfti TjfinT ^rr tit 11 tn 
 
 trtt rewr n TTFnft ^Hrer^nre^: 1 
 rf »T?fin FIT}: HRI} FT^T ^RfiR^iT II? II 
 ^ireiPT^uTT ^nnra finps fpni^ifiFn 1 
 ■rejTf^TTI IT ftfi: ip: <* 4 lZ^tSilRtiT 11 <io II 
 
 TT^ifir ren^Ff n^r Rtfir %tpj ^tfirf^ir 1 
 
 ire fis? nfrer^T vremfii im 11 it 11 
 
Book XIV.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 53 
 
 Vrihadaswa spake: 
 
 Damayanti when deserting royal Nala fled, ere long 
 Blazing in the forest jungle he a mighty fire beheld ; 
 
 Thence, as of a living being, from the midst a voice he heard : 
 
 “ Hasten, Nala!” oft and loudly, “ Punyas'loka, haste,” it cried. 
 
 “ Fear thou not,” king Nala answered, plunging in the ruddy flame ; 
 There he saw the King of Serpents lying, coiled into a ring. 
 
 There with folded hands the Serpent trembling, thus to Nala spake : 
 
 “ Me, Karkotaka, the Serpent know, thou sovereign of men ; 
 
 “ Narada, the famous hermit, I deceived, the holy sage ; 
 
 “ He in righteous indignation smote me with this awful curse : 
 
 “ Stay thou there as one unmoving till king Nala passing by 
 “ Lead thee hence ; save only Nala, none can free thee from this curse. 
 “ Through this potent execration I no step have power to move ; 
 
 “ I the way to bliss will show thee, if thou sav’st me from this fate. 
 
 “ I will show thee noble friendship, Serpent none is like to me ; 
 
 “ Lightly shall I weigh, uplift me in thy hand, with speed, O king.” 
 Thus when spake the King of Serpents to a finger’s size he shrank ; 
 Him when Nala lightly lifted to the unburning space he passed. 
 
 To the air all cool and temperate brought him, by the flame unreached. 
 As he fain on th’ earth would place him, thus Karkotaka began : 
 
 “ Move thou now, O king, and slowly, as thou movest, count thy steps. 
 
 “Then the best of all good fortune will I give thee, mighty armed!” 
 
 P 
 
[9° =>8. 
 
 <48 ii ii 
 
 4444: 44 fp 4 J 44 mt^m U515 hh 15 t 
 TTT3I 51^1 4751 f^H4 ^RTtMVUcT II 4? II 
 14 S4p flT44?4747 44WI\ HT14T47 fl^44 4745 : I 
 tTCiitfrii vfin 555 ? i ii 4 ? ii 
 
 tiw: iiftir ^nn; 4miii 477577 ^m^?T i 
 trt ismfmt ^i u rri flip' im ifi ii <48 11 
 
 ifjw irftt fiiit <£ii film 175 1 
 fiin ft 475^47 ifi 5:1 ffmmrfw nun 
 fiiit 44 ^?tt iti%t mm^ it 44 fmtr^rii 1 
 
 mil ifl 441 RT 1 5:1 % 44 fliwfrl II «|€t 11 
 
 14444444 144 fm $ ih 4144 niff mnftn 1 
 4Ktll5 nwqftm 44 t^T ^ 44144: <|im II IS II 
 44 1 HI 44T3IT1 ifl«i: llltsfl 14 I 
 infim »4fim Hrimmi frof^m u 4tu 
 
 44144 fllflfHIT 1 44 ^ TftlT Hfl^rfw I 
 47^411 1 441=1 HI 1144 UlTTfSrfa II IQ. II 
 41=54 till 144: 4J77T 171144144 ifl >J144 I 
 tnfti44 ninnn i fi iiramjii 11 40 n 
 
 H1P-1T lift' 441T44 UST 1 fllllt I 
 
 i issjui trm tnnfim4 1 n 14 11 
 mjmiiFji: 1^744 fiwi ifiifi 1 
 ifinrfi 1515 ^ 5 : inn 4t^a Hit 11 11 11 
 IHfl 1 11444 1 44T447 itl 4444: =flT: I 
 tllR 44114«ni 44144 mre lltfl K II 1? II 
 WR 114 5144 1=571144 i 44tlfll I 
 HtR^sra 445T 4tsi 1 TH 5 fllTOi: II 48 II 
 
Book XIV.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 54 
 
 Ere the tenth step he had counted, him the sudden Serpent bit : 
 
 As he bit him, on the instant all his kingly form was changed. 
 
 There he stood and gazed in wonder, Nala, on his altered form. 
 
 In his proper shape the Serpent saw the sovereign of men. 
 
 Then Ivarkotaka the Serpent thus to Nala comfort spake : 
 
 “ Through my power thy form is altered, lest thou should’st be known of men. 
 “ He through whom thou’rt thus afflicted, Nala, with intensest grief, 
 “Through my poison, shall in anguish ever dwell within thy soul. 
 
 “ All his body steeped in poison till he free thee from thy woe, 
 
 “ Shall he dwell within thee prison’d in the ecstacy of pain. 
 
 “ So from him, by whom, thou blameless ! sufferest such unworthy wrong, 
 “ By the curse I lay upon him my deliverance shall be wrought. 
 
 “ Fear not thou the tusked wild boar, foeman fear not thou, O king, 
 
 “ Neither Brahmin fear, nor Sages, safe through my prevailing power. 
 
 “ King, this salutary poison gives to thee nor grief nor pain ; 
 
 “ In the battle, chief of Rajas, victory is ever thine. 
 
 “ Go thou forth, thyself thus naming, ‘ Vahuka, the charioteer,’ 
 
 “ To the royal Rituparna, in the dice all-skilful he ; 
 
 “ To Ayodhya’s pleasant city, sovereign of Nishadha ! go ; 
 
 “ He his skill in dice will give thee for thy skill in taming steeds : 
 
 “ Of Ikshwaku’s noble lineage he will be thy best of friends. 
 
 “ Thou the skill in dice possessing soon wilt rise again to bliss ; 
 
 “With thy consort reunited yield not up thy soul to grief. 
 
 “ Thou thy kingdom, thou thy children wilt regain, the truth I speak. 
 
 “ When again thou would’st behold thee in thy proper form, O king, 
 
 “ Summon me to thy remembrance, and this garment put thou on : 
 
 P 2 
 
[9° Mtf. 
 
 MM II ^T^MUsMTHH. 'I 
 
 nfflMWWI I 
 
 Sjfin u?€r H# ^trapm h^t ii °m ii 
 ttm ?tfpf ^feTM ^xit ^fT ^ i 
 «TT*TO3I^ rTrTT tHW nW^TC^W II H II 
 
 II 2fw 
 
 ^nj3?j: h 1 !: ii m8 ii 
 
Book XIV.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 55 
 
 “ In this garment clad resum’st thou instantly thy proper form.” 
 Saying thus, of vests celestial gave he to the king a pair. 
 
 And king Nala, thus instructed, gifted with these magic robes. 
 Instantly the King of Serpents vanished from his sight away. 
 
 End of Book XIV. 
 
II 
 
 II 
 
 0° 'w. 
 
 i 
 
 M€f 
 
 irf^ra ran im raraT i 
 
 ■sjjijTnifc!! Rit ii q u 
 
 H T.T 3 TPTH ^nffre^ ^Tf^TSlR sf?T I 
 ^T?it ijfaraT rar% rarara II » II 
 ^ni irerat %gisp| ^ i 
 ^tfa ^ IT^TR|% f^^w: II 3 II 
 infjr fraraTfa c^T%sfwR ^tircram *r^rat i 
 *ra ^ifa^ Tm ^ht^S utr *ri ii8ii 
 
 H5 W TTrTH qrftHTfe I 
 
 O \ ' 
 
 nfterara finra ii f^in: ii m ii 
 
 ^ FR wfire %i rf tffcn JTO I 
 
 hw ^mrasjtsfa %rr^=i k rt ^m: 11311 
 ^RTCtrnN ■qii^njlft^TfT I 
 umraT trail sit -to % nft ^1^1 11 s n 
 
 o 
 
 trh ^wt rth ita rannw tt^t ijftm: 1 
 ^UrRttra rait raJnrtnnrhras: 11 1 11 
 
 H TTUT I 
 
 flra «ra ran %ri nt; ^nre ? 11 <> 11 
 ® ^ ra ^forararai ^ran ira aufra^ 1 
 wr^fft ura ra?ra ^ ^r rassrrafirefir 11 10 11 
 
Book XV.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 56 
 
 Vrihadaswa spake: 
 
 Vanished thus the King of Serpents set Nishadha’s Raja forth, 
 Rituparna’s royal city on the tenth day entered he. 
 
 Straight before the royal presence, “ Vahuka am I,” he said, 
 
 “ In the skill of taming horses on the earth is not my peer ; 
 
 “ Use me, where the arduous counsel, where thou want’st the dexterous hand; 
 “ In the art of dressing viands I am skilful above all. 
 
 “ Whatsoe’er the art, whatever be most difficult to do, 
 
 “ I will strive to execute it, take me to thy service, king.” 
 
 Rituparna spake : 
 
 “ Vahuka, I bid thee welcome, all this service shalt thou do, 
 
 “ On my horses’ rapid motion deeply is my mind engaged. 
 
 “ Take thou then on thee the office, that my steeds be fleet of foot, 
 
 “ Of my horse be thou the master, hundred hundreds is thy pay : 
 
 “ Ever shalt thou have for comrades Varshneya and Jivala : 
 
 “ With these two pursue thy pleasure, Vahuka, abide with me.” 
 
 Thus addressed, did Nala, honoured by king Rituparna long, 
 
 With Varshneya in that city and with Jivala abide : 
 
 There abode he, sadly thinking of Vidarbha’s daughter still. 
 
 In the evening, every evening uttered he this single verse ; 
 
 “ Where is she, by thirst and hunger worn, and weary, pious still, 
 “Thinking of her unwise husband, in whose presence is she now?” 
 
Mil ii MftTMtMMTMM 11 [m» mm. 
 
 UM MMMT TRIM fMMTMT ftMftTSMftM II MM II 
 
 mstm smt rmm Omm ftMM mt| Mi i 
 
 W*JMTM 'MIR MT MTft MR MMM II MM II 
 
 MM MMTM McMT MJ3TT TRU^R MRIrW I 
 
 ^timIm mjmmt Mift MRissMt mm: ii m? ii 
 
 M M MMft^ MiMM MM7 Mftf I 
 
 fMJTfMi: M MMMMT MMMRprMtftM: II Mg II 
 MMIMTM: M ftftiM ftMTOMM MTM%M: I 
 fMMTMtfft MfTM MRT: WMm TM$j Wf MRft || c, M „ 
 
 M fMMM?{ Miff MR nfM^ RTMIM fMPMM I 
 MMMRtM, MIR MM MMTMMMTIM II Mft II 
 mt g m *imm Mift f%swgMMT mm i 
 MUST MMV~MR!MM ^Mlt Mft M^fft II MS II 
 UR MRJTSMfasn M MTftmTM MRMtfMHT I 
 MjftPMMTUftMT# <pst Mft -sftMft II Mb II 
 ’MTM^Rftff ftiU MM Msfu RUM! I 
 cMMiT MMTUMMUMM TRM%M MTftM II MQ. II 
 ?ftu MMMT TJMT UMMUtVh MUfUTTM I 
 MTsTTMUTM RMMM TtsW MR fMMUM II Mo II 
 
 II uftTUTURM URMM! Mft II MM II 
 
Book XV.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 57 
 
 Thus the Raja, ever speaking, Jivala one night addressed; 
 
 \ “ Who is she, for whom thou grievest ? Vahuka, I fain would hear. 
 “Who may be the lady’s husband? tell me — length of days be thine!” 
 Answered thus the royal Nala, “ To a man of sense bereft, 
 
 [ “ Once belonged a peerless lady, most infirm of word was he ; 
 i “ From some cause from her dissevered went that frantic man away, 
 
 “ In his foolish soul thus parted wanders he, by sorrow 7 racked ; 
 
 ? “ Day and night, and still for ever by his parching grief consumed : 
 
 “ Nightly brooding o’er his sorrows sings he this sad single verse. 
 
 “ O’er the whole w ide earth a wanderer, chance-alighting in some place, 
 “ Dwells that woful man, unworthy, ever wakeful with his grief. 
 
 “ Him that noble lady following, in the forest lone and dread, 
 
 “ Lives, of that bad man forsaken, hard it is to say, she lives ! 
 
 “ Lone, and young, the ways unknowing, undeserving of such fate, 
 
 “ Pines she there with thirst and hunger, hard it is to say, she lives. 
 
 “ In that vast and awful forest, haunted by fierce beasts of prey, 
 
 “Jivala, she roams forsaken by that hapless senseless lord.” 
 
 Thus remembering Damayanti did Nishadha’s king unknowm 
 Long within that dwelling sojourn, in the palace of the king. 
 
 End of Book XV. 
 
Mt 
 
 II ^nWsMMM II 
 
 [H° Si 
 
 »i% 4te: wrra H^raf *m i 
 ftstT^ JTOmRTO ?Tc77lT^^rf^T II <1 II 
 flf^S? ^ WT^ >ftnt ^J K I 
 y? ctwN it ijm ii => ii 
 ftw ftwRre i 
 
 *RT Tt^nfa % ^ rtra W^rfirafil II ? II 
 jwift nm ^nTsfwrf i 
 h ^^5 ^npfft HTTtsfn u 8 it 
 
 slTrTm%Sfa STWrftt IFIT ^5J 3TTT I 
 
 ??pira N tt ^rgr ist wt^ttttt: ^r^wt f^shi mi 
 YWffrfio fwirt 9 ? m*Ni i 
 infri h^ttTtT hw 11 It 11 
 
 HrTW %f?.ttff TJ3JT Tj^ft HTH % fet; I 
 
 5tw Tist^TtfH ii s ii 
 ^rranw^T^% ttsi: *pKrefiwi ftsnri i 
 hk m^rnmR^ ^rxnmnffrn^ ht i 
 fa^T3T Y^HT^T IW1* ^ f*WRSt: II t II 
 rTT f^tToTT#* TTfi^TT ^pt I 
 
 rT%*jrara WlfjT 3iTT% II til 
 
 i| TTTT f ?T cTm^mm ^ 1 
 
 firrafswt sipri <7T^sram ^ ftni non 
 
Book XVI.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 58 
 
 Vrihadaswa spake: 
 
 Nala thus bereft of kingdom with his wife to slavery sunk, 
 
 Forth king Bhhna sent the Brahmins, Nala through the world to seek. 
 Thus the royal Bhima charged them, with abundant wealth supplied : — 
 
 “ Go ye now and seek king Nala, Damayanti seek, my child : 
 
 “ And, achieved this weighty business, found Nishadha’s royal lord, 
 
 “ Which of you shall hither bring them shall a thousand kine receive ; 
 
 “ And a royal grant for maintenance of a village like a town. 
 
 “ If nor hither Damayanti nor king Nala may be brought, 
 
 “ Know we w 7 here they are, rich guerdon still we give, ten hundred kine.” 
 Thus addressed, the joyful Brahmins went to every clime of earth, 
 
 Through the cities, through the kingdoms, seeking Nala and his queen : 
 Nala, or king Bhima’s daughter, in no place might they behold. 
 
 Then a Brahmin, named Sudeva, came to pleasant Chedi-pur; 
 
 There within the kingly palace he Vidarbha’s daughter saw, 
 
 Standing with the fair Sunanda, on a royal holiday. 
 
 With her beauty once so peerless worthy now of little praise, 
 
 Like the sun-light feebly shining through the dimness of a cloud. 
 
 Gazing on the large-eyed princess, dull in look, and wasted still, 
 
 Lo, he thought, king Bhima’s daughter, pondering thus within his mind. — 
 
 Sudeva spake : 
 
 E’en as once I wont to see her, such is yonder woman’s form, 
 
 I my work have done, beholding, like the goddess world-adored, 
 
 Q 2 
 
[«• •»€,. 
 
 M«t II ^TFfnTI^MH II 
 
 wraf ^n^wiratvTT i 
 ^WT TWIT ^5f n^T ftflfftlTJ f^u: II =)=» II 
 ^TRjf^n?yT^f SHTOW TrfN 3=1 I 
 3?i *nrotc*tosj ij«'n"Juwr ti iis? ii 
 fa^rcsra^ rTOR ? , fr^rr i 
 
 HH'tlT^%aT'Wf wiTcffa; ^ ^tffri 11 s? u 
 
 4NNraffa TT?mgf^T^rt i 
 
 \ o 
 
 77T ''preftai 33 II Si} II 
 f^roqxg^stTt f33iftmf3?i53T i 
 ifiSTpsTHTTO^T ^TfcTm 33 Tlftpff II S4 II 
 ^jrntt’ *pnmsfr T^nfl’jftf^TiT i 
 
 T^rijn Jjnnc*fr* *3 3 T^m 11 stf n 
 
 Tui^ntm i 
 
 33 33T ^Tra 3tc7T*fi^fTT II SS II 
 ^rantn: fn% fbri ftoi 3^333 3 i 
 3 g yrrmff ^3T 333^33Tf3T n stii 
 h#i 3T3 3* *tt#t *terei 33 % f33i i 
 tn*T ff tflrJT 33 3t33T3T 3 ^333 II S?ll 
 <pfit ^33S>33T fhlt 3^ 3I33T 33f: I 
 31T3;3Ti33t " 5 ? 3 vft%Hra*fafrT II =>o |l 
 3313 3333133^311 I 
 
 33131 <£f 33 T junft araa 33: 11 ?s 11 
 
 si^t *j 375 <£ 33 t mt 3 i 3 if 3 3 3*3 1 
 mt: 33133m smft TTffTjft nrf^rnt w 11 ?? 11 
 
 ^I^EIT 5J33 TJ3<3131^ 333! lftffl3 TJ^lfft I 
 331 tT333ft>JS: T5HT <7^1 3 3f^3f II ?? II 
 
Book XVI.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 59 
 
 Like the full moon, darkly beauteous, with her fair and swelling breasts, 
 Her, the queen, that with her brightness makes each clime devoid of gloom, 
 With her lotus-eyes expanding, like Manmatha’s queen divine ; 
 
 Like the moonlight in its fulness, the desire of all the world. 
 
 From Vidarbha’s pleasant waters her by cruel fate plucked up. 
 
 Like a lotus-flower uprooted, with the mire and dirt around : 
 
 Like the pallid night, when Itahu swallows up the darkened moon : 
 
 For her husband wan with sorrow, like a gentle stream dried up ; 
 
 Like a pool, where droops the lotus, whence the affrighted birds have fled, 
 By the elephant’s proboscis, in its quiet depths disturbed. 
 
 Tender, soft-limbed, in a palace fit, of precious stones, to dwell. 
 
 Like the lotus-stem, uprooted, parched and withered by the sun. 
 
 Fair as generous, of adornment worthy, yet all unadorned, 
 
 Like the young moon’s slender crescent in the heavens by dark clouds veiled. 
 Widowed now of all love’s pleasures, of her noble kin despoiled, 
 
 Wretched, bearing life, her husband in her hope again to see. 
 
 To the unadorned, a husband is the chiefest ornament ; 
 
 Of her husband if forsaken she in splendour is not bright. 
 
 Difficult must be the trial ; does king Nala, reft of her. 
 
 Still retain his wretched body, nor with sorrow pine away ? 
 
 Her with her dark flowing tresses, with her long and lotus-eyes, 
 
 Worthy of all joy, thus joyless, as I see, my soul is wrung. 
 
 To the furthest shore of sorrow when will pass this beauteous queen ? 
 
 To her husband reunited, as the moon’s bride to the moon ? 
 
 Her recovering shall king Nala to his happiness return, 
 
 King, albeit despoiled of kingdom, he his realm shall reassume ; 
 
[a° gt,. 
 
 tfO II aftXMUsMMW II 
 
 Xp-aitfftsaatfXKX W^faaatf^WX I 
 aaftSfft rT^^nfflH^TISIT II || 
 rXHJTaTfaRI cft%^atft *taT I 
 3 *r 9 TOfaij *ntx aft??N< 7 XfTOX II *M II 
 ^xraxsax^rx aaN^sfa^Hat i 
 
 $x<n<fx «rraixrqft 11 »f, u 
 
 -g^TR 
 
 iTcf fgxjsa fafaa: c^i%^3 nt i 
 
 ^aXTO HWt HJff xftft *XX?IWtS*Xaft II =>9 II 
 >JTTO 7T ^faXT: I 
 
 4 fa*a aaaX^ cXTH *X ??Tnw: II »t II 
 ai^rftt XT fcfrTT rtflx aaxft ‘JTrTT’g K I 
 
 o 
 
 W* 5 t *PtTT fafftaT IRWI ^ 1 # a (fx II 3 ?ll 
 cXFJ XX aaffttX’g aXfatft 3aX«XX I 
 
 ^tft^TTt axgiarra «aftx axrft xxff 113011 
 axfagxa xfta XT ^rxaxtft ■gfvftx; 1 
 aftj^xx xxxa aaxa aftai ^«x^ 11 33 11 
 xrfx? a »rsj TTaxT aXj 41 f OTt^^JTX I 
 
 V ^ 
 
 iTXp *fta HfWT aTXTT T? flftaa || 3a || 
 xxm ^ff at xnp xxa^T ftaxxfttxxi i 
 
 *ft%a xff^T^T aiaaafN HTTXT II 33 II 
 
 srfxrax: aroaxara traft fxfxnftfxx % i 
 araafa aaxa»a wx axa aft a=a% 11 3 tf 11 
 
 aia %ftaXTT TXXrfX KXgaxaTiatXrX rRX 1 
 
 aam aa ax axxax axatara a?xaaa 11 34 « 
 
Book XVI.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 GO 
 
 In their age and virtues equal, equal in their noble race, 
 
 He alone of her is worthy, worthy she alone of him. 
 
 Me beseems it of that peerless, of that brave and prudent king, 
 
 To console the loyal consort, pining for her husband’s sight. 
 
 Her will I address with comfort, with her moonlike glowing face. 
 
 Her with woe once unacquainted, woful now and lost in thought.” 
 
 Vrihadas'wa spake: 
 
 Thus when he had gazed and noted all her marks, her features well, 
 
 To the daughter of king Bhima thus the sage Sudeva spake : 
 
 “ I am named Sudeva, lady, I, thy brother’s chosen friend, 
 
 “ By king Bhima’s royal mandate hither come in search of thee. 
 
 “ Well thy sire, thy royal mother, well thy noble brethren fare, 
 
 “ And well fare those little infants, well and happy are they both. 
 
 “ For thy sake thy countless kindred sit as though of sense bereft : 
 
 “ Seeking thee a hundred Brahmins now are wandering o’er the earth.” 
 She no sooner knew 7 Sudeva, Damayanti, of her kin, 
 
 Many a question asked in order, and of every friend beloved. 
 
 And the daughter of Vidarbha freely wept, so sudden thus 
 On Sudeva, best of Brahmins, gazing, on her brother’s friend. 
 
 Her beheld the young Sunanda weeping, w T asted with distress, 
 
 As she thus her secret converse with the wise Sudeva held. 
 
 Thus she spake unto her mother, “ Lo, how fast our handmaid weeps, 
 
 “ Questioning the holy Brahmin, who she is, thou soon may’st know.” 
 Forth the king of Chedi’s mother from the inner chamber went, 
 
 And she passed where with the Brahmin that mysterious woman stood. 
 
[s° 
 
 t,S II HWIMUsMHW II 
 
 hth w^rrni TnmTrn fasrrwra i 
 
 TJB^r HT^T HTfipft II II 
 
 wreT ^ wt ^run^sRT i 
 
 ftci ^ f%%T ftn toth ir^fm wft 11 39 11 
 
 SVAIMlf ’HTH Sit: *T#H I 
 
 H%H ff HU'R'Sjr TJ^PTT "c^nrfit^ II 3 t II 
 7 T 1 JT tHR feTOITO: I 
 *l*rrcf*TC ^tr% witt^i 11 3&11 
 
 II ?fw JJHtWTJsrm %'s?: nftii 
 
Book XVI.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 61 
 
 Them the mother-queen Sudeva bade before her presence stand ; 
 
 And she asked, “ Whose wife, whose daughter may this noble stranger be ? 
 a From her kindred how dissevered, from her husband, the soft-eyed ? 
 
 " Is she known to thee, O Brahmin, how to this sad state reduced ? 
 
 “ This I fain would hear, and clearly, all her strange and wondrous tale. 
 
 “ Tell me all that hath befallen to this heaven-formed, plainly tell.” 
 
 Best of Brahmins, thus Sudeva, by the mother-queen addressed. 
 
 All the truth of Damayanti, sitting at his ease, declared. 
 
 End of Book XVI. 
 
 R 
 

 
 ii ^r^i^ns'n^Ti ii 
 
 wttht 4 Wt n^r^fw: i 
 
 htN hr qp?n# f^rai n s 11 
 
 tnrr g %*wt ?nn ^T^^irt i 
 
 rt«j q^rnift ^xnrit^ vfcm: 11 =■ u 
 n «rnn f Htrwt *t?fafw: i 
 
 nw: sit ^t uramfT qrftfaw 11 ? 11 
 w qq ^.wwr ^tth: nftnftn 3 flT i 
 *rh wfufon tr 11 8 u 
 
 'stwr ^5 wnpft ?t f? fqsra i 
 
 i^T rn Ȥ^ II M II 
 
 sotwrt: qwsret c^ifts Tiftst wn i 
 5jrtci s s=aTS«^ ^ht; ii I, ii 
 ftrjwnft sro vptt fafafira: i 
 
 nffTOr^yriRTT Tnfwfqrrsffl 11 s n 
 71 TJiKiT TTOffi ^1 qpHrWwfarT I 
 
 ^ HTfjT || 1 1 | 
 
 qqm qw ftrsprrsHJT srihim i 
 7*%tr trt ^ fTTHaTsftrr ii <> ii 
 
 ^I <?3 - 3 ^ 1 ^ 
 
 JT^ •SRTi WR fwRTt I 
 
 *pKt ^IWTO Hfj || <*o || 
 
Book XVII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 62 
 
 Sudeva spake : 
 
 “ In Vidarbha the just monarch, Bhima, in his glory dwells. 
 
 “ Of that king is she the daughter, Damayanti is her name ; 
 
 . “ And the Raja of Nishadha, Nala, Virasena’s son, 
 
 I “ Of that king is she the consort, Punyasloka named, the Wise. 
 
 “ Him in play his brother worsted, spoiled of realm the king of earth : 
 “ He set forth with Damayanti, whither is unknown of men. 
 
 “ For the sake of Damayanti wander we about the earth ; 
 
 “ Till I found yon noble woman in the palace of your son. 
 
 “ Like to her of mortal women is there none, her beauty’s peer ; 
 
 “ In the midst, between her eyebrows, from her birth a lovely mole 
 “ Dark was seen, and like a lotus that hath vanished from my sight, 
 
 “ Covered over with defilement, like the moon behind a cloud. 
 
 “ This soft mole by Brahma fashioned, sign of his creative power, 
 
 “ As at change the moon’s thin crescent only dim and faintly gleams. 
 “ Yet her beauty is not faded ; though her form be soiled with dust, 
 
 “ Unadorned, it shines more nobly, like the native unwrought gold. 
 
 “ With that beauteous form yon woman, gifted with that lovely mole, 
 “ Instant knew I for the Princess, as the heat betrays the fire.” 
 
 Vrihadaswa spake : 
 
 To Sudeva as she listened uttering thus his strange discourse : 
 
 “ All the dust that mole concealing young Sunanda washed away. 
 
 R 2 
 
[ 9 ° IS. 
 
 1(9 II II 
 
 ftgn mm mrrmr i 
 
 CTWra W?T m>J mist? fmmfit: II 99 II 
 fast ?|T ^?KT ^ TTmnm ^ mtrT I 
 ^fqt WT tj|mt mUij: « 99 II 
 
 mqm mm mre mmmrmi ^ra^ftrr i 
 HfrjHIT <jf?m 'fcsfa fa^msmT ^fmrt 119911 
 mm? m? TITHT ^ TT 5 m WFI T??Tmm I 
 JJff ?J?ren? m?Sm>it II 98 II 
 
 >ftm? TTsTI rtT (T3T ^T^TTflT m? ipr: I 
 
 ^ h mm mrr sm fmjr ij? u 9 m ii 
 w fam it? w^? *m mfafa i 
 mm m mr^ii mmfm am mt 11 9^11 
 wt ir%h jttoi mmmt fmmmr 1 
 mm? Jirat itfmfrR ~zi ?^rt? 11 9$ 11 
 
 o \ \ N \ \ 
 
 flirt Hrm mmjftm rtfa 1 
 mmmi: ?jf?f?m wnnii w?t <?m ntii 
 mn? mimr mat Hf^arfir ^ 1 
 
 fmf?ntftim mm um ^gr^t. 11 99 11 
 
 OTI ^ f? i? mtm rp? I 
 
 fw f?#lm mwi mix %? ?w g m 11 90 11 
 mf? fwm Ttfij min ??Wfa 1 
 fm^mr miHTr f^rtfrt ■aftri it mm? ^nftar n 99 n 
 mm? ?mr mw ^HT ?er mtjtm jj? 1 
 jjjri w?r *??m amm?p?w mr: ii 99 11 
 irremmt^ trstmm mmf?m 1 
 mm? mrra? ?rammrft 953 T n 11 
 
Book XVII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 03 
 
 “ By the obscuring dust unclouded shining out that mole appeared ; 
 
 “ On the brow of Damayanti, like the unclouded moon in heaven.” 
 
 Gazing on that mole, Sunanda, and the mother of the king, 
 
 Wept as fondly they embraced her, and an instant silent stood. 
 
 Then her tears awhile suppressing, thus the royal mother spake : 
 
 <f Thou art mine own sister’s daughter, by that beauteous mole made known ; 
 “ I, Oh beauteous, and thy mother, of that lofty-minded king, 
 
 " Are the daughters, king Sudaman, he that in Dasarna reigns ; 
 
 “ She was wedded to king Bhima, and to Virabahu I. 
 
 “ In my father’s home, Dasarna once I saw thee, newly-born. 
 
 “ As to me thy father’s lineage is akin, so mine to thee ; 
 
 “ Whatsoe’er my power commandeth, Damayanti, all is thine.” 
 
 To the queen did Damayanti, in the gladness of her heart, 
 
 Having bowed in courteous homage to her mother’s sister, speak : 
 a While unknow n I might continue, gladly dwelt I here with thee ; 
 
 “ Every want supplied on th’ instant, guarded by thy gentle care. 
 
 “ Yet than even this pleasant dw elling, a more pleasant may there be ; 
 
 “ Long a banished woman, mother ! give me leave from hence to part, 
 
 “ Thither where my infant children dwell, my tender little ones, 
 
 “ Orphaned of their sire, in sorrow orphaned, ah, how 7 long of me ! 
 
 “ If thou yet wilt grant a favour, o’er all other favours dear, 
 
 “ To Vidarbha would I journey, quick the palanquin command.” 
 
 “ Be it so,” her mother’s sister, joyful, instant made reply. 
 
 Guarded by a mighty army, with th’ approval of her son, 
 
 Sent the queen, that happy lady, in a palanquin, by men 
 Borne aloft, and well provided with all raiment, drink, and food. 
 
[*?• 
 
 II II 
 
 rfrT: W ^ WTHrT TR: I 
 
 m rT ^RHRJ *rt*. IT^: *TO*FiR 7 T II *8 II 
 
 O O Cx X 
 
 iWTF f r^T W*FfT^ # ^ HT I 
 
 TrnrcH *f^N wsfknt n *m n 
 
 ^twr: TjrnnwTi ^ra^rra *rsj%?ft i 
 ■cTttti fbrRiw %rt ^WFfft fasnww 11 »f,u 
 JFT^' 5 ? >Tfaftn!! wftN: I 
 iftwT sip inrwt ^twh ^ n »$ n 
 
 m tsnff fqwr %wfa i 
 
 O w \ 
 
 fsPSFtlT Wilt T.rra 33 ^fTO iSra^ftrT II =>t II 
 W 3^fa sftwf WHI TFqri gftftf if I 
 rrt^tw wtwtwft if rT ii »e 11 
 ^Tfwn iftfr^T H w WH^faiTT I 
 WWWfW?m T.nti=f Wilt f¥^ "SFfttrf II 30 II 
 H TIT 3 TJT *WTT ^FcTl^t TT 3 T I 
 ft^rro «5Ff iretk if II 33 II 
 
 TfHt «W FfHn'iT W^tT ^TfJT ^fsFftiT I 
 3 WFift iW TJrTT HHTFR II 3= II 
 
 =3PF|j<q ^| f^5if HT WW ^TRWft I 
 
 TruTFq <nt irwT: Tjfnrwr^Fi mtt ii 33 11 
 TTUT TTW iiTSItnTiT ^rnjfiT?r: I 
 
 xnWTOJf^ f^j: fltl 33Hf^ II 3 $J II 
 tt tit FiFHinmirT ftrotnT^ w^nnra 331 1 
 3 WFrfiTT WT! TTfwwr: WSfWW^F II 3M II 
 TfT^ 5 f 5 F% HHt WTtT% 1 %^ ^t*. I 
 
Book XVII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 64 
 
 Thus the princess to Vitlarbha after brief delay returned. 
 
 Her her whole assembled kindred welcomed home with pride and joy. 
 
 All in health she found her kinsmen, and that lovely infant pair, 
 
 With her mother, with her father, and her sister troop of friends. 
 
 To the gods she paid her worship, to the Brahmins in her joy ; 
 
 So the queenly Damayanti all in noblest guise performed. 
 
 And her royal sire Sudeva, with the thousand kine made glad. 
 
 Joyous to behold his daughter, with a village and much wealth. 
 
 There, when in her father’s palace she the quiet night had passed, 
 
 In these words the noble lady to her mother ’gan to speak : 
 
 “ If in life thou would’st preserve me, mother, hear the truth I speak ; 
 
 “ Home to bring the hero Nala be it now thy chiefest toil.” 
 
 Thus addressed by Damayanti, very sorrowful the queen 
 Clouded all her face with weeping, not a word in answer spake. 
 
 But the princess, thus afflicted, when the female train beheld, 
 
 “Woe! oh woe!” they shrieked together, all in pitying sadness wept. 
 
 To the mighty Raja Bhima did the queen that speech relate. 
 
 “ Damayanti, Lo, thy daughter for her husband sits and mourns ; 
 
 “ Breaking through all bashful silence, thus, oh king, to me she spake : 
 
 “ ‘ Be it now thy servants’ business to find out the king of men.’ ” 
 
 Urged by her the king his Brahmins, to his will obedient all. 
 
 Sent around to every region, “ Be your care the king to find.” 
 
 Then those Brahmins at the mandate of Vidarbha’s royal lord, 
 
 First drew near to Damayanti, “ Lo, now set we forth,” they said. 
 
 Then to them spake Bhima’s daughter, “ In all realms be this your speech. 
 
[q« 39. 
 
 €(M II q'^IMHsM Rq II 
 
 srqrer qqqqm qq TT^T qq: qq: n Z% 11 
 H g 3 fqqq qqtTq qfqfflt Tin I 
 qqpi fqfqq qqra q?qrq;T fqqf fnq u 39 11 
 BT % W qqtf^T rrqr# qfqqt%qft I 
 qqjqRT »sj qrqyr qqn%qTfqq^qt 11 3b 11 
 
 HIJn -^^n: FlrTrf qq qt^q HTptq I 
 TWT 5 fT= % q”fa qfqqqqj q^qf q II 3 <ill 
 
 qqq s qpqq qqN ^qr f ^ qqr qfq 1 
 qrqqT ^qqRT f? qq ^?fq qrqq: 11 80 11 
 ml^rr TqqftqT q qqft f? qfqqi qqr 1 
 q^ qqq qqq qqri^ qqgw qqq qq 11 83 11 
 iqnq: mq: qqftqq qq^Ftsit qqrq qqr 1 
 #f#r fqqpitq: qqFqqfqicT 11 8* 11 
 
 qq qrqra qqt qfq q^qt 1 
 qiFJsjqi qfr qqq qq qq qqT qq: II 83 II 
 qq ^qnjiiq qf^ q: nfqqqrc fq qraq 1 
 q qt: q#m %q: qqjT# n q qifq 11 88 11 
 qqq qqq qqt qqrq nfqqqt qt: 1 
 
 o C\ \ 
 
 qq qqqjq qqq qqj qqiqq fqqtqqr: 11 8 m 11 
 w q qt q qiqtqi^ qqm qq qTqqiq 1 
 ^qrrnqqqq qqt qqqq qmfqq: 11 8ft 11 
 qfqqxsqr qqq: qqq qfqqrsqqqt qqq 1 
 qfqqisqqqiq: qnq qq qqj fqqffqq 11 89 11 
 qqq qqirn qq^q q qraqiT: qqqf fqq: 1 
 qqr ^jqfqij qqq q;q qqfqq qqt 11 8b 11 
 
Book XVII.] 
 
 STORY OK NALA. 
 
 (j;3 
 
 “ Wheresoever men assemble, this repeat again, again : 
 
 | “ Whither went’st thou then, oh gamester ! half my garment severing oft’, 
 
 I “ Leaving in the forest sleeping, all forsaken, thy beloved. 
 
 ; “ Even as thou commandedst, sits she, sadly waiting thy return. 
 
 “ Parched with sorrow sits that woman, in her scant half-garment glad. 
 
 1“ Oh to her thus ever weeping in the extreme of her distress, 
 
 “ Grant thy pity, noble hero, answer to her earnest prayer. 
 
 “ Be this also said, to move him to compassionate my state, 
 
 (By the wind within the forest fanned, intensely burns the tire.) 
 
 “ Ever by her consort guarded and sustained the wife should be. 
 
 “ Why hast thou forgot both duties, thou in every duty skilled ? 
 
 “ Thou wert ever called the generous, thou the pitiful, the wise. 
 
 “Art thou now estranged from pity through my sad injurious fate? 
 
 “ Prince of men, O grant thy pity, grant it, lord of men, to me ; 
 
 “‘Mercy is the chief of duties/ oft from thine own lips I’ve heard. 
 
 “ Thus as ye are ever speaking should there any one reply, 
 
 “ Mark him well, lest he be Nala, who he is, and where he dwells. 
 
 “ He who to this speech hath listened, and hath thus his answer made, 
 
 “ Be his words, O best of Brahmins, treasured and brought home to me, 
 
 “ Lest he haply should discover that by my command ye speak, 
 
 “ That again ye may approach him, do ye this without delay. 
 
 “ Whether he be of the wealthy, whether of the poor he be ; 
 
 “ Be he covetous of riches, learn ye all he would desire.” 
 
 Thus addressed, went forth the Brahmins to the realms on every side, 
 Seeking out the royal Nala in his dark concealed distress. 
 
 S 
 
TT TJTTfot WTTHTftt MIM'lH rmrmTFt I 
 
 ^rat mfv^JTjr fWnm: 11 8<i u 
 
 ira rrm ini firmum i 
 
 ’srnrarafiRr; firm ^Rmrm ^rofiri n mo h 
 
 TTST^n: H^l: 11 MS n 
 
Book XVII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 G6 
 
 They through kingdoms, cities, hamlets, pastoral dwellings, hermits’ cells, 
 Nala every where went seeking, yet those Brahmins found him not. 
 
 All in every part went speaking in the language they were taught ; 
 
 In the words of Damayanti spake they in the ears of men. 
 
 End of Book XVII. 
 
 S a 
 
[w> St. 
 
 §9 
 
 II II 
 
 \ 
 
 | T( 
 
 wc*ai am % fan: i 
 
 waar aat mffa a? aaaa aia^a ii s it 
 aav mrama aaafar aar an i 
 ^ ratszrf anff tj^t aT-fTaftr aaftaa: » ? u 
 
 TTUT msa a^W H TTSTUK I 
 ai^W a^TWPTt aatai amfaifa II 3 II 
 aa ^st areata ^gwf aarfaa; i 
 
 a a aifm^; afa^ araanift aarafa ii 8 it 
 ^rgiw a aT TTsii faaa afaa ^reita I 
 ajaaataj aaaf ai?% aTa SWW: II M II 
 ^ran aai aVare faraf ai: i 
 
 aVsreTaa aiaaft fa?WI -a ataa II i II 
 a fafaiare a|at afore a ipr: ija: i 
 
 fac*%a Tit TT^T aaR 5aa rearea II S II 
 
 aarea refa areire mreafre a*5fara: i 
 
 \ o 
 
 ?n»naa renaaT aat fttarere a aaa: u t ii 
 T" f% FIT aiffafia a ^wfaT aKiaa I 
 arena aiforefiaan^ nrenfor aTfore: ii d ii 
 ftsawi aaa aftaatj^a a i 
 na ar aa nfanan an a retaa re|fa ii so n 
 utttt^t^t nftwt: st^%t STT^TTCW I 
 
 o ^ 
 
 ^nfafar with h ^ffk ns ii 
 
Hook XVIII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 07 
 
 Vbihadaswa spake: 
 
 Long the time that passed, a Brahmin, wise Parnada was his name, 
 Home returning to the city, thus to Bhima’s daughter spake: 
 
 “ Damayanti ! royal Nala as I sought, Nishadha’s king, 
 
 “ Came I to Ayodhya’s city, the Bhangasuri’s abode. 
 
 “ Stood before me, eager listening to the words thou bad’st us speak, 
 
 “ He, the prosperous Rituparna, all excelling ! such his name. 
 
 “ Thus as spake I, answered nothing Rituparna, king of men ; 
 
 “ Nor of all that full assemblage, more than once addressed by me. 
 
 “ By the king dismissed, when sate I in a solitary place, 
 
 “ One of Rituparna’s household, Vahuka his name, drew near, 
 
 “ Charioteer of that great Raja, with short arms and all deformed, 
 
 “ Skilled to drive the rapid chariot, skilled the viands to prepare. 
 
 “ He, when much he’d groaned in anguish, and had wept again, again, 
 
 “ First his courteous salutation made, then spake in words like these : 
 
 “ ‘Even in the extreme of misery noble women still preserve 
 “ Over their ownselves the mastery, by their virtues winning heaven ; 
 
 “ Of their faithless lords abandoned, anger feel not even then. 
 
 “ In the breastplate of their virtue noble women live unharmed. 
 
 " By the wretched, by the senseless, by the lost to every joy, 
 
 “ She by such a lord forsaken yet to anger will not yield. 
 
 “ Against him his sustenance seeking, of his robe by birds despoiled, 
 
 “ Him consumed with utmost misery, still no wrath the dark-hued feels ; 
 
[«° "It. 
 
 %b II 5Jf7RT^n'«HH II 
 
 WfHTSWftn ^Tsfq qfrT <H|T AWR I 
 p!RT ffa SjfatT RFRTSJfT II =1= II 
 rTR rR "^1 srfTHTSfn StTRrT: I 
 
 ■^n hhto *rq?ft iisjfh ii 33 ii 
 
 TTfT^ ^mswirreft qqtRR fq^rnm i 
 T|TS«fHt mat wwreii 11 stf n 
 ^ wwt 4ft *nw: wt^r i 
 rUrCTfisPSt ftlRlft II =14 II 
 
 w n ^jqfriT 4 ft: wfircim ^ *rfw i 
 
 w*n rRT tr^tr wt %r fiRfl 3^fa ii «i& h 
 1RT ^Tf TRlftfaT ftRHm ^TRRR I 
 TR^t 4?ft Rif TtTfstt II 35 II 
 
 *RRij ^77 UTrTT ?SRftlT 37T: I 
 
 f^TOT^T ij rTTf : q^R W<i ffSRlft ntll 
 
 ^rtqmra %<:4F *R?rRfa i 
 %?rh fqq wrat qtRift tt qn ii 3e ii 
 ?rt ff ^ -q| w ?itr: qrft^fir i 
 ^ *t#ts^ ^ftqrrfa 4fcrn tr f^rwn ii ^o h 
 trh wm w4Hr: nn^%: i 
 
 jj?r jjtrr ^rfq firft: irsii 
 
 iHT: TpR ^fvf^T i 
 
 ^R^fa flftut RiTT ^RTTRIFRfeRT II »’ II 
 nsi ftR ?mfft ^RtRRlfift ^q i 
 ■qjffqqi qft iff? hr?r 35 qqnn: 11 =>3 11 
 w^rafir iprr 44t R-q^ft Rqqt 1 
 tr JTt®fR trrt TjsRRra *nft: 11 11 
 
 o 
 
Book XVIII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 08 
 
 “ Treated well, or ill-entreated, when her husband she beholds, 
 
 “ Spoiled of bliss, bereft of kingdom, famine-wasted, worn with woe.’ 
 
 “ Having heard the stranger’s language, hither hasted I to come. 
 
 “ Thou hast heard, be thine the judgment, to the king relate thou all.” 
 To Parnada having listened, with her eyes o’erflowed with tears, 
 
 Secretly went Damayanti, and her mother thus addressed : 
 
 “ Let not what I speak, to Bhima, O my mother, be made known — 
 
 “ In thy presence to Sudeva, best of Brahmins, I would speak. 
 
 “ Let not this my secret counsel to king Bhima be disclosed ; 
 
 “ This the object we must compass if thy daughter thou wouldst please, 
 “ As myself was to my kindred swiftly by Sudeva brought, 
 
 “ With the same good fortune swiftly may Sudeva part from hence 
 “ To Ayodhya’s city, mother, home to bring my royal lord.” 
 
 Resting from his toil, Parnada, of the Brahmin race the best, 
 
 Did the daughter of Vidarbha honour, and with wealth reward. 
 
 “ Brahmin ! home if come my Nala, richer guerdon will I give ; 
 
 “ Much hast thou achieved, and wisely, so as none but thou has done. 
 “ That again with my lost husband, noblest Brahmin, I may meet.” 
 Thus addressed, his grateful homage and his benedictions paid, 
 
 Having thus achieved his mission, home the wise Parnada went. 
 
 Then accosting good Sudeva, Damayanti thus began, 
 
 And before her mother’s presence in her pain and grief she spake : 
 
 “ Go, Sudeva, to the city, where Ayodhya’s Raja dwells, 
 
 “ Speak thou thus to Rituparna, (thither coming as by chance) : — 
 
 “ f Once again her Swayamvara does king Bhima’s daughter hold, 
 
 “ Damayanti, thither hasten all the kings and sons of kings ; 
 
ii ^nrns'TFra ii 
 
 [w st. 
 
 irai ^ nftm: wjh h HfWd i 
 
 ^ tt *rat ^hra II ss II 
 
 firfN ht nmt i 
 
 H ff S ^TT ^t?T sftcrfw ^T ^ ^n II *ft II 
 rfin wrist % *T3T TTirnrH ^ra^rf i 
 H1TTT3I «"Ht SH^TO^ tRT II =3 II 
 
 ii sfw 5Tc*fan?n% ^rer^; *rn: u st u 
 
 
Book XVIII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 69 
 
 “ Closely now the time is reckoned when to-morrow’s daw n appears ; 
 
 “ If that thou would’st win the Princess, speed thou, tamer of thy foes. 
 “When the sun is in his rising she a second lord will choose: 
 
 “ Whether lives or is not living, royal Nala, no one knows.’ ” 
 
 Thus, as he received his mission, hastening to the king, he spake, 
 
 To the royal Rituparpa spake Sudeva, in these words. 
 
 End of Book XVI11. 
 
 T 
 
so ii n [h° «i<>. 
 
 ^strtT 'sr: 1HW ^roftn?: i 
 
 O O Q 
 
 W!RT ^RT ^T|^i T1RHRJT II S II 
 
 fsre^'r swfa R*Nt i 
 
 1T$T£T TRW Tjfi' Wjf^i II * II 
 
 1RW ^TSJ #%H W?T TRT ? I 
 
 R^Nm trt ^:ns trrt ^ trttrt: ii ? u 
 ^ unfr wtffm i 
 
 ^rw^t *r^ r s^rn ■rrtt fgfRm rtr ii 8 u 
 ipTfi ^frf %4f ^fiRT rrnf^r^ft I 
 ■fl'm st?*n h m ii 
 
 #r>tr^ c7i% tw €r^ ^irjt: i 
 
 IRW f tlrT AT fawr^. WTOT? 3T II % II 
 
 TR ?TRR tffw %TrniH H^WTOT I 
 %Sf TIT *fififafT f^TrT flRRT ^ f^RJi: IIS II 
 ^ TR ^TSTTR JR ^OTTTTT I 
 
 ^htrIr % wm wrr ^ ii t ii 
 
 3fff fafaR TR^T Ri|% ^ttttttto: I 
 
 ^m^T??T TR^RTT ^T^t VJTTfrR II <> II 
 
 nfHWimfti k ^ra t^Rr i 
 
 ■p^fn TJRRTR f*RHTR<f TJH II so II 
 tTW; UtRiTT? ^P^RT ^ TTTR TT ^TJ^: | 
 3PTOW1*? WFH RfT«fi:?Jtngjn II SS II 
 
Book XIX.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 70 
 
 Vrihadaswa spake: 
 
 Hearing thus Sudeva’s language, Rituparna, king of men, 
 
 With a gentle voice and blandly, thus to Vahuka began : 
 
 “ Where the princess Damayanti doth her Swayamvara hold, 
 u Skilled in horses ! to Vidarbha, in one day I fain would go.” 
 
 In these words the unknown Nala by his rtoyal lord addressed, 
 
 All his heart was torn with anguish, thus the lofty-minded thought — 
 
 “ Can she speak thus, Damayanti, thus with sorrow frantic act ? 
 
 “ Is’t a stratagem thus subtly for my sake devised and plann’d ? 
 
 “To desire this deed unholy is that holy princess driven, 
 
 “ Wrong’d by me, her basest husband, miserable, mind-estranged ! 
 
 “ Fickle is the heart of woman, grievous too is my offence ! 
 
 “ Hence she thus might act ignobly in her exile, reft of friends, 
 
 “ Soul-disturbed by my great sorrow, in the excess of her despair. 
 
 “ No ! she could not thus have acted, she with noble offspring blest. 
 
 “ Where the truth, and where the falsehood, setting forth, I best shall judge. 
 “ I the will of Rituparna, for mine own sake, will obey.” 
 
 Thus within his mind revolving, Vahuka, his wretched mind, 
 
 With his folded hands addressed he Rituparna, king of men : 
 
 “ I thy mandate will accomplish, I will go, O king of men, 
 
 “ In a single day, O Raja, to Vidarbha’s royal town.” 
 
 Vahuka of all the coursers did a close inspection make, 
 
 Entering in the royal stable by Bhangasuri’s command. 
 
 T 2 
 
[fl° sc. 
 
 S3 II ISpjtST^rR^ II 
 
 p 3^Rnat s&jprcm srtfSi: i 
 
 wcps ftrauriTT^i % f^sjT^ ^ ira: sp: u sc n 
 
 N O O 
 
 ^fWrSffT ^5ms ^PCPI PWST^ ^f?T ^mr^T I 
 riilNM«*HT^T?T fTpft TffWfrfin ^ II S3 II 
 ^f^rTF3 cTO%r #?: I 
 
 cufar wsW: faspm II S5l II 
 
 ?fT WM TTirr %N?t ’JfaTmfNir: i 
 
 inPSfT ^fj HTjai^n 7f w ^ II sc II 
 
 STOTI ^PRPfUTCn TTH i 
 
 jss^str* ^ifa ^ n^rsi wi t?5r: n sf, 11 
 
 STfS; '3’ST^ 
 
 ir€t €t wfy €t irr Trncfw^^r: i 
 m ■5t^% faf}sT irara its g 11 ss h 
 tjw ?in nftraf^r fs^»TR ?n^ pisni: i 
 
 SPS TTjPT wf? fTR ^TSTSTfa W II St II 
 
 ^rTSSI 
 
 isn PS ?SrT7pT: fiwt ?lf|l STJSi I 
 
 ttpsth ^ ftiri ips stas n sc ii 
 ssrs 
 
 rra: PR’CT'ST ^HP: fc^^PWPf^nTPT I 
 stsswra ippn snspn^ sh: II Co ll 
 Km p’s pnrr tpitpt?w mp i r-srf : i 
 
 STS SSSSS IJITT SPffap % ?wn: II CS II 
 
Book XIX.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 71 
 
 Ever urged by Rituparna, Vahuka, in horses skilled, 
 
 Long within himself debating which the fleetest steeds to choose, 
 
 He approached four slender coursers, fit and powerful for the road, 
 Blending mighty strength with fleetness, high in courage and in blood ; 
 Free from all the well-known vices, broad of nostril, large of jaw; 
 
 With the ten good marks distinguished, bred in Sindhu, fleet as wind. 
 
 As he gazed upon those coursers spoke the king, almost in wrath : 
 
 “ Is then thus fulfilled our mandate ? think not to deceive us so. 
 
 “ How will these my coursers bear us, slight in strength and slightly breathed? 
 “ How can such a way be travelled, and so long, by steeds like these?” — 
 
 Vahuka spake: 
 
 “Two on th’ head, one on the forehead, two and two on either flank — 
 “Two, behold, the chest discloses, and upon the crupper one — 
 
 “ These the horses to Vidarbha that will bear us, doubt not thou ; 
 
 “ Yet, if others thou preferest, speak, and I will yoke them straight.” 
 
 Rituparna spake : 
 
 “ In the knowledge thou of horses, Vahuka, hast matchless skill ; 
 “Whichso’er thou think’st the fittest harness thou without delay.” 
 
 Vrihadasw t a spake: 
 
 Then those four excelling horses, nobly bred, of courage high, 
 
 In their harness to the chariot did the skilful Nala yoke. — 
 
 To the chariot yoked as mounted in his eager haste the king, 
 
 To the earth those best of horses bowed their knees and stooped them down. 
 
[n° sc. 
 
 $c ii ncTrxnxannn ii 
 
 nnt xttmt: Mftmn n?fT rnn f^snrtm i 
 w ; <Mxnnw u =>=> n 
 
 Tft.Tjfa’a HngRI Hr 3 T xtittn n: I 
 XJrtn MTON ^rtwr^j % Tit II C? II 
 
 w ifrgmm MT|%n ^frum: i 
 
 nnRifr SRHSIMj Tfan nTSMMt ~zn II C}{ II 
 rRT g ?|T TIT'T mntfn: I 
 
 ^TWlfytlfH: igfarR fM*ni n*n MMT II CM II 
 
 W rf x|m ?Xjnf ' 1^ HH I 
 
 crrahpn fnnnnnTn MTftMinj ?^ht ii *.% 11 
 fNi n ntR cnafcTT ^ra ^w^nt nrcfa: i 
 
 tTMT iRt^xj ffT =n|% ?MSW nSft II =>9 II 
 nTfWCtnt$*l fNi XJ XRRT I 
 
 m^N nnnum xnr: nTn^mn n cb u 
 
 ^rtlft fx=R TTUT nc*= XTC^R: I 
 
 nt*xt nnfin; ^rtw nxxfnxfrxm iiccii 
 
 fc. \ X 
 
 ^RMT irf ^T M 3 ftgf rfm XR MTIMi: I 
 rj^i TFc^^I T* II $0 II 
 
 Mxm n?y«T n 1 
 
 mn nnt nfnfNin nfera nfwfa n 33 11 
 IRgtnT ff nHTfHT^TJT nxfxiT xjftpftn ?nf I 
 1j%n fNrfvm x^st: n^rgmn? ^xra: n ?c n 
 HMf nfitnft it mnl^Mrai nfw 1 
 imnmcT nfi;?fnx^ n%^ sfir nfar nn u 33 11 
 
 cpr.nfflxj rtrt ipt ^MX!! rf fNnxN: I 
 
 n?j fl-qn%T xpfc nit Mtn ^nrir: ii 3« 11 
 
Hook XIX.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 Then the noblest of all heroes, Nala, with a soothing voice, 
 
 Spake unto those horses, gifted both with fleetness and with strength. 
 Up the reins when he had gathered he the charioteer bade mount 
 First, Varshneya, skilled in driving, at full speed then set he forth. 
 
 Urged by Vahuka, those coursers, to the utmost of their speed, 
 
 All at once in th’ air sprung upward, as the driver to unseat. 
 
 Then, as he beheld those horses bearing him as fleet as wind, 
 
 Did the monarch of Ayodhya in his silent wonder sit. 
 
 When the rattling of the chariot, when the guiding of the reins, 
 
 When of Vahuka the science saw he, thus Varshneya thought : 
 
 “ Is it Matali, the chariot of the king of heaven that drives? 
 
 “ Lo, in Vahuka each virtue of that godlike charioteer ! 
 
 “ Is it Salihotra, skilful in the breed, the strength of steeds, 
 
 “ That hath ta’en a human body, thus all-glorious to behold ? 
 
 “ Is’t, or can it be, king Nala, conqueror of his foemen’s realms ? 
 
 “ Is the lord of men before us?” thus within himself he thought. 
 
 “ If the skill possessed by Nala, Vahuka possesseth too, 
 
 “ Lo, of Vahuka the knowledge and of Nala equal seems ; 
 
 “ And of Vahuka and Nala thus alike the age should be. 
 
 “ If Yis not the noble Nala it is one of equal skill. 
 
 “ Mighty ones, disguised, are wandering in the precincts of this earth. 
 “ They, divine by inborn nature, but in earthly forms concealed. 
 
 “ His deformity of body that my judgment still confounds ; 
 
 “ Yet that proof alone is wanting, what shall then my judgment be ? 
 
 “ In their age they still are equal, though unlike that form misshaped, 
 “ Nala gifted with all virtues, Vahuka I needs must deem.” 
 
[w» 'It 
 
 $3 ii ii 
 
 UR R|RT RTWIR: RRfW^iT I 
 
 wfiTTR ^iprg^ra *mfti: u 311 u 
 ’ 5 E'S T,T *N£ tRKt RT|RRJ ?RW I 
 fRRTRR U3[T «IRT#JWTCfa: II 3tf 11 
 TTcfinanf h^ttfiti f*raf fur r <ra 1 
 RT RUR5 RUT RTRTR ? II 35 II 
 
 II ?fif HcSTRURTTR RRRR: RR: mull 
 
Book XIX.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 73 
 
 Thus the charioteer Varshneya sate debating in his mind ; 
 
 Much, and much again he pondered, in the silence of his thought. 
 But the royal llituparna, Vahuka’s surpassing skill, 
 
 With the charioteer Varshneya, sate admiring, and rejoiced. 
 
 In the guiding of the coursers his attentive hand be watched, 
 Wondered at his skill, consummate, in consummate joy himself. 
 
 End of Book XIX. 
 
 U 
 
QO 
 
 9# 
 
 II »R7T*n<sMM*H II 
 
 rt tt#ttt%tt wf# ^ Tnjfri ^ i 
 ^fatWfH^TR tNt;: % ^T II 'I II 
 W^T iraiTf TJ T$ 7T?.T HT|fTTl% T|tt: I 
 
 TsnJtsTm^ »re Tn^t^sn 11 Q 11 
 
 Tra: TT rTTRlW TR f?mfrTTI TRT I 
 
 o 
 
 tt trar ttt^ft ^ iT?TTTTn: 11 3 11 
 TTf r|% f TTTp TTrTTp TTSTST^Tp I 
 
 TTT##r *IT^ TTrT Tt TtTPt WTRTTTTT 3g II II 
 TTT7TT N TT ffirpirqTO p- U^: TRTT TT^t I 
 *#31# TTTTfTnfiFjfi HTig WTW Tpr: II M II 
 THTH T#T T^RTO TT^T HTfTqfrr «jq: l 
 wtittt^ t:t ^ TS^cPrT f#4faNi II % II 
 W C|T ^rtf# TJSTT rtTTTTTtffSVTWTTTTT I 
 TTHlft fTT TPRI ST H^fT% TTT# ^T7 II 9 II 
 TT#: TT# «r aTTTTTfTT TT#5jt Tnf% ’TRTT I 
 %3^T Tlftfismsfr? sTTTTTq TJ^# ®f#TT II t II 
 -^s-ferp TiTfsi TT#bf;=r TfiT^T^qf# ^ ^T|^i i 
 TrfTTTTT^ftT TTT^ TT#^TT T^rfy# ^TT IIQ. II 
 TT^TT W^TTf## TT# TRr^TT TTqpa <TTTTqi I 
 
 \ N g* 
 
 TP*%gtS*l TITITHT ^JTTT ^(fq q 7 TTTT#t: noil 
 pf#TT?TR ^T% % TTT^rprprn: TTWlfW: I 
 
 O 
 
 ^TTWIT TTiT7TTfTJ % Tpft# Timp TI^ ^ II =13 II 
 
Hook XX.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 74 
 
 V11111ADA8WA spake: 
 
 Over rivers, over mountains, through the forests, over lakes, 
 
 Fleetly passed they, rapid gliding, like a bird along the air. 
 
 As the chariot swiftly travelled, lo, Bhangasuri the king 
 Saw his upper garment fallen from the lofty chariot-seat ; 
 
 Though in urgent haste, no sooner he his fallen mantle saw 
 Than the king exclaimed to Nala, “ Pause, and let us take it up : 
 
 “ Check, an instant, mighty-minded ! check thy tiery-footed steeds, 
 
 “ While Varshneya, swift dismounting, bears me back my fallen robe.” 
 Nala answered, “ Far behind us doth thy fallen garment lie ; 
 
 “ Five miles, lo, it lies behind us, turn we not, to gain it, back.” 
 
 Answered thus by noble Nala, then Bhangasuri the king 
 Bowed witli fruit, within the forest, saw a tall Yibhitak-tree : 
 
 Gazing on that tree, the Raja spake to Vahuka in haste, 
 
 “ Now, O charioteer, in numbers thou shalt see my passing skill. 
 
 “ Each one knows not every science, none there is who all things knows : 
 “ Perfect skill in every knowledge in one mind there may not be. 
 
 “ Of the leaves on yonder fruit-tree, Vahuka, and of the fruits, 
 
 “ Would’st thou know how many are fallen? one above a hundred, there. 
 “ One leaf here above a hundred, and one fruit, O Vahuka ! 
 
 “ And of leaves are five ten millions hanging on those branches two. 
 
 “ Those two branches if thou gather, and the twigs that on them grow, 
 
 “ On those two are fruits two thousand and a hundred, less by five.” 
 
 U 2 
 
[W> ?0. 
 
 9M II II 
 
 rTrft TTiftR m^KT "mftrT I 
 
 TiTt^r mt $ TTmr ^rsifl mp 1 ^ n?u 
 UrU^H TTJIH TfirTTfim wfarTT fa^cT^ I 
 Ilfinw TTP, f^TT R HTt^WT II T? II 
 WHPTT H ^ITtra fmTta^ I 
 
 3ti f? mfammfn Hp TR R %ffT ^ II 38 II 
 Tq^TTmfa if cTT^t^t tnwHH ir mnfmi i 
 W|mT 5lfq Tl^iT mfmm H 34 II 
 
 (TO p: Wrf TTPi ^IrTt fm^ftmT I 
 
 mf ^ rTsnft^. iro nt wnftrra: 11 3ft 11 
 
 TJjpf STR rto RmR I 
 
 TTT mfiT ftim mm mf? ^TO>HKfst: II 3$ II 
 ^iTH^W RTOTTTO pm^T I 
 
 JTO P WT TTTmtsftj RftRTO wfa m^S II 3tll 
 
 X ON Q 
 
 rTrfTT TffiTO ■TOmfR I 
 
 TITHI FT mTOT'fTO »T f^TT mTO m|f« II RQ II 
 ^ITO^f H Sfift^TfiT tto Tit ^mffl TfTf 3R I 
 
 N o, 
 
 fp 4 r^ ^ mma p m^fawTfa ^ it 3 o 11 
 mmsm'te mpm tt Bi^ra r frr»ftms i 
 rim fm^TT«r mSN w tto u 33 u 
 
 ^sro mr w rim itor#pr 5? 1 
 
 mimm: Tmif?? TrmsTTTi 11 »=> u 
 tojttottot mfsi mro si Tftfiro ^rpr? 1 
 RtsmftTi tttttt pi toftototo n |*i h 53 n 
 rm: « fmRmfrm tiutor mro msmlw 1 
 nxofmm mwi r h =8 11 
 
Book XX.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 Then, when he had check’d the chariot, answered Vahuka the king, 
 
 “ What thou speakest, to mine eyesight all invisible appears ; 
 
 “ Visible I’ll make it, cleaving yonder tall Vibhitak-tree ; 
 
 “ Then, when I have strictly numbered, I mistrust mine eyes no more. 
 “ In thy presence, mighty monarch, I will sever yonder branch ; 
 
 “ Whether it may be, or may not, this not done, I cannot know ; 
 
 “ I w ill number, thou beholding, all its fruits, O king of men, 
 
 “ But an instant let Varshneya hold the bridles of the steeds.” 
 
 To the charioteer the Raja answered, “ Time is none to stay.” 
 
 Vahuka replied, all eager his ow n purpose to fulfil, 
 
 “ Either stay thou here an instant, or go onward in thy speed, 
 
 “ With the charioteer Varshneya go, for straight the road before.” 
 Answered him king Rituparna w ith a bland and soothing voice : 
 
 “ Charioteer ! on earth thine equal, Vahuka, there may not be ; 
 
 “ By thy guidance, skilled in horses ! to Vidarbha I would go : 
 
 “ I in thee have placed reliance, interrupt not then our course : 
 
 “ Willingly will I obey thee, Vahuka, in w hat thou ask’st, 
 
 “ If this day we reach Vidarbha ere the sun hath sunk in night.” 
 Vahuka replied, “ No sooner have I numbered yonder fruits, 
 
 “ To Vidarbha will I hasten, grant me then my prayer, O king.” 
 
 Then the Raja, all reluctant, “ Stay then, and begin to count ; 
 
 “ Of one branch one part, O blameless, that one designated part, 
 
 “ Man of truth, begin to number, and make glad thine inmost soul.” 
 From the chariot quick alighting Nala tore the branch away. 
 
 Then, his soul possess’d w ith wonder, to the Raja thus he said ; 
 
 “ Having counted, as thou saidest, even so many fruits there are, 
 
[ 5 ° * 0 . 
 
 si H »Tf< 5 iHnaHi«i*j > ii 
 
 TT'SI^r at% 71 I 
 
 ^cRT 3 ^Tra rTT fqat qqiTa ITJffi 7 TO II *M II 
 
 fm HiTT TT3TT frfijff 7|q: I 
 Ttf afll% a fq^TT? II *f( II 
 RTRRRT TO fqara RIT TW | 
 
 aarsftt ijira q^w ii =s ii 
 
 q^qqiH TfiTt TT" 5 TT RTpRi aTWT^Trl I 
 
 pin« Htwa qq: ii *t ii 
 
 qqtTK r ?s.q tr i 
 
 fq€fqt ;qfq firefa qTjq; II *<111 
 
 qqR RfiT firaia qjtjqqjT % i 
 
 qrf?*: i 
 
 Tftwi ttritt warn ■jqqq ii 30 11 
 HRT cRnfw qnqrfa: a f¥H:qa: 1 
 a aa qrfqifr trar ^^rri 11 33 11 
 
 rmt rt qqa aRjffrr qifo: 1 
 
 if qtqn qfqm fqqqifqqfiTT aiq: 11?* 11 
 rta qqrq »ftwt %qam; fmqrfi*: 1 
 afq «q^ ijqTf #fff W TRT II 33 II 
 
 3 | 5 Rft ifqm RTSaqiT TJTT I 
 *RT RTRT qfTRJiKT rffitSf >J 5 tqfftiT: II 3*4 II 
 
 area srfq tt%^ amifstw i 
 
 fqqqr RPiRiRq f^nfaq? n 34 n 
 
 757 qqitTSTW rth %? qqf Tffl I 
 ^ ^ ftt *r?prr ^wfi?^wrr% 7 TT: n $% 11 
 ^mwrf *ro Tret ^ nf^rfw i 
 
Book XX.) 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 70 
 
 “ Marvellous thy power, O monarch, by mine eyes beheld and proved, 
 
 “ Of that wonder-working science fain the secret would I hear.” 
 
 Then the Raja spake in answer, eager to pursue his way, 
 
 “ I of dice possess the science, and in numbers thus am skilled.” 
 
 Vahuka replied ; “ That science if to me thou wilt impart, 
 
 “ In return, O king, receive thou my surpassing skill in steeds.” 
 
 Then the Raja Rituparna, by his pressing need induced, 
 
 Eager for that skill in horses, “ Be it so,” thus ’gan to say ; 
 
 “ Well, O Vahuka, thou speakest, thou my skill in dice receive, 
 
 “ And of steeds thy wondrous knowledge be to me a meet return.” 
 Rituparna all his science, saying this, to Nala gave. 
 
 Soon as he in dice grew skilful, Kali from his body passed, 
 
 All Karkotaka’s foul poison vomiting from out his mouth. 
 
 Straight from forth his tortured body issued Kali’s fiery curse. 
 
 Nala, wasted by that conflict, came not instant to himself. 
 
 But, released from that dread venom, Kali his own form resumed : 
 
 And Nishadha’s monarch, Nala, fain would curse him in his ire. 
 
 Him addressed th’ affrighted Kali, trembling, and with folded hands; 
 
 “ Lord of men, restrain thine anger, I will give thee matchless fame ; 
 
 “ Indrasena’s wrathful mother laid on me her fatal curse, 
 
 “ When by thee she was deserted, since that time, O king of men, 
 
 “ I have dwelt in thee in anguish, in the ecstacy of pain. 
 
 “ By the King of Serpents’ poison I have burned by day, by night : 
 
 “ To thy mercy now for refuge flee I, hear my speech, O king : 
 
 “ Wheresoe’er men, unforgetful, through the world shall laud thy name, 
 “ Shall the awful dread of Kali never in their soul abide. 
 
[«° So. 
 
 SS II II 
 
 VRtW "STIrf Tjf? TIT rj 5T OTWm || 35 II 
 TT^J? '3^T TTWt W I 
 
 rfilT >sta: ^BfoT: ftlri nft%7l II 3t II 
 
 % I 
 
 rJWt JTrmtt tI3IT %*W HT^fcST II 3QJI 
 flTETT<T% 7TS?T SlffR ^ ^TqRJrT I 
 IJ^T TRTRT qiSS^ W3tSITS*t TOF 1 II 80 II 
 T^TH TT^ft IRST 5R% I 
 
 foflirewnrerar: srfsc: ^rfc^i'^rinrr 11 8s 11 
 srmirat fcsra ^ q?r: tr: i 
 ^ 77 : ns^^rraTT-AHT 11 8 s 11 
 
 TTWT WIRT SI Kftw: I 
 ^ q smfrTW% ^fcTT ^unns >jq 11 8? 11 
 nwt nrt^fst rnn qftrffafw: i 
 
 f^a>: ^if^T thr 11 88 11 
 
 11 tTh nn: 11 so 11 
 
Book XX.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 77 
 
 “ If thou wilt not curse me, trembling, and to thee for refuge tied.” 
 Thus addressed, the royal Nala all his rising wrath suppressed, 
 
 And the fearful Kali entered in the cloven Vibhitak-tree : 
 
 To no eyes but those of Nala visible, had Kali spoken. 
 
 Then the monarch of Nishadha, from his inward fever freed, 
 
 When away had vanished Kali, when the fruits he had numbered all, 
 Triumphing in joy unwonted, blazing in his splendour forth, 
 
 Proudly mounting on the chariot, onward urged the rapid steeds. 
 
 But that tree by Kali entered since that time stands aye accursed. 
 Those fleet horses, forward flying, like to birds, again, again, 
 
 All his soul elate with transport, Nala swifter, swifter drove ; 
 
 With his face towards Vidarbha rode the Raja in his pride : 
 
 And when forward Nala journeyed, Kali to his home returned. 
 
 So released from all his sufferings Nala went, the king of men, 
 Dispossessed by Kali, wanting only now his proper form. 
 
 Exd of Book XX. 
 
 X 
 
II RrTtRTianRH II 
 
 RRTR 
 
 urn TR^RT^ RTRTR RTRl| RHlfsraR I 
 RjgRRt tRT Tit RtaiR wrr^r^ ii =1 ii 
 r iftwq^Ri^ ttrt g%R wtfjpsm gt i 
 ri^jj^ rrr^r! rrt: Rfqft^t fgsr: u » h 
 rTFIR fi TRfRRIR RRH’RTR RR R7TR: I 
 ■^RT H RRTfRRT RTR RtRRfRVT II 3 II 
 RRnfi g 'RR1R TRRtR RRFRT R I 
 RRT RRJR RRRT rMH Ro^RTRR II 8 II 
 
 ■qt fwRR rrrrt ’gm rtrr n?wi i 
 rwr Rf ?tfri§ rtr RRFRtfRR h m ii 
 
 RIR fRfRRTR i*% HJft RRT RR[: I 
 
 wiRTRRtrR f¥RR= RTonwiirq rtwh i 
 ?Rra ^pqqR rri tr^tr R^fri^: ii % ii 
 
 R ^T TRfRTjfq RITRI7: frlftlRR RRT I 
 IRjgr 7=RRT RRR RRRt^ RRTR£5T: II S II 
 
 RRRR^RTR 
 
 RRTSRT TRfRRTq: RTRR Rf^Rf I 
 
 rrt^rr %m r<r rr Rslqfn: II t II 
 
 =sra R^STRRf R R RRTtfR R(R Rf^ I 
 
 R?R;5[RgRi rH fqRi?nfR r rrr: ii <» ii 
 R fe %R*R RkfR R15JTT RTOTfR RRRt I 
 RfRRlfR qqwii R RfRqRHTRRR II 3° II 
 
Book XXI.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 78 
 
 Vrihadaswa spake: 
 
 With the evening in Vidarbha, men at watch, as they drew near, 
 Mighty ltituparna’s coming, to king Bhima did proclaim. 
 
 Then that king, by Bhima’s mandate, entered in Kundina’s walls, 
 
 All the region round him echoing with the thunders of his car. 
 
 But the echoing of that chariot when king Nala’s horses heard, 
 
 In their joy they neighed and trampled, even as Nala’s self were there. 
 Damayanti, too, the rushing of king Nala’s chariot heard. 
 
 As a cloud that hoarsely thunders at the coming of the rains. 
 
 All her heart was thrilled with wonder at that old familiar sound. 
 
 On they seemed to come, as Nala drove of yore his trampling steeds : 
 Like it seemed to Bhima’s daughter, and e’en so to Nala’s steeds. 
 
 On the palace-roofs the peacocks, th’ elephants within their stalls, 
 
 And the horses heard the rolling of the mighty monarch’s car. 
 Elephants and peacocks hearing the fleet chariot rattling on, 
 
 Up they raised their necks and clamoured, as at sound of coming rain. 
 
 Damayanti spake : 
 
 “ How the rolling of yon chariot, filling, as it seems, the earth, 
 
 “ Thrills my soul with unknown transport ! it is Nala, king of men. 
 
 “ If this day I see not Nala with his glowing moonlike face, 
 
 “ Him, the king with countless virtues, I shall perish without doubt. 
 
 “ If this day within th’ embraces of that hero’s clasping arms, 
 
 I the gentle pressure feel not, without doubt I shall not live. 
 
 X 2 
 
 
ii ii 
 
 [*T° 
 
 hi wfMrfr %trn: i 
 
 ot n%^nfa gm^ ii ii 
 
 ^ tit f^fw^n i 
 
 ^TfrFrafir ^ s*nr: 11 n 
 
 ^ ^T WT^^^TTrrt 1 
 
 c» \ 
 
 q q xi-gfcirf qxqq #^ffq q^TSR ll S3 II 
 wj: ^*ITqT^ sffr* ^TrlT ■xn«rfirSt xpl: I 
 T^SJfNl^iff ^ #sf^ STO %qq: II S« II 
 >p!TO N rXXq WTW q rXrqrRX f^Tf^T I 
 K?A q^TT Si vtT^TH fqqfqqr^fT II SM II 
 TTcj fq^qqpn XXT XXqXTsfpX HTtrT I 
 ^TTCTt? *X?? ^Xpratqif^qT II Si II 
 xrat n«ra ^rfejfr i 
 qrwqqi xx^qrx* xxfqrqjqqxf q< 11 s$ n 
 tratsqifrji qx'qfqt qT?qra x^^rtix i 
 fqfx^ ^qxjarra xmqqTOTXt % xq ustu 
 qtsqxfrq tqtq^n^ ^qqjf qxxfaq: i 
 *xiro*t 4W ntnqu'sm n sc 11 
 H *fln: qffTXTOT? ipm qxqx tttt: i 
 ^ raxxnxx xi^m nxxi XEita^ q ^ fq^fw n so u 
 fq> qnq ^rmH xrsw xxgx qq: q hxxxt i 
 
 qifaq% q qqfrTT Xjffqq T?qT>Tri II SS II 
 qi^qqjfsfq THIT XX *foxxq qHjqTjqq: I 
 
 xxqxq Tra^q qT q wt q’qrf'rx qrqq 11 ss 11 
 
 %q xqqqrqiqt q q fqqxwTnxj i 
 
 TfiTt fqqqiqq XTST qqm %5?c7Tfqq: II S3 II 
 
Book XXI.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 79 
 
 “ If ’tis not, like cloud of thunder, he that comes, Nishadha’s king, 
 
 “ I this day the tire will enter, burning like the hue of gold. 
 
 “ In his might like the strong lion, like the raging elephant, 
 
 “ Comes he not, the prince of princes, I shall perish without doubt. 
 
 “ Not a falsehood I remember, I remember no offence ; 
 
 “ Not an idle word remember, in his noble converse free. 
 
 “ Lofty, patient, like a hero, liberal beyond all kings, 
 
 “ Nought ignoble, as the base-born, even in private, may he do. 
 
 “ As I think upon his virtues, as I think by day, by night, 
 
 “ All this heart is rent with anguish, widowed of its own beloved.” 
 
 Thus lamenting, she ascended, as with frenzied mind possessed, 
 
 To the palace roof’s high terrace to behold the king of men. 
 
 In the middle court high seated in the car, the lord of earth, 
 
 Rituparna with Varshneya and with Vahuka she saw, 
 
 When Varshneya from that chariot, and when Vahuka came down, 
 
 He let loose those noble coursers, and he stopped the glowing car. 
 
 From that chariot-seat descended Rituparna, king of men, 
 
 To the noble monarch Bhima he drew near, for strength l’enowned. 
 
 Him received with highest honour Bhima, for without due cause 
 Deemed not he the Raja’s visit, nor divined his daughter’s plot ; 
 
 “ Wherefore com’st thou! hail and welcome,” thus that gracious king enquires 
 For his daughter’s sake he knew not that the lord of men had come. 
 
 But the Raja Rituparna, great in wisdom as in might, 
 
 When nor king within the palace, nor king’s son he could behold, 
 
 Nor of Swayamvara heard he, nor assembled Brahmins saw, 
 
 Thus within his mind deep pondering spoke of Kosala the lord. 
 
to 
 
 ii qfFrqqqnqq^ n 
 
 [q° 
 
 wfttsqfftpn%q qqqra q?fqqTFR: i 
 trqrfq q wqq q'ftrr qqqT qqfqqrqfT 11 u 
 qtqqqW qRJTqqqqiTTri | 
 urm^ qjrq qpqq^re qqqrq ii h 
 
 qtqqqifti fqfqft? HRnnu^cRiTTii i 
 q^ F^R qFqtfq ^ITlj qq qfqqfa II =■! II 
 qfl?. T?M q ifqftq rf qif q qqqqW I 
 f^-sgiHjwrn fsjqrq anqftsqtfw qq: qq: ii*$ii 
 q q?|q: HfFnqr q"ft: iftw^T qifqq: I 
 qqqqr qqjqqt ft? q?q qqrfqqiT 11 *t 11 
 qjqqiji qq TTqq qftiTqqftw qq I 
 qif^T Tqq qi^jq TqqiHTq qqFTqq II »<i II 
 q qxqfqqT qrq qtqTq qqqq q qrrem: i 
 qrt %qiq Tqtqqi qmfqqq 11 30 11 
 
 ?qqqft w qftsifti ?|T HTiqqfic ^jq 1 
 qqqqq qiwiq qrqqrq qqrfqq 11 sq 11 
 fqqrqiqiq q? 41 f qqjq Tqfqqjq: 1 
 qqfrirq q?qq qiuftq q q qsmfq qqq 11 3? 11 
 qiftiqq qqq qq fqgT qqtqftrf^m I 
 qqra tqfqqftft qq^qq qftq qwq 11 33 11 
 qnfTfqr^ qiqqqifsfq qqt trar qqm qqi 1 
 wqisq Tqfqqfqi qqqqjq ll 38 II 
 qq ft qqrfqqr g qqqqft fqqqqq 1 
 ^ff qqqqqTqTq qqviftqijt qqT II 3M II 
 
 11 ?ft qftrquqnq qqfqqftqq: qq: 11 n 
 
Book XXI.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 80 
 
 “ Hither, O majestic Bhima, to salute thee am I come.” 
 
 But king Bhima smiled in secret, as he thought within his mind, 
 
 “ What the object of this journey of a hundred Yojanas. 
 
 “ Passing through so many cities for this cause he set not forth ; 
 
 “ For this cause of little moment to our court he hath not come, 
 
 “ ’Tis not so; — perchance hereafter I may know his journey’s aim.” 
 
 After royal entertainment then the king his guest dismissed : 
 
 “ Take then thy repose,” thus said he, “ weary of thy journey, rest.” 
 
 He refreshed, with courteous homage of that courteous king took leave, 
 Ushered by the royal servants to th’ appointed chamber went: 
 
 There retired king Ritupama, with Yarshneya in his suite. 
 
 Vahuka, meantime, the chariot to the chariot-house had led, 
 
 There the coursers he unharnessed, skilfully he dressed them there, 
 
 And with gentle words caressed them, on the chariot-seat sate down. 
 
 But the woful Damayanti, when Bhangasuri she’d seen, 
 
 And the charioteer Yarshneya, and the seeming Vahuka, 
 
 Thought within Yidarbha’s princess, “ Whose was that fleet chariot’s sound? 
 “ Such it seems as noble Nala’s, yet no Nala do I see. 
 
 “ Hath the charioteer Yarshneya Nala’s noble science learned ? 
 
 “ Therefore did the thundering chariot sound as driven by Nala’s self? 
 
 “ Or may royal Rituparna like the skilful Nala drive ? 
 
 “Therefore did the rolling chariot seem as of Nishadha’s king?” 
 
 Thus when Damayanti pondered in the silence of her soul, 
 
 She, the beauteous, sent her handmaid to that king her messenger. 
 
 End of Book XXI. 
 
[w° 
 
 b 5 ! 
 
 II II 
 
 JT^, %ftrfrr TtT^fk ^ inj i 
 
 wtw f^r^wt ii <\ ii 
 
 ^WIHJ HWfkrTT I 
 
 TJ^IT: ^ ^TfTfH ^lf?rf^W II * II 
 ^T *t STfT H*I ?Tc*t W I 
 
 ' V 
 
 inn ^ Tinnn nf^ ^ f^nffw: 11 $ n 
 fj wg^n w i 
 
 nfrmTW^ ^ftfisr ^^m? N *nr ^rfnf^w n g 11 
 
 '%$&* ’s^r ^ 
 
 tttt: nmfgWT n^rr ^rfi ^tj^tr i 
 
 ^nun^fn ^vraft m^T^T n m ii 
 
 o 
 
 ^rn?f n f ^ n sRfag i 
 
 ^sr: nnf fa%j n^nw 11 $ 11 
 
 ^t % nfann ^5 fWm si ^ftht: i 
 
 fTrf r^TT ^fg W*TR ^f?T II $ II 
 
 Trp; 
 
 ^?r: ^TZRTt TTsTT ngronT i 
 
 ftrfWr f nfam ^ sfn fi^nr 11 1 11 
 
Book XXII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 81 
 
 Damayanti spake : 
 
 “ Speed thee, Kesini, enquire thou who is yonder charioteer, 
 
 “ On the chariot-seat reposing, all deformed, with arms so short? 
 
 “ Blessed maid, approach, and courteous open thou thy bland discourse : 
 “ Undespis’d! ask thou thy question, and the truth let him reply. 
 
 “ Much and sorely do I doubt me, whether Nala it may be, 
 
 “ As my bosom’s rapture augurs, as the gladness of my heart. 
 
 “ Speak thou, ere thou close the converse, even as good Parnada spake, 
 “ And his answer, slender-waisted, undespis’d ! remember thou.” 
 
 Vrihadaswa spake : 
 
 Then to Vahuka departing went that zealous messenger, 
 On the palace* loftiest terrace Damayanti sat and gazed. 
 
 Kesini spake : 
 
 “ Happy omen mark thy coming, I salute thee, king of men : 
 
 “ Of the princess Damayanti hear, O lord of men, the speech : 
 
 “ ‘From what region came ye hither? with what purpose are ye come?’ 
 “ Answer thou, as may beseem you, so Vidarbha’s princess wills.” 
 
 Vahuka spake: 
 
 “ Soon a second Swayamvara, heard the king of Kosala, 
 
 “ Damayanti holds: to-morrow will it be, the Brahmin said: 
 
 Y 
 
[n° 11. 
 
 t=> ii n 
 
 ^ftwrT nfeqst ttst ^wsrsnsTfsfa: i 
 ?% STS3%T niffT ^ «TTfs: II 0.11 
 
 %ftrarqrs 
 
 o 
 
 WS StSBT ifrftst ■St: n p: SKSSTSS: I 
 SITS rrra TrnTffrf II lo II 
 
 STp 3SHT 
 
 SinraTSiJS % lift S^tS 3 frT fpS: I 
 n up n? vn^fT^ft.H Tq-fem: n 11 11 
 ^i?n wnrapst: HrT% ^ wfwfsri: I 
 ^pros mm nran n p: ^ts 11 I s 11 
 
 SifrraiSrq 
 
 o 
 
 snnrfs sms: n n Tim n^rr ns: i 
 ??fti %sn sifss mis g mp u =13 u 
 
 qip ssrs 
 
 ?ts pt fnfem SrSRn’nnninai: i 
 p sm ssnsm ns srnrfs %sv 11 11 
 n pm sif^n n<s sfs s^fmfn i 
 nprmrfs 77 T%sfwn n?mt n^tsfs: 11 m ii 
 
 WWTS S SrS %fs ST TO rrenSTTT I 
 
 n f? % mifn fsr^tfn 377: srnfw ssfffVs 11 if, 11 
 
 %fo*jsrs 
 
 st sms ^sPst nsn nsms msrcp ssr i 
 T urfs sifNmrfs srssin: ss: p: 11 is 11 
 
 OO 
 
Book XXII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 82 
 
 I “ Hearing this, with fleetest coursers, that a hundred Yojans speed, 
 
 “ Set he forth, the wind less rapid, and his charioteer am I.” 
 
 Kes'ini spake: 
 
 “ Who the third that journeys with you ? who is he, and what his race ? 
 “ Of what race art thou? this office wherefore dost thou undertake?” 
 
 Vahuka spake: 
 
 “ ’Tis the far-renowned Varshneya, Punyasloka’s charioteer : 
 
 “ He, when Nala fled an exile, to Bhangasuri retired. 
 
 “ Skilful I in taming horses, and a famous charioteer. 
 
 “ Rituparna’s chosen driver, dresser of his food am I.” 
 
 Kesini spake: 
 
 “ Knows the charioteer Varshneya whither royal Nala went ? 
 
 “ Of his fortune hath he told thee? Vahuka, what hath he said?” 
 
 Vahuka spake: 
 
 “ He of the unhappy Nala safe the children borne away, 
 
 “ Wheresoe’er he would departed, of king Nala knows he nought : 
 
 “ Nothing of Nishadha’s Raja, fair one ! living man doth know. 
 “Through the world, concealed, he wanders, having lost his proper form. 
 “ Only Nala’s self of Nala knows, and his own inward soul, 
 
 “ Of himself to living mortal Nala will no sign betray.” 
 
 Kesini spake : 
 
 “ He that to Ayodhya’s city went, the holy Brahmin first, 
 
 “ Of his faithful wife these sayings uttered once and once again ; 
 
[w 
 
 t 3 II II 
 
 a g m famm fein mwf mfimmr im i 
 -jmmi fmfam *prrn ^?;fTm;T fnmi ftra u u u 
 «T % mmi WTIKHT (Tm^T ^rHrftf%IT!ft I 
 fKmTTTm mmtrSmTf»TO^iTT II 'Kill 
 HWT *^n: =RTTrT tm mif^m I 
 
 ^ % mtT ufrRm mK^T m || »0 II 
 rIRTTR rJW flPTO H?TTIfI I 
 
 Hm %K*ff ^Ti|« ^^THjfTlferTT II II 
 
 imm Hfmmmn Km ?m mmT fai<m i 
 
 ^k^ikw %>ff ’mtrra ii ii 
 
 mmrm 
 
 <rsm mfttTT^TiflK m mrtmm 11 =3 u 
 
 a fmijKnwm kswrt i 
 
 ■snnrofe 1 ^ mimi mm?; f%?h ^irfbT n =8 ii 
 
 mmim 
 
 mmjmmfm grgr^n ntmTmfmr f c 3 %m: 1 
 w*nmw wwrt nmr fmxrcmnT m 11 ?n 11 
 rfem m m>«jfmr m<nmm 1 
 
 inmri^ mxfi;mmimmTm miTmfmr mTfmtm: 11 =€, 11 
 fmmmRim m 1 
 
 mil nr mm mfTHjmiT mm m %fm mtirfm 11 =>9 11 
 urornTmi mftWt: ^fmr ?mmran: 1 
 mnfmfar KKinimRi totwt m mnpr mif fm 11 =>t 11 
 
Book XXII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 83 
 
 “ ‘Whither went’st thou then, O gamester, half my garment severing off; 
 “ 4 Leaving in the forest sleeping, all forsaken, thy belov’d ? 
 
 “ ‘ Even as thou commandecl’st, sits she, sadly waiting thy return, 
 
 “ 4 Day and night, consumed with sorrow, in her scant half-garment clad. 
 “ 4 Oh ! to her for ever weeping, in the extreme of her distress, 
 
 “ 4 Grant thy pity, noble hero, answer to her earnest prayer.’ 
 
 44 Speak again the words thou uttered’st, words of comfort to her soul, 
 
 44 The renowned Vidarbha’s princess fain that speech would hear again, 
 
 44 When the Brahmin thus had spoken, what thou answered’st back to him, 
 44 That again Vidarbha’s princess in the self-same words would hear.” 
 
 Vrihadaswa spake: 
 
 Of king Nala, in such language by fair Kesini addressed, 
 
 All the heart was wrung with sorrow, and the eyes o’erflowed with tears. 
 But his anguish still suppressing, inly though consumed, the king, 
 
 With a voice half-choked with weeping, thus repeated his reply. 
 
 Vahuka spake: 
 
 “ Even in the extreme of misery, noble women still preserve 
 “ Over their ownselves the mastery, by their virtues winning heaven ; 
 
 44 By their faithless lords abandoned, anger feel they not, e’en then ; 
 
 44 In the breastplate of their virtue, noble women live unharmed. 
 
 “ By the wretched, by the senseless, by the lost to every joy, 
 
 “ She by such a lord forsaken to resentment will not yield. 
 
 “ Against him, his sustenance seeking, of his robe by birds despoiled, 
 
 “ Him consumed with utmost misery, still no wrath the dark-hued feels ; 
 
tsJ ii 11 [«° 
 
 srjmrswfrn ■msfq nfir im fr^FTH i 
 ftniT ?H wftlrT 3t«?n^rf II ;><> II 
 ^ rR ric7: I 
 
 ^ ^twh ^nsr^w ats htot ii so ii 
 
 hh: ht ira i 
 
 K^i tf ii $<{ ii 
 
 ii ifo qfTttrna'TT^ nf^fwcm: Hn: u « 11 
 
3ook XXII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 ' ‘ Treated well, or ill-entreated, when her husband thus she sees 
 ‘ Spoiled of blissj bereft of kingdom, famine-wasted, worn with woe.” 
 In these words as spake king Nala in the anguish of his heart, 
 
 Could he not refrain from weeping, his unwilling tears burst forth. 
 Then fair Kesini departing, told to Damayanti all, 
 
 All that Vahuka had spoken, all th’ emotion he betrayed. 
 
 End of Book XXII. 
 
bM 
 
 II hi<$M II 
 
 H (T^ ^nTT ^ %WOW I 
 
 TTJfmHT ?Tc3 TT % 2<TH isnnftw II <1 II 
 
 jra; >jq^ si ^t|% i 
 
 ^TOT P|Tftq«n ^ftjrt^tW TfSfJl II => II 
 ^ ftrf^W f^TiT n mf¥H I 
 
 THT «%?ITPT^ H^iwt ft-%f%(T II 3 II 
 
 nfa^R %fVf=r i 
 
 *ir<m ^r U77 nw ?n?rrcRT n 8 u 
 
 TTrTrT 3 "gTTTT Tt f?I^H | 
 
 f^rfint rnn i 
 
 ■jraro^fa iren^i fi^tt im 11 m ii 
 
 3*TJppht^ 31RT RT IFTTWra ^ %ftrWI I 
 fa'SJKTTO ?^raRl fr^^TfR RRT WTRW II % II 
 
 ^?^rT I 
 
 f^rfti'^ ^tt rrm ?.v *nj% f^wnf* 11 s u 
 
 o 
 
 &S H wm WJR: nfViT I 
 
 ^iftt ^ruftr wmfw n t h 
 ?^ r*i ^rerra ttftr ftou f^^rnfr nftm i 
 
 rt <5 <T5JT WSfW '3?FPjfft II dll 
 
 =UrtRT!tRI Ht5jqhm I 
 
Book XXIII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 85 
 
 Vrihadaswa spake: 
 
 Hearing this, fair Damayanti, all abandoned to her grief, 
 
 Thinking still that he was Nala, spake to Kesini again. 
 
 “ Go, O Kesini, examine Vahuka and all his acts, 
 
 “ Silent take thy stand beside him, and observe whate’er he does ; 
 
 “ And when any act soever, virtuous maiden ! he may do, 
 
 “ Closely watching all his movements, mark the bearing of the man. 
 
 “ Nor, fair Kesini, be given him fire his labours to assist : 
 
 “ Neither be there given him water, in thy haste, at his demand : 
 
 £ All, when thou hast well observed him, every act to me repeat, 
 
 ‘ Every act, divine or mortal, that in Vahuka appears ; 
 
 1 And whatever else thou seest, be it straightway told to me.” 
 
 Thus addressed by Damayanti Kesini again set forth ; 
 
 Of the tamer of the horses every act observed, came back ; 
 
 I Every act as she had seen it she to Damayanti told : 
 
 Each divine or mortal wonder that in Vahuka appeared. 
 
 Kesini spake : 
 
 ' Very holy is he, never mortal man in all my life 
 ■ Have I seen, or have I heard of, Damayanti, like to him. 
 
 He drew near the lowly entrance, bowed not down his stately head ; 
 ' On the instant, as it saw him, up th’ expanding portal rose. 
 
 For the use of Rituparna much and various viands came ; 
 
 Z 
 
[TO 
 
 bit II II 
 
 TffttrT TTO TJ5T W TITO S? ^ TObTO II So || 
 
 TITO H^T?*TO^TO ^TOTO X rTOTO^falTn: I 
 H TtTO%%HT: Wi: TOftT FTOHFfl TOT: II SS II 
 
 ' O vs N 
 
 tot: n^roro fro Trofvf^Hi TOp;: i 
 TO! wf? STOATS Tf TOTT^SW II SS II 
 
 Cl^f^rTO TTO SfTO I*?TO?TO I 
 p T^TOTO ?^T fsftTOTTSfH SfTOHT II S3 II 
 
 ^i^ra Hftror *rop ^ipsf c*%r toit i 
 
 Tie T5lf?TO ^iftt TOFS3I TTOTOT e?ra *ro II S!J II 
 3^TO TITO SITOFfTOT TOT I 
 ^Irfk TOTOT TTOp SFS<si II SM II 
 
 7m F TproFFTOeTO TOST*?T TTO<T 71%: | 
 
 ttototoOt xrrfigwri htt ^anfrn utoto » si, u 
 m V3 ^rpftffT fftrnf^r 1% I 
 
 C'- O ^ 
 
 ^m^fT-R^rwrfH qpsf |7 tr wren it ^9 11 
 
 ^*Prft H rf^ ^T %f%rT I 
 
 ^ o \ ^ o 
 
 tstottot ?t<7 ni?i u sb u 
 
 TO 'STfTOTO TOTTC TO7 TOjWTO!T I 
 
 %froff stto ^rfV sto Tsmsta u se 11 
 
 STO STOTTO TOpTOTOTOfrT I 
 
 TITTOTOTO fjf TITO TTTO^TOff TOfstfa II So II 
 TO TITO TOpTOTO TOT TOTOT M JTO ^ I 
 ^UIIH TOT rlftiTT WfTOTnTrT THTmfrnft I 
 eTOITOI TTTO STejTr WK^T II SS II 
 
Book XXI 1 1.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 8(3 
 
 i “ Sent, as meet, by royal Bhima, and abundant animal food. 
 
 ' “ These to cleanse, with meet ablution, were capacious vessels set ; 
 
 “As he looked on them, the vessels stood, upon the instant, full. 
 
 “ Then, the meet ablutions over, Vahuka went forth and took 
 “ Of the withered grass a handful, held it upward to the sun : 
 
 “ On the instant, brightly blazing, shone the all-consuming fire. 
 
 “ Much I marvelled at the wonder, and amazed am hither come ; 
 
 “ Lo, a second greater marvel sudden burst upon my sight ! 
 
 “ He that blazing fire stood handling, yet unharmed, unburned remained. 
 “ At his will flows forth the water, and as quickly sinks again. 
 
 “ And another greater wonder, lady, did 1 there behold : 
 
 “ He the flowers which he had taken gently moulded in his hands, 
 
 “ In his hands the flowers, so moulded, as with freshening life endued, 
 
 “ Blossomed out with richer fragrance, stood erect upon their stems : 
 
 “ All these marvels having noted, swiftly came I back to thee.” 
 
 Vrihadaswa spake: 
 
 Damayanti when these wonders of the king of men she heard, 
 
 Thought yet more king Nala present, by his acts and mien revealed. 
 
 She her royal lord suspecting in the form of Vahuka, 
 
 With a gentle voice and weeping spake to Kesini again : 
 
 “ Go, again, and whilst he heeds not, meat by Vahuka prepared 
 “ From the kitchen softly taking hither Kesim return.” 
 
 She to Vahuka approaching, unperceived stole soft away 
 
 Of the well-cooked meat a morsel, warm she bore it in her haste, 
 
 And to Damayanti gave it, Kesini, without delay. 
 
[s° *?. 
 
 ts ii ^tTtxrr^qr^ » 
 
 stfsHT HciftreRI stsst sfs: gtr i 
 
 urn HST Ho* TJTT HTsStS^ >J5^:f^m II »» II 
 
 %si sth nsi n^rm s hh ww: i 
 fags irwnra ^ftr^n s? htth ii =>3 11 
 i^ihst si snn ssfsgK ^t|^: i 
 
 hit itht sft^rrfs ^nsw 11 11 
 
 g hhthrt gat gcgrifmlt 1 
 gs g:sxrffcrnwT gsrt wire f h *mi 
 swt <^fwT g fibres ^Wfg hit i 
 sfgsr hist gat %fs?fts igs areata 11 Hu 
 11 gsri s| fsgs hh gwt: 1 
 
 W ?ljH HIST HTWH ITHIHTH, II * 9 II 
 
 S|s: HWTHHrt ST ss: S%H ITSTT: I 
 
 sh isrrfawt *ra; si wrgs 11 »tu 
 
 II ifa SHXtHTS’nS WtfssfTTrTS: SH: II »3 II 
 
Book XXIII.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 Of the food prepared by Nala oft the flavour had she tried ; 
 
 Tasting it she shrieked in anguish, “ Nala is yon charioteer.” 
 
 Stirred by vehement emotion, of her mouth ablution made : 
 
 She her pair of infant children sent with Kesini to him. 
 
 Soon as he young Indrasena with her little brother saw, 
 
 Up he sprang, his arms wound round them, to his bosom folding both ; 
 When he gazed upon the children, like the children of the gods, 
 
 All his heart o’erflowed with pity, and aloud his tears broke forth. 
 
 Yet Nishadha’s lord perceiving she his strong emotion marked, 
 
 From his hold released the children, and to Kesini spake thus, 
 
 “ Oh ! so like mine own twin children was yon lovely infant pair, 
 
 “ Seeing them thus unexpected have I broken out in tears : 
 
 “ If so oft thou comest hither men some evil will suspect, 
 
 “ We within this land are strangers, beauteous maiden, part in peace.” 
 
 End of Book XXIII. 
 
tt 
 
 II II 
 
 (JR° *8. 
 
 o 
 
 fmsrt ift tt ifmrafam xftmr: i 
 
 WW fHlti *(% 3 mT II I II 
 
 ?to 1 rim gm tothw i 
 mm ^:mm m^nmf m u « n 
 miftim m mrm mim mmsim i 
 
 m m*rm^ wh %fmi 11 3 11 
 « m Hmram mm m mgmmi mifti 1 
 fmrnr ms*j msw fam m sfMfaraT 11 8 11 
 imw rn^T g % 4 t m nton mrnftff 1 
 <^ff gxi mn ^fmnmx h mfmx: 11 q 11 
 
 m % famm^mm mm m mmin 1 
 m* wromu mr wmr: wfamm 11 % 11 
 at m mpx sim ^?n *jm 1 
 
 mrfam mt^:m>m mxm^qftym 11 s 11 
 xi g mn Ttmm#; mimrft m* mm 1 
 rftasfftwmfam 11 1 11 
 
 rrw: mmmmm ^rfam 1 
 
 ^mxnft mmir mp> mqmr msr^tri mu 
 ^5 smx miT -qif^ to mm mf*s 1 
 mrm mqm f^fmm nm m ipm ffere mo 11 
 mmmm fum mm fmsm wi 1 
 
 muira 1 m m%fi m* m* II W II 
 
Book XXIV.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 88 
 
 Vriiiadaswa spake: 
 
 Seeing the profound emotion of that wisest king of men, 
 
 Kesini in haste returning told to Damavanti all : 
 
 Then again did Damayanti give to Kesini command, 
 
 To approach her royal mother, in her haste her lord to see. 
 
 “ Vahuka we’ve watched most closely, Nala we suspect him still ; 
 
 “ Only from his form we doubt him, this myself would fain behold. 
 
 “ Cause him enter here, my mother, or permit me him to seek ; 
 
 “ Known or unknown to my father let it be decided now.” 
 
 By that handmaid thus accosted, then the queen to Bhima told 
 All his daughter’s secret counsel, and the Raja gave assent. 
 
 Instant from her sire the princess from her mother leave obtained, 
 Bade them make king Nala enter in the chamber where she dwelt. 
 Sudden as he gazed upon her, upon Damayanti gazed, 
 
 Nala, he was seized with anguish, and with tears his eyes o’erflowed. 
 And when Damayanti gazed on Nala thus approaching near, 
 
 With an agonizing sorrow was the noble lady seized. 
 
 Clad, then, in a scarlet mantle, hair-dishevelled, mire-defiled. 
 
 Unto Vahuka this language Damayanti thus addressed : 
 
 " Vahuka beheld’ st thou ever an upright and noble man 
 “ Who departed and abandoned in the wood his sleeping wife ? 
 
 “ The beloved wife and blameless, in the wild wood worn with grief, 
 “ Who was he who thus forsook her ? who but Nala, king of men ? 
 
II *Tf^PTNsMM« II 
 
 [XX° 
 
 
 fa ^ xtut xxto totot? ^ xx?faw: i 
 TO HTR TOXTO fafaxi TORTO fasTO SHT II TO II 
 
 hxto<: totto toxi^ixi to xx xxto xjtn 
 
 TOTOfflT XITfaTOXXT xxfaxtff XE1TOTOH ’XTO II S3 II 
 
 O O N ' 
 
 toxtt nxfti jj^to w stotoxx ^whh m i 
 > xf^mftfct xxsi ij nfw’fHX w rt<: tot u stf u 
 ^utoxto =|TOtTOH g txtot xro^ ^tfx^xx i 
 nyfarsi TOft xxtotoxxi toxtsi pttjto ^ 11 to 11 
 
 TOrffa ^TOTfflTTWXT t^XXfXXWXt TO XT 7TXT I 
 xifw^ XX35X STJT TOTOTTOXX ?TOX TOTOXfa mft II 
 XX ?X TJTOX XH5? TO; XXX? TXW ^XTTOXX X^4 I 
 
 TOfcron txh toti ^ xra toxto tost-xt 11 ^9 11 
 
 rTTO (X TOTO ’pipt TOTOXTfafXT: XIXX I 
 TOXWTO X^farTTO TOTOiTO Xxt f'TOlf^xr |l St II 
 XX XT^ffa TO5JTTOX; ^SIXXTOTSXXXXH ^f?*: I 
 txrax^ni: XXrTrf TO STIR TOfar 3TOfa<T: II SC II 
 xxxx ^ towtot xrto fafrox: 1 
 
 T^XjXXTOTOXT TOTOT HfailTO f? TO vp || So II 
 faxpIT XXX TOX: XTOXH HIXXXfXX 5? TOTTOTT: I 
 
 px^i f^Tx^TOfti xx ff flsxxm xxxftrox 11 to 11 
 
 TOX XT xnft TOTTTXT ^XTOTOT ^XTOXXT I 
 TOtpt TOTO: ^TTO TOIT rT »Xfa ^ifafaiT II TO II 
 XJTTTCT TOfTO Xjftrff ’JTOX XjqfxxTOXIxrXrl I 
 Hift fax^ xxx xnfxt faxffa TOfasiffT it to 11 
 
 #f|TO TITOTOXXX? ^X^TOX TOTTOTO I 
 faTOX %TOT TOfTXTt TOIJTIjfTX: TOxfxTOT: 11 x«8 II 
 
Book XXIV.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 89 
 
 “ To the lord of earth, from folly, what offence can I have given 
 “ That he fled, within the forest leaving me by sleep oppressed ? 
 
 “ Openly, the gods rejected, was he chosen by me, my lord : 
 
 “ Could he leave the true, the loving, her that hath his children borne ! 
 
 “ By the nuptial fire, in presence of the gods, he clasped my hand, 
 
 ‘“I will be,’ this truth he plighted, where is now* that promise gone?” 
 While all this in broken accents sadly Damayanti spake, 
 
 From her eyes the drops of sorrow* flowed in copious torrents down. 
 
 Those dark eyes, with vermeil corners, thus with trembling moisture dewed, 
 When king Nala saw* and gazed on, to the sorrowful he spake : 
 
 “ Gaming that I lost my kingdom, ’twas not mine ow*n guilty deed, 
 
 “ That was wrought by Kali, timid ! hence it was I thee forsook. 
 
 “ Therefore smitten was the miscreant by thy scathing curse long since 
 “ In the wild wood as thou wanderedst, grieving day and night for me, 
 
 “ He then dwelt within my body, burning with that powerful curse, 
 
 “ Ever burning, fiercer, hotter, as when fire is heaped on fire. 
 
 “ He by my religious patience, my devotion, now subdued, 
 
 “ Lo ! the end of all our sorrows, beautiful ! is now at hand. 
 
 “ I, the evil one departed, hither have made haste to come ; 
 
 “ For thy sake, O round-limbed ! only ; other business have I none. 
 
 “ Yet, O how* may high-born woman from her vowed, her plighted lord 
 “ Swerving, choose another husband, even as thou, O trembler, would’st ? 
 
 “ Over all the earth the heralds travel by the king’s command, 
 
 “‘Now the daughter of king Bhima will a second husband choose, 
 
 “ ‘ Free from every tie, as wills she, as her fancy may beseem,’ 
 u Hearing this, came hither speeding king Bhangasuri in haste.” 
 
[s° *8. 
 
 <10 II II 
 
 g Wg ?|rTT ^Tc^f Ttfisfmf I 
 irraffF %miTm ^ >ftm ^ mmftw 11 s m ii 
 ^ *rnr miftt ^nxjt gtmn itfbuf^g i 
 
 ff %mT ^pr mm Ft familftpi II »| || 
 
 irmfwwR w strawr >im: i 
 
 V 
 
 ^mtfH tth nrmf% irrmiTm fg^t gsj u n 
 mm N ftt rnsniit Pmm mshft mn mftN i 
 ^P*c*rqra v ^gmsifa^sm u »t n 
 mt m# ^W jrfmrp& rRRTT I 
 TR1T sfr TR II =0.11 
 
 FTtW ^TH ^ f? <7t%Sm TJ^TfT Tjfmftmt I 
 TITRf nTjTl 53 % TTOfmT II 30 || 
 
 w^ni hh mgrg Tim i 
 
 mn nraif w ftrfNg n^wTft mrnni n u 
 
 55 R ^TffT HT%sfmTT TJiWt^ ^FTfw: I 
 TR TT W^HT HTTing, HR HTTRi? || 3 s II 
 
 mn mifH fmm^r: hri gmi sgr i 
 
 O w ' 
 
 r? Tpfij *m Tn^TTT^f nfg HR HTTR? II 33 II 
 
 HHgmmH Hmrgtfir unfaing i 
 h Trmj tto unmg nfg mn httr? ii 38 h 
 Ti?r %r hh: -%-m %%f»j TJKrrfm % i 
 f%HHj n^T^nmr tif hts^ ?qmg m u 34 « 
 hhh ■Jfrm hht mgr i 
 
 miT gfRrft hr nw mftfa % 11 $% 11 
 tjhh Rim mR^n qtftnm 1 
 
 mf%irt iftiTn’n htrit mj h% HftHrflTTH 11 3s 11 
 
Hook XXIV.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 HO 
 
 Damayanti, when from Nala heard she this his grievous charge, 
 
 With her folded hands, and trembling, thus to Nala made reply : 
 
 “ Do not me, O noble-minded, of such shameless guilt suspect, 
 
 “ Thou, when I the gods rejected, Nala, wert my chosen lord. 
 
 “ Only thee to find, the Brahmins went to the ten regions forth, 
 
 “ Chaunting to their holy measures, but the words that I had taught. 
 
 “ Then that Brahmin wise, Parnada, such the name he bears, O king, 
 
 “ Thee in Kosala, the palace of king Itituparna, found. 
 
 “There to thee my words addressed he, answer there from thee received. 
 
 “ I this subtle wile imagined, king of men, to bring thee here. 
 
 “ Since, beside thyself, no mortal in the world, within the day, 
 
 “ Could drive on the fleetest coursers for a hundred Yojanas. 
 
 “ To attest this truth, O monarch ! I would touch thy sacred feet ; 
 
 “ Even in heart have I committed never evil thought ’gainst thee. 
 
 “ He through all the world that wanders, witness the all-seeing wind, 
 
 “ Let him now of life bereave me, if in this ’gainst thee I’ve sinned : 
 
 “ And the sun that moveth ever over all the world, on high, 
 
 “ Let him now of life bereave me, if in this ’gainst thee I’ve sinned. 
 
 “ Witness, too, the moon that permeates every being’s inmost thought ; 
 
 “ Let this god of life bereave me, if herein ’gainst thee I’ve sinned. 
 
 “ These three gods are they that govern the three worlds, so let them speak ; 
 “ This my sacred truth attest they, or this day abandon me.” 
 
 Thus adjured, a solemn witness, spake the wind from out the air ; 
 
 “ She hath done or thought no evil, Nala, ’tis the truth we speak : 
 
 “ King, the treasure of her virtue in its fulness hath she kept, 
 
 “ Her we have watched and guarded ever closely for three livelong years. 
 
 A a 2 
 
II II 
 
 [Ft® 
 
 ^3TRT ■fafttW'ST ^r4 ?R#f( ^nTHtSFprt I 
 H ^nr ifst Btm ^frs*t: tjuth sg 11 3t 11 
 'JII'RI FRT rPf WIT Ftfhm I 
 FTHt STfT H^Tf ^T Hf htjNt II ?e.ll 
 
 rrai ^tfir ^raf g wh ? i 
 
 ^rft ^ xnra: II ' 4 ° II 
 
 ^rTrTfl qjT tr*tTS*l FtTCW I 
 ^HWft f^ljT rri *apira% SHft^Ft II g«| II 
 rtrtFt ^TFI 3TC3t: OT^RSt^ R^nfiW I 
 flTOrEt rTPTCTSr rf Ttwt HH ^T5 Rq: II 8=> II 
 
 c o 
 
 ^TCftrei H f^T HtalJrtT tf?T I 
 
 UTlRt^ wfcTiq Tttntufl^H ^fafertT II 8? II 
 wfn ?IHT Tt3tT >JT3fHT5?t W I 
 WF?% ^THiTT -^Tft HfU^tT II gg II 
 
 ww: ^Kftt fipWl ^ iW I 
 
 xttYttt fta ftupsrare^tor « i*M » 
 
 rt*R nftfm '^f^fwmi I 
 
 ^rter^ m wfauftgw; ii 8€t ii 
 Tm: Ft^t WfW ^HWIT ^ I 
 
 ^FtTO^t^rt ifrqT %4f3RFft *jq II g$ II 
 iratsspft^ f ir?y i 
 
 ^FTWtT nftxirf ^ ^Tftrf II gfc II 
 
 HTm (ft Tli%m txN ^W^tTT TJTTttW I 
 
 FJ^Ft -^IJT FffttiTT FJTJ II g(» II 
 
Book XXIV.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 91 
 
 “ This unrivalled scheme she plotted only for thy absent sake ; 
 
 “ In one day a hundred Yojans who beside thyself may drive? 
 
 “ Thou hast met with Bhima’s daughter, Bhima’s daughter meets with thee, 
 “ Cast away all jealous scruple, to thy bosom take thy wife.” 
 
 Even as thus the wind was speaking, flowers fell showering all around : 
 And the gods sweet music sounded on the zephyr floating light. 
 
 As on this surpassing wonder royal Nala stood and gazed, 
 
 Of the blameless Damayanti melted all his jealous doubts. 
 
 Then by dust all undefiled he the heavenly vest put on, 
 
 Thought upon the King of Serpents, and his proper form resumed. 
 
 In his own proud form her husband Bhima’s royal daughter saw. 
 
 Loud she shrieked, the undespised, and embraced the king of men. 
 Bhima’s daughter, too, king Nala, shining glorious as of old, 
 
 Clasped unto his heart, and fondled gently that sweet infant pair. 
 
 Then her face upon his bosom, as the lovely princess laid, 
 
 In her calm and gentle sorrow, softly sighed the long-eyed queen : 
 
 He, that form still mire-defiled, as he clasped with smile serene, 
 
 Long the king of men stood silent, in the ecstacy of woe. 
 
 All the tale of Damayanti, and of Nala all the tale, 
 
 To king Bhima, in her transport, told Vidarbha’s mother-queen. 
 
 Then replied that mighty monarch, “ Nala, his ablutions done, 
 
 “ Thus re-joined to Damayanti I to-morrow will behold.” 
 
 VrihadasVa spake : 
 
 They the night in joy together passed relating, each to each. 
 
 All their wanderings in the forest, and each wild adventure strange. 
 
o° = 8 . 
 
 II HrTiqUeMMH II 
 ij| HUH: qw^tfqqfr I 
 
 Hflrri H HHTH ? II Mo II 
 
 H HiJH rfHT HfTH Hf I 
 
 gfawTHT rS^HTH q^HT ^ II M=l II 
 ^H'jRqfq HHiTH wHT^nHTftnn *jsj i 
 ^riH^TWH^q mq mw qtfvn n m=> ii 
 «q hhhi sqqnN tp^t fqfq^Hgr i 
 
 toh huhtststht Hbri’pn ttfqr sqtf^rfn iim?ii 
 
 ii ?fit HfTlqr^rTH HgfqqfimH: nn: li *8 II 
 
 
Book XXIV.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 .92 
 
 In king Bhima’s royal palace, studying each the other’s bliss, 
 
 With glad hearts, Vidarbha’s princess and the kingly Nala dwelt. 
 
 In his fourth year of divorcement, reunited to his wife, 
 
 Richly fraught with every blessing, at the height of joy he stood. 
 Damayanti too re-wedded, still increasing in her bliss, 
 
 Like as the glad earth to water opens its half-budding fruits, 
 
 She of weariness unconscious, soothed each grief, and full each joy, 
 Every wish fulfilled, shone brightly as the night when high the moon. 
 
 End of Book XXIV. 
 
II II 
 
 [fl° *4. 
 
 <13 
 
 rTT sgftnrr trft trsn RcT|7t: i 
 %wtt nfiri: q^nnfini u h ii 
 
 tTwt s f»=rm^iiTm=H w i 
 
 TTFtS^ <RWt ^ qq^ font ^‘TT II =■ II 
 W qfinTOT^ TpHTT qRT TT^T I 
 qqi[ qqfqqT q wn^wraw ng: i 
 trr qf^qi qq qawf qfqsmi n 3 11 
 rrw qniqtT qnt TraT nfiT'Tsi qqrfqfq I 
 qftq*iT ^RiT HR qqTqw USR^qi^ II 8 II 
 TTm q»jq qnr *TH?Tq i?qq: rr i 
 
 iRR flRCUR qf* ?fT cRTTH II 4 II 
 
 qpirMqqr rk Trarai^ 5 RlffR I 
 fawn ^pjqipnsp trutr: ^nr^m: 11 % m 
 nft wift q qTnqii : nqfeqq: i 
 wfawifa q qfafa ^qmqqqTfa q u $ 11 
 qiHqnTTSfa ''TOR qt|q^tfaq qq* i 
 wwi wn^i qqq q qrrfvq: 11 1 11 
 
 TR qTTqqq q<qT TTqT qiqqiqTq HlPW I 
 q q K qTqqfflTO ?7TWT qfaqfalt: II 0 II 
 q q?jm q^farprt qqv fqfwmqq: i 
 fqqqr qqqt ?k: rt Stqvqq^q mo ii 
 qifaq qmTTV W qsrqR qiffa qqq I 
 
 w C \ 
 
Book XXV.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 93 
 
 Vrihadaswa spake : 
 
 When that night was passed and over, Nala, that high-gifted king, 
 Wedded to Vidarbha’s daughter, in fit hour her sire beheld. 
 
 Humbly Nala paid his homage to the father of his queen, 
 
 Reverently did Damayanti pay her homage to her sire. 
 
 Him received the royal Bhima, as his son, with highest joy, 
 
 Honoured, as became him, nobly : then consoled that monarch wise 
 
 Damayanti, to king Nala reconciled, the faithful wife. 
 
 Royal Nala all these honours, as his homage meet, received : 
 
 And in fitting terms, devotion to the royal Bhima paid. 
 
 Mighty then through all the city ran the wakening sound of joy ; 
 
 All in every street exulting at king Nala’s safe return. 
 
 All the city with their banners and with garlands decked they forth. 
 
 All the royal streets well watered, and with stainless flowers were strewn ; 
 And from door to door the garlands of festooning flowers were hung ; 
 
 And of all the gods the altars were with fitting rites adorned. 
 
 Rituparna heard of Nala in the guise of Vahuka, 
 
 Now re-wed to Damayanti, and the king of men rejoiced. 
 
 To the king, before his presence, Nala courteous made excuse, 
 
 In his turn Ayodhya’s monarch in like courteous language spake. 
 
 He, received thus hospitably, wondering to Nishadha’s king, 
 
 “ Bliss be with thee, reunited to thy queen:” ’twas thus he said. 
 
 “ Have I aught offensive ever done to thee, or said, O king, 
 
 B b 
 
ea ii gHTTrnsTRH n [a® »m. 
 
 gjjjjrfvq h 'is 11 
 
 qfi: qj ^fwftifin wpnfq qnfqfqjr i 
 «qj jnfq <q «itjh qtiftt u s° u 
 
 JJc* gqiq 
 
 ^STOV 'JHqTO 3 H“M« qrfq qtfqq I 
 q^sftt ^ tt it %q: ^jpaj ff wn jrq ii g^u 
 
 w 
 
 qq ?rfq jwt *isfq gjqgft q qjnfqq i 
 
 Cs 
 
 jsijt gif g >jqq 37? iftfinj ^fn qjffa ii sa ii 
 qqqiW flfgflTT: JJ*m qiqjjfqq^ qff I 
 g jjqx wj| jrqq W JTq JJf *RT II SM II 
 g<r%q iq^nq nff ffreff i 
 jr gqjqafg ?^nfg gqg qf^ qif^q ii si ii 
 qqg guT ?€t firaru qj^qqiTq %qq: i 
 g q rri qffqqT? fqfq?%q qq^DT II S9 it 
 jjfh^T qrqf^q TTwg tjtj: i 
 
 fqqqTfqqfqtfq Jjq: I 
 
 jgqg qtqg gqr^jq qqj ^njr*J qq ^ list ii 
 qj gq^ qf jtjr ggjt TJirr fqqpqf i 
 gnt gfqsq qng qrff^qq ^qragg ii sc ii 
 
 ii sfn qjgtqqqnq 
 
 : qq: ii gq ii 
 
Book XXV.] STORY OF NALA. 94 
 
 “ Whilst unknown within my palace thou wert dwelling, king of men ? 
 
 “ If designed or undesigning any single act I’ve done 
 “ I might wish undone, thy pardon grant me, 1 beseech thee, king.” 
 
 Nala spake : 
 
 “ Not or deed or word discourteous, not the slightest hast thou done ; 
 
 “ Hadst thou, I might not resent it, freely would I pardon all. 
 
 “ Thou of old, my friend, my kinsman wert, O sovereign of men, 
 
 “ From this time henceforth thy friendship still on me thou must bestow. 
 
 “ Every wish anticipated, pleasantly I dwelt with thee ; 
 i “ Not in mine own palace dwelt I ever, as, O king, in thine. 
 
 / “ My surpassing skill in horses, all is thine that I possess ; 
 
 “ That on thee bestow I gladly, if, O king, it seem thee good.” 
 
 Nala thus to Rituparna gave his subtle skill in steeds, 
 
 Gladly he received the present, with each regulation meet. 
 
 Gifted with that precious knowledge, then Bhangasuri the king. 
 
 When in dice his skill mysterious to king Nala he had given, 
 
 Home returned to his own city with another charioteer. 
 
 Rituparna thus departed, Nala, then, O king of men 
 In the city of Kundina sojourned for no length of time. 
 
 End of Book XXV. 
 
 B b 2 
 
ii u 
 
 [* 8 
 
 CM 
 
 « htkh "J^ %^v: | 
 
 litre ^rrerntNifr itnro fatnn^ wfwii s u 
 ^lirer ^fHrfa: nfiottetj: I 
 
 TTret^rfsT ftjfh* H?OTfra -q^Tfilfij: II « II 
 H 33 nff SITTTren Hffqfff: I 
 
 TtfN%sr TinTara mire flfTTRi: II 3 II 
 TTrr: v^fii w*ng ^f7: I 
 
 •ren^t tNre tpre ^Tf fair ninffif ii 8 ii 
 3 HWt ^ 33^3^ Tra fa^ 3 r[ fasfa I 
 U3 1| HU H33THH TT3 TTfa g XTC^T || q || 
 ipr: itfarri ?pni 3fa h fafain wfrr: i 
 
 tpsr^h *re w urefara w^t ii i n 
 
 farCT 3ttTH ^TTf?!! Ttfa 3T ^if^T 3H I 
 HflTCTl!!: H^TIT^i: Htfa VH ^aiW II 5 II 
 H %3 3T33fa ?pf ri I^pf ItfalTT I 
 %t33rt| 3 onfafH W3 3T HH 3T l|3 II t II 
 ■^TIHTtEIH 33 TT33H ^ifaltai TOilf I 
 3H %3rer3T3H ^thth 3fa ii <? n 
 U^TT F^rft 3T%: fipjwi^ 3TH *p*T I 
 %1%HT^3>3T 31 ijif 3T HU3ITT vg: II So II 
 H33H3n 33535 *pfii: H?H3i 33 1 
 113 H ^nnrefa urn w3Tf nfaiffafa 11 ss 11 
 
Book XXVI.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 95 
 
 Vrihadaswa spake: 
 
 There a month when he had sojourned, of king Bhima taking leave. 
 Guarded he by few attendants to Nishadha took his way. 
 
 With a single splendid chariot, and with elephants sixteen, 
 
 And with fifty armed horsemen, and six hundred men on foot ; 
 
 Making, as ’twere, earth to tremble, hastening onward, did the king 
 Enter awful in his anger, and terrific in his speed. 
 
 Then the son of Virasena to king Pushkara drew near; 
 
 “ Play we once again,” then said he, “ much the wealth I have acquired : 
 “ All I have, even Damayanti, every treasure I possess, 
 
 “ Set I now upon the hazard, Pushkara, thy kingdom thou : 
 
 “ In the game once more contend we, ftis my settled purpose this, 
 
 “ Brother, at a single hazard, play we boldly for our lives. 
 
 “ From another he who treasures, he who mighty realm hath won, 
 
 “ ’Tis esteemed a bounden duty to play back the counter game. 
 
 “ If thou shrinkest from the hazard, be our game the strife of arms, 
 
 “ Meet we in the single combat all our difference to decide. 
 
 “ An hereditary kingdom may by any means be sought, 
 
 “ Be re -won by any venture, this the maxim of the seers. 
 
 “ Of two courses set before thee, Pushkara, the option make, 
 
 “ Or in play to stand the hazard, or in combat stretch the bow.” 
 
 By Nishadha^s lord thus challenged, Pushkara, with smile suppressed, 
 
 As secure of easy victory, answ ered to the lord of earth ; 
 
fesqT iqqisftif fqq wfqqTWPi i 
 f^qi -q qm q*rqqqi: m nw u «p n 
 fqqqT -q -finw ijstg *RT%S?l TtfPfjf I 
 % H*ff ftnta ft » 'l? n 
 ttth ■dmy n m ' fn «nfe fqfq wh i 
 
 Orst^r f? ^fTTrftt m wft'gjsfq 'q ?rqq n «|g It 
 qqfm *ra iftfin; ^ «qfqwcqqr: i 
 fasti tqsr qtittfT qitwfa ^r fwfed i n 'tq ii 
 ^qq,WT Hfqqjxftt *n f? *t fasten ?fq i 
 ■spr -qrqt n at, » 
 
 ?qq H ftror %q qftmr ^< 7 : i 
 wq*q TTqqujTHi^ tth Tqrq hht jttt: ii as ii 
 qqtrq: fq; ^nsTrt fam h ^nqft’qfti i 
 ww: HTqiTH gif q^TRI ^ mb II 
 
 qqwqtq qftqt n qtrftiw: i 
 h Tr^mfsrqq: qrqiq qfwtsfq q m<iii 
 fttan qr ipfit trar qqfra i 
 
 JfT^R "5^ TT^M^ sTFT^iTl^i II ^o II 
 
 %^flf ^ rnrr Tiwra^ I 
 
 rf^m N r* TgZ 3WF*Tf W1 fT: II W II 
 
 ^ FH1T TTTT ^cT ^TH ^TTf faftffT: VTJ I 
 
 XfifrpTT TTrT f cT ^TR ri ^ ^ II ** II 
 
 TfTf xn^iTT rsrnfT'MTO I 
 
 £ 
 
 rj XTTTTTT^T ^RJJSfTfa 7T II ?3 ll 
 rT*R 5R%W(t 3T3T f^rTTlf^ H I 
 
Book XXVI.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 OG 
 
 “ Oh what joy ! abundant treasures thou hast won, again to play ; 
 
 “ Oh what joy ! of Damayanti, now the hard -won prize is mine : 
 
 “ Oh what joy ! again thou livest with thy consort, mighty-armed ! 
 
 “ With the wealth I win bedecked soon shall Bhima’s daughter stand, 
 
 “ By my side, as by great Indra, stands the Apsara in heaven. 
 
 “ Still on thee hath dwelt my memory, still I’ve waited, king, for thee ; 
 “ In the play I find no rapture but ’gainst kinsman like thyself. 
 
 “ When this day the round-limbed princess Damayanti, undespised, 
 
 “ I shall win, I rest contented, still within mine heart she dw r ells.” 
 Hearing his contemptuous language franticly thus pouring forth, 
 With his sword th’ indignant Nala fain had severed off his head. 
 
 But with haughty smile, with anger glaring in his blood-red eyes, 
 
 “ Play we now, nor talk thus idly, conquered, thou’lt no longer talk.” 
 Then of Pushkara the gaming and of Nala straight began : 
 
 In a single throw by Nala was the perilous venture gained ; 
 
 Pushkara, his gold, his jewels, at one hazard all was won ! 
 
 Pushkara in play thus conquered, with a smile the king rejoined : 
 
 “ Mine again is all this kingdom, undisturbed, its foes o’ercome. 
 
 “ Fallen king ! Vidarbha’s daughter by thine eyes may ne’er be seen. 
 
 “ Fool ! thou’rt now, with all thy household, unto abject slavery sunk. 
 “ Not thyself achieved the conquest that subdued me heretofore ! 
 
 “ ’Twas achieved by mightier Kali, that thou didst not, fool, perceive. 
 
 “ Yet my wrath, by him enkindled, will I not ’gainst thee direct ; 
 f< Live thou henceforth at thy pleasure, freely I thy life bestow r , 
 
 ,k And of thine estate and substance give I thee thy fitting share. 
 
[«° af,. 
 
 09 II ?IrytT7T^flHW II 
 
 cWT -g TTH Sift #C H TPHi: II 08 II 
 
 ITtfT 3 ^iftl it SRtt VT ^<lf^rT HfTwfrT I 
 to; SI f^ if «THT n^fN VTT 3 : 3 JH ll =>M ll 
 ^77: fn^forTt «Trtt Ttsrfwn I 
 iftramre Iiftp ^r: Tpr: 11 a$n 
 
 TnPrffit Tp^r: xrspi^ f 1 
 
 •gjjjrgH trt rnra fiirerft?: 11 as 11 
 
 ^rer im^n sffa ^ft 1 
 
 ^T ^ ftnttfa xn^T^i xnf^ 11 at 11 
 
 ti ttstt air$m wi xmm s tu h<h 1 
 WW ^Tjt xpst: ^ntHT^rt: 11 ao.li 
 
 HfHn %^=nJT tni fMftH: xifrgiT^: 1 
 )jnTHT?f ^TrT^fl II 30 II 
 
 xt^m tt^tt f^trprm i 
 
 nf%Rtr tit! x^faixT ^tsi^ti ^xrotfixm i 
 wfim W'^xnum tttttx 3 f^vrftni: n 3a u 
 ■qnTtT^u^T^Tfxi i 
 
 ^rst: ni^tc^j: tr ^raisixra^T hht: ii 3a u 
 
 O w 
 
 W TT^R Tit 3t?|Ti^sfq ^ | 
 
 Tp: mxn 3 <T WsKij II 33 II 
 g tit 5 % TTrg^% HffiTT% I 
 H 5 MTT H 5 TTIT TTWT 3 *tWt*T ^th^tiw II 38 II 
 ^HTT^fN wfa ni?TT Tj>f si TiT^kfr i 
 hiwitut^ ^nTfnT 4 Wt HtanTnsn: 11 3 M h 
 WISTTIT ij % 3 « 5 t HTJ^tut JI^T Tjq: | 
 
Book XXVI.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 97 
 
 “ Such my pleasure, in thy welfare, hero, do I take delight, 
 
 “ And mine unabated friendship never shall from thee depart. 
 
 “ Pushkara, thou art my brother, may’st thou live an hundred years !” 
 Nala thus consoled his brother, in his conscious power and strength, 
 Sent him home to his own city, once embracing, once again. 
 
 Pushkara, thus finding comfort, answered to Nishadha’s lord, 
 
 Answered he to Punyasloka, bowing low with folded hands : 
 
 “ Everlasting be thy glory ! may’st thou live ten thousand years ! 
 
 “ That my life to me thou grantest, and a city for mine home !” 
 Hospitably entertained, there a month when he had dwelt, 
 
 Cheered in spirit to his city, Pushkara, with all his kin. 
 
 With a well-appointed army, of attendant slaves an host, 
 
 Shining like the sun, departed, in his full meridian orb. 
 
 Pushkara thus crowned with riches, thus unharmed, when he dismissed, 
 Entered then his royal city, with surpassing pomp, the king : 
 
 As he entered, to his subjects Nala spake the words of peace, 
 
 From the city, from the country, all, with hair erect with joy, 
 
 Came, with folded hands addressed him, and the counsellors of state. 
 
 “ Happy are we now, O monarch, in the city, in the fields, 
 
 “ Setting forth to do thee homage, as to Indra all the gods.” 
 
 Then at peace the tranquil city, the first festal gladness o’er, 
 
 With a mighty host escorted, Damayanti brought he home. 
 
 Damayanti rich in treasures, in her father’s blessings rich, 
 
 Glad dismissed the mighty-minded Bhima, fearful in his strength. 
 
 With the daughter of Vidarbha, with bis children in his joy, 
 
 c c 
 
II l h II 
 
 
 [«• =>i. 
 
 wf?m ^TO3 ^ II ?!, II 
 Hw: iransnTt ^jtht « nira i 
 
 ■gq: tttjtth ire tm nsiTfRJ hitw: i 
 f% ^ f^fatrr ^T5R-fe%: ii ?$ ii 
 
 ii sfrr Hfftxms'iM prm?rH u 
 
Book XXVI.] 
 
 STORY OF NALA. 
 
 Nala lived, as lives the sovereign of the gods in Nandana. 
 Re-ascended thus to glory, he, among the kings of earth, 
 
 Ruled his realm in Jambudwipa, thus re-won, with highest fame ; 
 And all holy rites performed he with devout munificence. 
 
 End of the Story of Nala. 
 
 C c 2 
 
A 
 
 VOCABULARY 
 
 (SANSKRIT AND ENGLISH) 
 
 % 
 
 OF ALL THE WORDS 
 
 WHICH OCCUR IN THE FOREGOING PAGES. 
 
AN EXPLANATION 
 
 OF THE 
 
 ABBREVIATIONS USED IN THE FOLLOWING VOCABULARY. 
 
 abl. — ablative case. 
 
 acc. — accusative case, 
 adj . — adj ective . 
 
 adv. — adverb or adverbial, 
 agt. — noun of agency, 
 anom. — anomalous, 
 atm. — dtmane-pada. 
 
 Bah. oe Rel. comp. — Bahu-vrihi or Relative 
 compound. 
 
 c. — class of nouns. 
 
 caus. — causal. 
 
 comp. — compound. 
 
 conj. — conjugation of verbs. 
 
 cr. — crude base. 
 
 dat. — dative case, 
 des. — desiderative. 
 du. — dual. 
 
 Dwan. or Agg. comp. — Dwandwa or Aggre- 
 gative compound. 
 
 f. — feminine. 
 
 fr eq. — frequentative. 
 
 fut. — future. 
 
 fut. pass. p. — future passive participle. 
 
 gen. — genitive case. 
 
 imp. — imperative, 
 ind. — indeclinable, 
 inf. — infinitive, 
 ins. — instrumental case, 
 interrog. — interrogative. 
 
 Karm. or Des. comp. — Karma-dharaya or 
 Descriptive compound. 
 
 lit. — literally, 
 loc. — locative case. 
 
 m. — masculine. 
 
 m. f. — masculine and feminine. 
 
 m. f. d. — masculine, feminine, and neuter. 
 
 m. n. — masculine and neuter. 
 
 n. — neuter. 
 
 nom. — nominative case. 
 
 p. — participle. 
 
 par. — parasmai-pada. 
 pass. — passive. 
 
 past act. p. — past active participle. 
 
 past ind. p. — past indeclinable participle. 
 
 past p. p. — past passive participle. 
 
 pi. — plural. 
 
 pot. — potential. 
 
 prep. — preposition. 
 
 pres. — present. 
 
 pres. p. — present participle. 
 
 pret. — preterite, 
 pron. — pronoun. 
 
 q. v. — quod vide. 
 
 rt — root. 
 
 sin. — singular, 
 superb — superlative. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. — Tat-furcsha or De- 
 pendent compound. 
 
 v. — verb. 
 
 voc. — vocative case. 
 
VOCABULARY, 
 
 SANSKRIT AND ENGLISH. 
 
 Observe — In the following vocabulary a final m is sometimes expressed by *T although 
 represented by anuswara (♦) in the text. 
 
 The numbers refer to the numbers of the rules in my Sanskrit Grammar, 2d edition. 
 
 * 1 . 
 
 ST ind., — a negative or privative particle, 
 prefixed to words beginning with conso- 
 nants, — no, not. Often equivalent to the 
 English prefixes in, un. In composition 
 ST becomes ST?T before a vowel. 
 
 ST^T acc. sin. of ST$T m. a share. 
 
 STTJTHU nom. sin. of W 3 T*TW m. the sun, 
 
 ON ‘'ON 
 
 5fA c. 140. 
 
 lie or she told; 3d sin. 1st pret. of 
 rt «SST 10 th conj. 
 
 ’.n ^ftiT he made, he performed, he did, he 
 assumed; 3 d sin. 1st pret. of rt ^ 8 th 
 conj. 682, to make, to do. 
 
 ST^OTTrT ind. without cause, without a 
 wherefore; ( from ST not, and ofifRTH abl. 
 sin. of 'Nr who? what?) 715. 
 
 for ST^iihW nom. sin. m. of ST^TPR 
 m. f. n. reluctant, unwilling, one who 
 does any thing against his will ; ( from 
 ’ST not, and ofiTTT.) 
 
 ST fr l li l ftL I nom. pi. of SnTTPT n. that which 
 ought not to be done, improper action. 
 
 cl out of time ; loc. sin. of ST=TTT ?5 m. 
 improper time; ( from ST not, 726, and 
 
 r<5.) 
 
 STctffrf acc. sin. of 'k <*1 fri f. disgrace, dis- 
 honour. 
 
 ST <*1 fri^T nom. sin. n. not conducive to 
 glory ; (ST not, cfilfrf fame, caus- 
 ing.) 
 
 ST <+) frTT for SraftTHW nom. sin. disgrace. 
 
 ST^TrT they made ; 3 d pi. 1st pret. atm. of 
 rt ^T 8 th conj. 683. 
 
 Cl . C. 
 
 ST^iTHt gen. sin. m. of ST^TiT m.f. n. not 
 doing; ( front ST not, 726, and pres, 
 p. par. of rt 524, 682.) 
 
 ST^PT they made, they were making ; 3 d 
 pi. 1st pret. ofrt^i 8 th conj. 682. 
 
 srerTrnmW: ins. pi. of sr «♦> n irH^r m.f. n. 
 having an unformed or ungoverned mind, 
 having unsubdued senses ; (Bah. ok 
 Rel. comp. STcJiri cr. unformed, uncul- 
 tivated, unimproved, 726, and SffiWTT 
 soul, 147.) 
 
 without having performed ; (comp, 
 of ST not, 726, and past ind. p. of 
 rt 682.) 
 
 t ' 
 
 STWl for ST^nSRT nom. sin. m. of ST|Ji?r 
 m.f. n. not to be moistened, incapable of 
 receiving moisture. 
 
 STEfsTl nom. sin. m. skilled in dice ; (comp. 
 

 102 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 of ^ Sf cr. dice, and si m.f. n. knowing, 
 see 580.) 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 740 or 743; 
 cr. dice, 3 d loc. sin. of 3 TT n. a 
 game. 
 
 acc. sin. n. skill in dice; {comp. 
 0/^ cr. dice, and %ipir n. skill.) 
 
 WEjftre: Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; cr. 
 a die, dice, firm nom.sin.m. o/flTXt m.f. n. 
 fond of, 1st c. 103. Gaming with dice 
 has been common in India from the earli- 
 est times. In Hindu poetry princes and 
 heroes are constantly found indulging in 
 it; but it is deemed a great vice not- 
 withstanding, and the epithet ki Ph h 
 seems out of place in Book I. 3, where 
 Nala’s virtues are enumerated. 
 
 ‘fond of numbers’ or ‘ arithmetic’ would 
 be a better reading, and one more in 
 unison with the narrative in Book XX. 
 All the MSS. and printed editions, how- 
 ever, read ^ CTfirm. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 745; 
 cr. dice, fury, passion for, acc. 
 
 sin. m. of IWI m.f. n. mad, maddened ; 
 past p. p. of rt 539. 
 
 'nom. sin. m.f.n. imperish- 
 
 able, eternal; ( from not, and KH1 . ) 
 
 nom. sin. f. of m.f. n. un- 
 
 decaying; ( from ^ not, and T 5 JHT.) 
 ill "4 Alt loc. sin. of /• playing with 
 
 dice, 106. 
 
 acc. sin. n. knowledge of dice, skill 
 in dice; (Tat. or Dep. comp. ’ 3 TEJ cr. 
 dice, and SR* * »• heart, core, innermost 
 part, profound knowledge.) 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 745; 
 cr. dice, cr . knowledge, acc. sin. 
 m. of J I m.f. n. acquainted with, 580. 
 
 ’BTTlFfld ns< Wi gen. sin. See preceding. 
 
 nom .pl.of^Vf m. a die, dice, is/ c.103. 
 
 ’8V.li/iII gen. pi. of m. a die, dice. 
 
 ^TKTT'T arc. pi. of tJTVJ' m. a die. 
 
 loc. pi. of m. a die. 
 
 ^^TfV 7 nhlf 7 T: Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 r ’HV(i cr. a complete army, consisting 
 of ten or 109,350 foot, 65,610 
 
 horse, 21,870 chariots, 21,870 elephants, 
 M Pft: for TTfrfTT nom. sin. of llfrT m. a lord. 
 
 ’8 1 acc. pi. m. of ->8 fid m.f. n. all, 
 
 entire. 
 
 for ->JPpsa«^ they went ; 3 d pi. is/ 
 pret. of rt 7 T*T 1st conj. 602. 
 
 he or she proceeded onwards ; 3d 
 sin. 1st pret. of rt 1st conj. 602. 
 
 1 1 -ea? . See preceding. 
 
 I went; 1st sin. 3d pret. of rt *1*1 602. 
 nom. sin. m. a tree. 
 
 for they went ; 3 d pi. 3 d 
 
 pret. of rt *T*T 602, 436. 
 
 he or she went ; 3d sin. 3d pret. of 
 rt n*u 
 
 he went; 3d sin. 3d pret. of rt *T*T 602. 
 loc. sin. n. of WTTV m.f.n. deep, 
 unfathomable, bottomless, is/ c. 187. 
 
 ->H > H TT for ^t^TT (37), q. v. 
 
 ?ffr^ acc. sin. of ^rfr>T m. fire, 2 d c. Fire 
 was an important object of veneration 
 with the Hindus, as with the ancient 
 Persians. Perhaps the chief worship in 
 the Vedas is that of Fire and the Sun. 
 
 *rfr?r^ 7 V Tat. or Dep. comp. 740 ; ’nf H 
 cr. fire, nom. sin. m. of m.f. n. 
 burnt ; past p.p. of rt 539. 
 
 ^0 crcc. sin. of m. fire, 2 d c. 
 
 ' having Agni for their leader, 
 Bah. or Rel.Comp. 761; ’8 ft d cr. Agni, 
 the god of fire, ^fhi*il*^flcc.7>/. q/"VTt- 
 m. a leader, is/ c. 103. 
 
 nom. sin. of rt f H H ri m. one who 
 maintains or worships a consecrated fire. 
 ■« 0 H t for nom. sin. of VSlf' •! m. 
 
 fire, 2 d c. 1 10. 
 
 
 worn. sin. ofTsfr^ iw.fi re i 
 
 i 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 103 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. fire, .and fgirtiH rtcc. sin. of 
 fVtdl /. a flame. 
 
 'H 0 d it loc. pi. of w*«T m. fire, a sacred 
 fire, 2 d c. no. 
 
 gen. sin. of wf*«T m. fii’e, 2 d c. no. 
 loc. sin. of m. fire, (‘on the 
 
 fire’ Book XXIV. 14.) 
 
 ">H7J7TTT ind. in the presence of, before, 731 .a; 
 
 (^T7j with afi.v tT*T 719.) 
 
 ■WJT?TIT 5 I/or acc. pi. of ^(?K 
 
 m. a grant of land (made to Brahmans), 
 a village inhabited by Brahmans. 
 
 *s 
 
 ’Hq ind. into the presence of, before, in 
 front of. 
 
 acc. sin. of to. the lap, the part 
 above the hip where a child is carried. 
 ^TT nom. sin.f. a woman. 
 
 jflTq nom.pl. of W^n. a limb, 1st c. 104. 
 ^Tj^-yHTcT 3 u nom. sin. m. of the size of a 
 thumb ; (comp, of cr. a thumb, 
 
 and of the measure of or size.) 
 
 t 5 T^o 5 *T acc. sin. of m. a mountain, 
 
 isf c. 103. 
 
 •N 
 
 voc. sin. O chief of mountains. 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; ’h-dro cr. a 
 
 • ^ . ~N 
 
 mountain, ’’STS' voc. sin. of Zn? m.f. n. 
 best, 743. b, 194. 
 
 ’RM rTHT acc. pi. of ei m. a mountain. 
 nom. sin. m. of m.f. n. im- 
 
 movable, fixed. 
 
 ^TV^ft nom. sin. m. of m.f. n. in- 
 
 comprehensible, inconceivable. 
 
 ■>- 41 % <k for ^TT^TTiT (45) ind. in a short 
 time, shortly, 715, 726. 
 
 ^rf^TTT ind. in a short time, rapidly, 714. 
 rl H*( acc. sin. m. of •*>!■«=! rl H m.f.n. sense- 
 less, out of one’s senses, unconscious; 
 (comp, of^t not, 726, and sense.) 
 
 V • “N 
 
 ri+( acc. sin. m. of m.f. n. de- 
 
 void of reason, out of one’s mind ; (comp. 
 ofZ f not, 726, and ^TPFT mind, 164.) 
 ^TSFSft nom. sin. m. of OEl m.f. n. indivi- 
 sible; (^f not, «$<! to be cut.) 
 
 ^T 3 f acc. sin. m. or n. unborn. See 
 >X uHTT nom. sin. of ’STrPTT m. the boa, a 
 large serpent (that can swallow a goat). 
 ^T»f*T acc. sin. m. unborn. See 
 ’snfhnT he was conquered, he was beaten ; 
 3d sin. 1st pret. of rt T»T in pass. 590, 463. 
 
 nom. sin. to. unborn; (^T not, *T born, 
 58°.) 
 
 WTiT nom. sin. n. of vistlrt m.f.n. unknown; 
 (comp, of ’ 3 ? not, 726, and sTTiT known, 
 past p.p. of rt $TT 532.) 
 
 ! HTrtf ind. without having (his) habita- 
 tion known ; (comp, of ^FT not, 726, qTfT 
 cr. known, qtH acc. sin. o/’TnT m. habi- 
 tation, used adverbially.) 
 
 WTOTrrqT nom. sin.f. not being known; 
 (from ^FT not, 726, and ^TIPTPT pres. p. 
 of jTT in pass.) 
 
 nom. sin. to. of ^FTJ* : n«T to. /. n. 
 wandering, pres. p. atm. of rt ^FT7 526. 
 ■aSHHTq for >-4£*frdT nom. du. of *T 
 
 m.f. n. wandering about. 
 
 ^TRT wandering, moving about ; nom. 
 du. to. of ^IZdid m.f. n., pres. p. dtm. 
 of rt ’SI? 526. 
 
 acc. sin. of^m^f. a forest, i.rt c.106. 
 ’SZ'^T loc. sin. of^Z^f. a forest, isfe. 106. 
 acc. sin. n. of ‘^5‘?TT m.f. n. minute. 
 
 <ld d ; for >x 41s t< M nom. sin. of to. 
 
 a bird, (lit. egg-born, from an egg, 
 and xT born, 580,) 1st c. 103. 
 vUNTt} for ^5TPf by 34. 
 
 ind. beyond this, hereafter, hence- 
 forward ; ^TnTT ( see 7 19) for 7T , and 
 qT beyond, 731. a. 
 
 ^(TW-^fl'T nom. sin.f. not deserving such 
 (a fate), not meriting such treatment; vT 
 
 D d 
 
104 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 not, 72 6, 33T so, nom. sin.f. of 
 
 m. f. n. deserving, worthy. 
 
 3711^71; for 3'ri ind. unweariedly, 
 
 incessantly, 719. 
 
 3 rffVjjqnt nom. pi. m. of 3ri I «-rJ rf m.f. n. 
 unwearied, active, eager. 
 
 3Wf*cJ3; ins. pi. m. of ’3 d fVlj ri m.f. n. not 
 slothful, unwearied, active. 
 
 r 
 
 33337T he made glad, he satisfied; 3d sin. 
 1 st pret. of rt Ww caus. 481. 
 
 3fff prep, over, beyond, very, beyond mea- 
 sure. 
 
 3ffl3t*3 having passed through or by ; 
 past ind. p. of rt 3i3 with 3ffT, 559. 
 
 3fff33inT he passed over or passed through; 
 3d sin. 2 d pret. of rt KM with 3frT, 364. 
 
 3fiT3XTf3 I transgress, T sin against; 1 st 
 sin. pres. o/"3T with 3fiT, ist conj. 261. 
 
 3riTf3 m. a guest, 2 d c. no. 
 
 3nr3)d acc.pl. of 3ffff3, q.v. 
 
 3f?Trfl3 acc. sin. m. of 3T3^)'ti m.f. n. very 
 lon"g ; 3Tfrl<f)3 ofiTcj no very long time, 
 not a very long while, 821. 
 
 3(31*33 voc. sin. m. O thou who art too 
 
 Or 
 
 difficult of approach; ( from 3fiT 726. a, 
 and 3^3 m.f. n., ist c. 103.) 
 
 3f33T^ ind. beyond measure, excessively. 
 
 3(3351) acc. sin.f. of 31333T m.f. n. very 
 illustrious, hearing a high name or cha- 
 racter; {comp, o/ - 313 very, 726. a, and 
 3^13 m. glory, see 769. h.) Observe — 
 3f335T is used irregularly for 3f335T3, 
 just as TJTtSFJJtrT for 3pff#33 in Book 
 XVI. 4. 
 
 •^ffTfraR it is more important, it exceeds, 
 it is worse than ; 3d sin. pres, of (T3 in 
 pass, with 3f3 {governing abl.). 
 
 3(3(3X133 he or it shines very much ; 3d 
 sin. pres. atm. of rt TT»T with 3(3 and 
 fa, ist conj. 261. 
 
 3f3SrT he stood; 3 d sin. 1 st pret. of rt *3T 
 to stand, to exist, to be, ist conj. 269, 587. 
 
 ^Tri*qX3T nom. sin.f. of m. very 
 
 well, in very good health, very sound (in 
 body or mind); (comp, of fa very, 726. a, 
 *3 own self, *3 staying, being.) 
 
 3rftrI3T^F33 Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; 
 3rtfa cr. passed, 3T3j33 loc. sin. m. of 
 3l<+H3 suitable for speaking, (lit. the 
 path of speech, from 3T3 176, and 33 
 m. road, path.) 
 
 33fa ind. excessively, very, very much. 
 
 acc. sin. n. of 311715 m. f. n. unri- 
 valled, incomparable. 
 
 3rfc*5~t for 3 ri 85 H nom. sin. of "3 ri eJ m.f. n. 
 unequalled, incomparable. 
 
 331 for 33*1^ ind. hence. Sometimes used 
 for 3*FTT3 v from this, than this. 
 
 3rflfdf*l 1 ?( ind. on this account, for this 
 reason; ( from 3rl( for 3 ri 3 719, and 
 fa|fa3 cause, reason.) 
 
 3ril *f I deserted; isf sin. ist pret. of rt 
 33) 1 st conj. 596. 
 
 33333 acc. sin. n. of 3rH^ri m.f. n. very 
 surprising, very wonderful; (comp, of 
 3fa very, 726. a, and 3j|3 surprising.) 
 
 3r3'll ind. exceedingly, beyond measure. 
 
 3 ril'd ind. beyond measure, excessively. 
 
 3riJ3n*^ acc. sin. n. of 3?p3T m.f. n. quite 
 hot, very hot; (comp. o/3fa 726. a, and 
 Km.) 
 
 33 ind. then, now, afterwards. 
 
 333T ind. or, or whether; but; moreover. 
 
 ^31X33333 /or 333T 3X13333 by 31. 
 
 33T3X?i: for 33 33X?Jt by 31. 
 
 3313333 for 33 33533 by 31. 
 
 33T33)3 for 33 33^ft3 by 31. 
 
 33fixT3333 for 33 33X11^333 by 31. 
 
 33T3T13 for 33 3TXITX3 by 31. 
 
 331*3 for 33 3*3 by 31. 
 
 333 for 33 33 by 33. 
 
 33) ind., same as 33. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 105 
 
 wim for by 32. 
 
 1 '-Sr; 3irf he bit ; 3 d sin. 1st pret. of rt to 
 
 bite, 1st conj. 271. 
 
 ^Tr^T pron. he, this, that, 225. 
 
 ^nrrat nom. sin. m. of 'Hrfl^T m.f. n. in- 
 combustible, not to be consumed by fire. 
 ^nfOrrwr Bah. oh Rel. comp. 766; 
 ^Trfhr cr. not depressed, not sorrowful, 
 elated, 'iMrWt nom. sin. of ^?(rH«T m. soul, 
 spirit, 6 th c. 147. 
 
 nom. sin. n. of ri< m. f. n. 
 
 very irresolute, very undecided. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of 'H m . f. n. in- 
 
 visible, not to be seen ; (comp, of^ T not, 
 726, and V* to be seen.) 
 
 he was seen; 3 d sin. 1st pret. of j 
 in pass., with parasinai-pada termi- 
 nation ; — an anomaly occasionally occur- 
 ring in the Maha-bharata. See 462. note, 
 and 253. b. 
 
 'H £y°M*Tl Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. not seen, ^iTHt nom. sin. of 3 iTH m. 
 love, passion, is£ c. 103. 
 
 — _ c • 
 
 acc. sin. n. never seen before. See 
 
 next. 
 
 acc. sin.f. of 'Ji <; »i.f. n. who 
 
 has never before seen or experienced ; 
 (comp, of not, 726, T* cr. seen, 
 before.) 
 
 ■a* ■ • JS 
 
 nom. sin. n. of m.f. n. without 
 
 fate, without destiny, undestined; (comp. 
 o/*T not, 726, andT^, q.v.) 
 
 '^nn*i acc. sin. n. of riH m.f. n. most 
 wonderful, marvellous or prodigious; (su- 
 perl. o/^T^TT, see 191.) 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. ; acc. 
 pl.f. of m.f. n. wondrous to 
 
 behold, of wondrous aspect; (from 
 cr. wonderful, and n. sight, aspect, 
 
 1st c. 108.) 
 
 acc. pi. m. See last. 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; 
 cr. surprising, wonderful, ftllH acc. pi- 
 nt. of * l? 11. shape, form, figure, 1st c. 108. 
 ^ Karm. or Des. comp. 753; 
 cr. astonishing, sur])rising, fcJjfTf*T 
 acc. pi. of fc -5 ft n. a mark, a sign. 
 
 ■>H£J ind. to-day, now. 
 
 'H £1 1 fb ind. even now, still, henceforth. 
 'Ttnff nom. sin. m. of m.f. n. poor; 
 
 (comp, of 'H not, and V«T wealth.) 
 
 Karm. or Des. comp. 755; 
 
 C. *N 
 
 cr. unrighteous, evil, loc. sin. 
 ofW^ n. calamity, trouble. 
 
 •vf* 
 
 *rwr nom. sin. m. unrighteousness, law- 
 lessness, abandonment of duty. 
 prep, over, above, upon. 
 nom. or acc. sin. n. of m.f. n. 
 
 more. See next. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of SfT m.f. n. more, 
 excessive, greater, in addition, over. 
 'SlIVwH ind. excessively, very much, more, 
 713 - 
 
 ind. for the sake of finding ; 
 (comp, of wftT*T*T»T obtaining, finding, 
 
 c « 
 
 and 'SSI, see 791.) 
 
 they found, they obtained ; 3 d 
 pi. 2d pret. of rt with 376. 
 
 ’'TfWff: nom. sin. m. ruler, sovereign, lord. 
 
 nom. sin. of m. a sovereign. 
 
 ^rftr?T»T acc. sin. of n. an abode, 
 
 place of residence. 
 
 rT he reads; 3d sin. pres. atm. of rt ^ 
 to go, with WW over, 2d conj. 31 1. 
 ^TV?1T ind. now. 
 
 for (64) ind. down, 731. a. 
 
 acc. sin. m. of m. f. n. 
 
 downcast, (lit. having the face cast down ; 
 from down, and TO the face, 64.) 
 
 ^rwn^TT he approached, he found; 3 d sin. 
 1st pret. of rt with 602. 
 
 til ■'(■ear: he came to. See last. 
 
 \ 
 
 D d 2 
 
106 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 ’JJU)i|TrT he addressed himself to, he under- 
 took; 3 d sin. 2,d pret. of rt \ or JT 7 with 
 see 645. 
 
 loc. sin. of m. a road, 147. 
 
 ’HScTPT acc. sin. of m. a road, 6th c. 
 
 147. 
 
 vTrpJ O sinless one, O blameless one, voc. 
 sin. m. of ^T»PI ; {comp, of ^ for 
 not, 726, and ’STEf n. sin.) 
 
 Wfnrn O blameless men, voc. pi. m. of 
 ’SHTEJ m.f. n. See last. 
 
 ^TrP^rr loc. sin. m. of 'SPTEl'^rrT m. f. n. 
 uninjured; {from not, 726, and ^TT^TT 
 past p.p. of rt " 3 T with ?H7. ) 
 
 nom. sin. f. of ^dfWsT not ac- 
 quainted with, not knowing. 
 
 ^rTEJT by her, ins. sin.f.; {from nom. 
 she, 224.) 
 
 of these two, gen. du. m. of 
 {nom. 224.) 
 
 nom. sin. m. unworthy. See next. 
 
 wrr nom. sin. m. of m. f. n. un- 
 
 worthy, undeserving; {comp. of% 1*^726, 
 and worthy.) 
 
 0 thou with faultless limbs, voc. 
 sin. See next. 
 
 Bah. on Rel,. comi>. 766; 
 cr. faultless, not to be found 
 fault with, ’STjf! nom. f. from n. a 
 limb or the bodily frame, 1st c. 108. 
 
 ■>» *1 Rq «ti ‘ nom. sin. of rffiq m. f. n. 
 unenvious ; {comp, of 726, and ’HR- 
 envious.) 
 
 •*;H IRR acc. sin. f. of m. f. n. 
 
 without blame, sinless, innocent, ‘jth c. 
 164. a; {comp, of ESR 726, and 
 sin.) 
 
 ’^BinT/br -*H •! 1 hltt nom. sin. in. of ’Hd IM^ 
 
 m.f. n. blameless, 7 th c. 164. a; {comp, 
 of^ I*T 726, and «. sin.) 
 
 ■»M «i 1 r*i nom. sin. m. of y Hlr+Hrf m.f. n. 
 not one’s self, not self-possessed, not in 
 
 one’s right mind ; {comp, of ^ d 72 6, 
 ’JIlrR 147, and affix ^ 7 T 140.) 
 
 "H d I ' 4 'TiT ind. like one without a protector, 
 like one unprotected or deprived of her 
 lord; {comp. of’S t not, 726, rTTEJ a pro- 
 tector or lord, and affix 724.) 
 
 ■SRT^IT acc. sin.f. of '•hHid m.f. n. with- 
 out a lord or protector; {comp, of not, 
 726, and rfm a lord.) 
 
 ^TtTRET acc. sin. of ’-S H n. health, is/ c. 
 104 ; {comp, of ^Trf not, 726, and 
 disease.) 
 
 TSVlTK'dR acc. sin. of m.f. n. un- 
 
 harmed, safe, in good health ; {from *T 
 not, 726, and ^TFiR sickness.) 
 
 c 
 
 ^*11^ ms.pl. of xM q i q m.f. n. unworthy, 
 vile. 
 
 ^TftiPTt gen. sin. m. of ^BTTT^Tr^ m.f. n. 
 imperishable, indestructible. 
 
 ■^frTiEiTW nom. pi. m. of •sifrlKl m.f. n. not 
 eternal, transient, temporary. 
 
 ^fRfnTrfT nom. sin.f. of im fr{ f>d rl m.f. n. 
 unblamed, innocent, irreproachable ; 
 {comp, of not, 726, and frlfr^ri past 
 p. p. of rt 538.) 
 
 ^faf^rTHT acc. sin . f. See ^f^f^TTT . 
 
 ’Hf’Tfrdri O blameless one, voc. sin.f. See 
 
 ^TrO'^T'^drfr nom. sin. m. not following low 
 (practices), not acting in a mean manner; 
 {comp, of not, 726, cr. low, * 3 - 
 m.f. n. following, 159.) 
 
 ’JT'd prep, after, 730. c. {In Book XXV. 2. 
 governs TTrff, which is equivalent to 
 iTOTTr^ after that, 719.) 
 
 ^ST^TTrt nom. sin.f. of ’JT^ 7 TrT m.f. n. fol- 
 lowed, following, gone after ; past p. p. 
 of rt *T*T W *M‘ > 545 > see a ^° ^ 9 ^- 
 
 'SPTJTTfr nom. sin. m. of m.f. n. fol- 
 
 lowed, attended by. See last. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of ''H H Pd 'ddrf 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 107 
 
 m.f. n. thinking of; pres. p. par. of rt 
 (%,* with ^T*T, 641, 524. 
 
 they followed after, they went 
 after ; 3 d pi. 2 d pret. of rt 7 TH with , 
 602. 
 
 ’HdslITT acc. sin. m. of m.f. n. per- 
 
 mitted (to depart), dismissed ; past p. p. 
 of rt slT with ’2PJ . 
 
 vH^Silrff nom. sin. of -eHsilrt m.f. n. See 
 last. 
 
 ^THstlrih to permit (to depart) ; inf. of rt 
 sTT with 459. 
 
 vM'd*il acc. sin.f. of m.f. n. most 
 
 excellent. 
 
 ^^Trf^rRflcc. sin. m. of H H < U; ri m.f. n. 
 made to echo or ring, made to resound ; 
 past p.p. of rt •T^ in caus. with ^SPT, 549. 
 
 nom. sin.f. of m.f. n. not 
 
 mad; (comp, of not, 726, and 
 mad.) 
 
 I foresee or see what is to come; 
 ist sin. pres, of rt '^" 3 T with v 5 PT. 
 
 -ii H ■=( jITfVr he or it follows or attends upon ; 
 3<i sin. pres, of rt TPI with ^PT, gth conj. 
 692. 
 
 having perceived, having under- 
 stood ; past ind. p. of rt H with vSPf , 
 559 » 558 - 
 
 ^ 115 ^ ^ he enjoyed, let it be tried ; 
 
 o,d sin. imp. of pass, with '^PJ. In 
 Book II. 9, where this word occurs, the 
 verse is too long by one foot : but vio- 
 lations of metre as well as of grammar are 
 not uncommon in the Maha-bharata. 
 
 ^T*J*lri loc. sin. q/’^PpTrf 11. consent; ‘with 
 the consent of.’ 
 
 acc. sin. m. attached. See next. 
 
 ’ST-n^iT nom. sin.f. of vHi <^{1 m.f. n. de- 
 votedly attached, affectionate; past p.p. 
 of rt with WH, 539. 
 
 ^PJT^T acc. sin.f. q/’^PTTjR m.f. n. See 
 last. 
 
 acc. sin. of m. affection, 
 
 love, ardent attachment, is< c. 103. 
 
 they cultivate, they addict them- 
 selves to ; 3 d pi. pres. par. of rt 4^/4 
 conj. with ^PT, 272. 
 
 acc. sin. m. m.f. n. con- 
 
 formable, suitable, agreeable to. 
 v 5 TH riTprft nom. sin.f. of ^PJclsT ■ff m.f. n. 
 following, going after; pres. p. par. of rt 
 with v!PJ, 524. 
 
 nom. sin. of si rt m.f. n. devoted 
 to, ardently attached to (as a husband 
 to a wife; from after, and "^TT n. 
 a vow). 
 
 '- 9 tlrPT acc. sin. m. of See last. 
 
 nom. sin.f. 0/ vPTeTiT m.f. n. See 
 
 last. 
 
 ’SP^WT acc. sin. of ’HdsIriT /. a devoted, 
 faithful wife. 
 
 vi^aril^occ. sin.f. of ^9 i’ii rf m.f.n. de- 
 votedly attached. 
 
 we hav r e heard (traditionally or 
 from sacred writ, is< pi. 2d pret. 
 
 of rt with ^PT, 368. 
 
 he or she bewails or grieves for; 
 3 d sin. pres, of rt 5 T^ with vP^, ist conj. 
 261. 
 
 they griev r e for. See last. 
 vW 5 (WPT thou bewailest. See last. 
 •‘hH^ilP^rt'i^to mourn for or after, to grieve 
 for ; inf. of rt 3 J-=; with vH«T. 
 
 ^'•PTPPPT nom. sin. m. of ^PPT PI ITT m.f. n. 
 calling to mind, remembering ; pres. p. 
 ofrtW with ^PJ and 524. 
 
 ^ppnjff nom. sin. m. m.f. n. 
 
 calling to mind, remembering; pres. p. 
 of rt W with W»T, 524. 
 
 calling to mind, remembering; 
 past ind. p. of rt PJ with ^PT, 560. 
 
108 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 acc. sin. of ^ T«Trf n. falsehood, untruth. 
 
 VFPT iws. sin. n. of ^ this, 224. 
 
 •-'RofiSC for ^nT^T^ITT ind. in large quan- 
 tities or numbers, in abundance, not in 
 units; ( from. ’HHVi , affix 725.) 
 
 ’RRr^T nom. sin. n. the inner or female 
 apartments, the harem. 
 
 ^TR'lVTPiTi^'JV Tat. or Dep. comp. 745; 
 ’HRJVT cr. the private apartments of a 
 palace, cr. neighbourhood, R loc. 
 
 sin. n. of R m.f. n. situated, being ; agt. 
 of rt RT to stand, see 580. 
 
 ’HR'.VTTFT ail. sin. q/"^T*iT:VT n. See last. 
 
 ’HRrC for 'STRiPET ind. lastly, finally, 719. 
 
 ^TRT acc. sin. of ’R m < n. an opportune 
 moment, an occasion ; also, the middle, 
 the midst, intermediate space; 1st c. 104. 
 
 WRTVftfiT he or it disappeared or was 
 changed, he vanished; 3 d sin. 1st pret. 
 of rt VT in pass, with ^TRT; see 465. 
 
 ’PRTPVTT Tat. or Dep. comp. 739; ’Hti < 
 
 •S 
 
 cr. opportune moment, occasion, PW 
 
 "N 
 
 nom. sin. of PR m.f. n. anxious to ob- 
 tain, desirous of obtaining; des. adj.from 
 rt RTP with P ; see 503, 82. III. 
 
 ^TRTrWPT ins. sin. of WRTTi+i V m. the 
 soul, lit. the inner soul or spirit ; ( from 
 ’HR T and ^TTrR«T 6 th c. 147.) 
 
 ’H R ft-SI loc. sin. of ’HtlfTEJ n. the sky, 
 air, atmosphere, heaven, 1 st c. 104. 
 
 ^TRTfatrnT nom. sin. of ’HROKJV m. a bird, 
 lit. sky-goer, 1 st c. 103; {comp, of ’Rti - 
 T r fajf cr. sky, and V goer, apt. of rt VP 
 580.) 
 
 'TtRT^'El'R' abl. sin. of ’R R U T!J n. the sky, 
 the heaven. 
 
 ’RRf? 7 T nom. sin. n. of '^JTR'fpH m. f. n. 
 made to disappear, made to change, va- 
 nished ; past p. p. of rt VT to hold, with 
 533 - 
 
 ’R R ftwn nom. pi. m. vanished. See last, 
 loc. sin. m. See last. 
 
 ’R R fprTT nom. sin. m. disappeared. 
 
 ’HR^R nom. pi. m. qfRRVrT m.f. n. pos- 
 sessed of an end, finite, 140. 
 
 ’HRST/or RRT (71.6) ind. within, between. 
 
 ’RntTT nom. sin. o/’^TR' m. the end. 
 
 RfRVi n. presence, vicinity, 1 st c. 103. 
 
 ^TTRVi'R ind. near; governing the genitive 
 case. 
 
 near, close up to, into the presence 
 of; loc. sin. of RfR <+ , q. v. 
 
 *N 
 
 ’HRV ins. sin. of ’H R rn. end. 
 
 ’R^MIHMfVflar'JP Bah. or Rel. comp.; 
 RR cr. food, VTV cr. drink, beverage, 
 VfV'eadTV acc. sin. f. from vfTPJq m. 
 dress, clothes, apparel, useful articles. 
 
 ’RsH«*t^ Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; RR cr. 
 food, acc. sin. of TP m. taste, 1st c. 
 103. 
 
 ^TVPWTP Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; Rp 
 cr. food, viands, P *Sii <P acc. sin. of 
 m. preparation. (Perfection in the art of 
 dressing viands was one of the gifts be- 
 stowed by the gods on Nala at his mar- 
 riage.) 
 
 ’H'R m.f. n. other, another, the other, 236. 
 
 RR acc. sin. m. of ^TSI, q. v. 
 
 RRf nom. sin. m. of ’HR , q.v. 
 
 ’R R R for ’X RrT nom. sin. n. other, another, 
 48. 
 
 for ’R -M rl nom. sin. n. other, another, 
 48. 
 
 ’inVfT worn. sin. n. of other, another. 
 
 ^TViTP acc. sin. of ’HR rfP one or the other; 
 (’HRHP is one of many, as opposed to 
 ’RRiK one of two, 236.) 
 
 R3 ind. elsewhere, in another place, 720. 
 
 ’RRVri ind. otherwise, 721. 
 
 nom. or acc. sin. n. of 'RR other, 
 another. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 109 
 
 for ^r^nr other, nom. sin. n. of •« 
 other, another* 
 
 ’5T^nT acc. sin. to. of m. f. n. other, 
 another. 
 
 ^rarr nom. sin.f. another woman, 236. 
 'JlffllJ nom. pi. f. of ^ raT other, another. 
 ^P»rnT acc. pi. m. of ^Taf other, another. 
 ’Sarrfrr acc. pi. n. of *Taj to. f. n. other, 
 another. 
 
 •*Uajrj ins. sin. m. of ->n -d other, another. 
 
 loc. pi. of ^rar other, another. 
 
 ■^raiT ins. pi. of ^raf other, another. 
 
 ^Tai^T ins. pi. to. of war other, another. 
 ^Tahr ins. pi. of ?raT other, another. 
 
 acc. sin. of Waftar m. f. n. one 
 another, 1st c. 103. 
 
 ■£< «<( I «1 1 rt he consented, he permitted; 3 d 
 sin. 1st pret. ofrtsf T with 9 th conj. 
 688 . 
 
 hi rf he or she followed; 3 d sin. 3d pret. 
 of rt ^ to go, with see 645, 438. e. 
 ^T^rer he performed ; 3d sin. 1st pret. of 
 rt 'M 1 41 with ^^5 2 d conj. 317. 
 
 nom. sin. o/'^TIHrt m.f.n. possessed 
 of, labouring under, afflicted with. 
 
 *N C. 
 
 ^1*4 mill'd ind. for the sake of seeking after, 
 see 760. d, 791. 
 
 '-H <-4 M fit nom. sin.f. of Vi xl M rl m.f. n. seek- 
 ing, looking for ; pres. p. par. of rt 
 with ^5T?T, 524. 
 
 vjr4nn)*i acc. sin.f. See last. 
 
 nom. pi. to. of -M >■--( M rb See vjTq- 
 
 mft. 
 
 nom. sin.f. of ?rVdd*i i4T m.f. n. 
 looking after, seeking for; pres.p. atm. of 
 rt with 1st conj. 526. 
 
 ’kr-4 MHTWra acc. sin. f. See last. 
 
 thou seekest, thou searchest for ; 
 2 d sin. pres, of rt CT with ^T»T, 1st conj. 
 261. 
 
 ■^rarSTTt nom. pi. to. of to. /• n. a 
 
 seeker, seeking for ; apt. of rt with 
 581. 
 
 to seek for; inf. of rt with ’S'H , 
 
 459- 
 
 prep, off, away, from. 
 
 ^T^Tnrra acc. sin. of I f. offence, 
 
 wrong, injuriousness. 
 
 ^TV3TrT loc. sin. in. of to. f. n. in- 
 
 jured ; past p. p. of rt ^ with vn M . 
 
 ins. sin. to. or n. of 'MM <+ y m.f. n. 
 abstracted, rubbed off, removed, dis- 
 tracted ; past p. p. of rt with ^PT, 
 
 539- 
 
 having taken away, having re- 
 moved, having abstracted ; past ind. p. 
 of rt °jPT with : 3PT, 559 ; rt-ntl 
 
 having discarded shame. 
 
 ’jfq sfclffl loc. sin. of d 1 ffl to. f. n. de- 
 parted, gone away ; past p. p. of rt 1^*T 
 with *TT, 546. 
 
 acc. sin. f. of 'X h * other, another. 
 'S^lfiTrf voc. sin. 0 unconquered one. 
 ’ntJTTfiTTIR acc. sin. to. of ’xmifurt m.f. n. 
 unconquered, 726. 
 
 ->X M41 POT acc. sin. n. of ^ Ml m.f. n. other. 
 ^PTU^pTT: with unaverted faces ; nom. 
 pi. to. of ^PTTT^^ to. f. n.j (comp, 
 of not, and ^ having the face 
 
 turned away, 176. b, 43.) 
 vitKl-Si*i x nom. sin. n. of m.f. n. one 
 
 who has given offence or has been guilty 
 of a fault, offended against, ( governing a 
 genitive at Book XXIV. 12.) 
 
 ^PHTTV acc. sin. of viM tl y to. fault, offence. 
 
 loc. sin. to. of ^nrforpi to. f. n. 
 unavoidable, not to be shunned. 
 
 -s 
 
 others, nom. pi. to. of to. f. n. 
 other, another, 238. 
 
 for (63) ind. the following 
 
110 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 day, the next day. In Book XIII. 35. 
 this word is used as a substantive in the 
 locative case. 
 
 acc. sin. f. of having 
 
 no termination, having no end ; {comp, 
 of W 726, and T rf ! 3H behind, latter.) 
 
 ■aid /or they saw ; 3d pi. 1 st 
 
 pret. of rt 1*1 1st conj. 604, 53. 
 
 for Wq^dTT he saw; 3 d sin. 1st 
 pret. of rt conj. 604, 48. 
 
 ^PTIJdrT he or it saw ; 3d sin. 1 st pret. atm. 
 of rt "^"51 1st conj. 604. 
 
 he or she saw; 3 d sin. 1st pret. 
 from rt 1*1 1st conj. 704. 
 
 for he saw; 3 d sin. 1st 
 
 pret. of rt in 1st conj. 270, 604. 
 
 ^TtnjlR nom. sin. m. of ^rtnjVTT m.f. n. not 
 seeing; ( from ^51 not, 726, and dTJdTr 
 pres. p. of rt 524, 604.) 
 
 nom. sin.f. o/’^nT^^Tfr m.f. n. not 
 seeing; {comp. of’Z T not, 726, and 
 pres. p. of rt in 604, 524.) 
 
 Rduwrrr nom. sin. f. not beholding; 
 {from not, 726, and dSdHT'T m.f. n. 
 pres. p. atm. of rt 604, 526.) 
 
 ->M h fm they carry off ; 3d pi. pres, of rt 
 K with ^ror, 593. 
 
 ^Td?Tq having abandoned or discarded ; 
 past ind. p. of rt with ’SH 7 , 559. 
 
 ^^nsTR^t Bah. or Rei.. comp. 766; 
 ^Tq^rT cr. robbed of, bereft of, sn^ft 
 nom. sin. m. from $TPT n. sense, wisdom, 
 see 108. 
 
 ’-Md^TrT nom. sin.f. of ’-'tdeju m.f. n. car- 
 ried away, carried off ; past p. p. of rt ^ 
 with "■‘ltd, 332. 
 
 ^wrrro^rmd Bah. or Rf.l. comp. 766; 
 '-Mdld cr. sinless, blameless, 'driWd acc. 
 sin. m. from %iTR n. mind, sold, 7 th c. 
 164. a. 
 
 RdT*T gen. pi. of d /. water, see 178. ft. 
 
 nom. sin. m. Varuna. See next. 
 
 Wdl^-dfrit the lord of waters, i. e. Varuna, 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743. c; ^TdTd gen. 
 pi. o/" 3 Td water, 178. ft, dfrlT nom. sin. of 
 dfff m. lord, 2d c. 121. 
 
 ’.sdl^H acc. sin. n. of rt d I d ri m.f. n. opened. 
 
 ^rfq ind. even, also, though, although, as- 
 suredly. 
 
 rtfqf? 7 n nom. sin. f. of ^fqfVrf m. f. n. 
 {also written fd Ujn ) covered, filled with ; 
 drnmr -n fd HI bathed in tears, suffused 
 with tears. ’Frfd is here a preposition be- 
 fore f^rf the pass. p. of rt VT 533. 
 
 he or she asked ; 3 d sin. 1st pret. 
 See next. 
 
 ^TUts 3 »T they asked ; 3d pi. 1st pret. of rt 
 6th conj. 631. 
 
 ^ wiiTTs: for isfd 
 
 wsr: nom. sin. m. of rtd»I m.f. n. child- 
 less. 
 
 ’-Hufrt’i'd'tiH not regarding, not heeding 
 or welcoming; acc. sin. m. of 'rt df?R^ 
 pres. p. of rt with dffT and prefix rt 
 (726), 524, 141. 
 
 rtdfffRT acc. sin.f. of rtdfriH m.f. n. in- 
 comparable, peerless, unequalled. 
 
 rtdfdiR his. sin. n. o/rtdfwd m.f. 11. See 
 last. 
 
 rtdfin-Tt nom. sin. m. o/rtdfffd m.f. n. un- 
 equalled, incomparable, without a peer, 
 is< c. 103. 
 
 rtdrftdircd acc. sin. m. not retaliating, not 
 defending (myself), unresisting; (rt not, 
 MrildiR retahation.) 
 
 ■*s 
 
 rtdndRI gen. sin. in. of rtddd m.f. n. im- 
 measurable, infinite, incomparable, 726. 
 
 ’MdaW. nom. sin. of m.f. n. not 
 
 good, worthless, accursed. 
 
 one whose time has not arrived, 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; rtdTd cr. not 
 reached, diTHf nom. sin. m. of < 4 <U 5 time. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 Ill 
 
 noin. sin. of ^T 4 UH f. a celestial 
 nymph of Swarga or Indra’s heaven 
 (163. a). The Apsarasas were the 
 nymphs of Indra’s heaven, produced at 
 the churning of the ocean (see note under 
 at ]). 1 13). Their birth is thus 
 described in the R;ima3 T ana : 
 
 ' Then from the agitated deep upsprung 
 The legion of Apsarasas, so named, 
 
 That to the watery element they owed 
 Their being. Myriads were they born, and all 
 In vesture heavenly clad and heavenly gems.’ 
 Wilson, Preface to Vikramorvasi, p. 13. 
 
 ’ 3 TT«Tt nom. sin. m. of m.f. n. not to 
 
 be killed. 
 
 he or she feared; 3 d sin. 1st pret. 
 irreg. for dtfd*r?T of rt 3 d conj. 666, 
 
 see also 859. 
 
 WfgTT unintentionally, unwittingly; ins. 
 sin. of ■‘kdf.s! f. absence of design; (from 
 not, 726, and design, 112.) 
 
 ^fWIrT he or she perceived, she awoke; 3 d, 
 sin. 1st pret. of rt WV 4 th conj. 614. 
 
 ^1 kK for ins. pi. of m.f.n. 
 
 feeding on water; (comp, o/ - cr. water, 
 41, and HE! f ins. pi. of * eating.) 
 
 = 0 : for * sj =T 1 H thou saidest. See ».H el H . 
 
 ^ =(1 ■q for ’M si n by 48, q. v. 
 
 ’-8 si 4I r( he or she spoke to, addressed ; 3 d 
 sin. 1st pret. of rt ^2 d conj. 314, 649. 
 
 visfq'l'T for fl ql rT, q. v. 
 
 they said, they addressed ; 3 d pi. 
 1st pret. of rt 314, 649. 
 
 1 nom. sin.f. not speaking; (from 
 ’ST not, 726, and s^TUT, q.V.) 
 for ^T*T 5 Ff by 53. 
 
 ^THd d for ^IHd rl. See next. 
 
 he was, it was ; 3 d sin. 1st pret. of 
 rt conj. 585. 
 for q. v. 
 
 they were ; 3 dpi. 1st pret. of rt H585. 
 
 I dl nom. sin. m. non-existence. 
 
 ■^Wldri he or she said, he spoke; 3 d sin. 
 1st pret. atm. of rt HIM 1st conj. 261. 
 prep, to, towards, over, upon. 
 
 I transgress, I sin against; 1st 
 sin. pres, of rt 'dT with ^fk. 
 
 ^TWnwfiT he goes towards, he returns to ; 
 
 3d sin. pres. See wf*T»T 7 *nT. 
 
 'HTH ‘ 1 **4 having approached ; past ind. p. 
 of rt JT 1 ? with 559, 602. 
 
 they approached, they went 
 towards, they went ; 3 d pi. 2 d pret. of rt 
 with prep. 602, 376. 
 
 he knew, he was aware ; 3 d sin. 
 2d pret. atm. of rt sTT with ^rfW, 688. 
 wfN t| 1 *1 1 f<i I know; 1st sin. pres, of rt 
 sfT with ^rfW, 9 th conj. 688. 
 
 I may recognise ; 1st sin. pot. 
 
 See last. 
 
 understand thou, know thou ; 
 
 2 d sin. imp. atm. See last. 
 
 ^Tfwr$rPT having recognised; past ind. p. 
 
 having ran towards ; past ind. p. 
 
 of rt ^ with ^rfW, 560. 
 vi 
 
 hasten thou here, lit. run thou 
 towards ; 2 d sin. imp. of rt VI id with 
 1st conj. 261. 
 
 ’Srfavnut 1 Ph I will address, I will speak to, 
 I will relate; 1st sin. 2dfut. of rt VT with 
 664. 
 
 he attends to, he heeds; 3d sin. 
 pres, of rt *1 with isf conj. 261. 
 
 having gladdened; past ind.p. of 
 rt *1*^ in caus. with ^rfW, 566. 
 
 acc sin. of m. wish, in- 
 
 tention. 
 
 fWl 4 1 d H nom. sin. intention. See last. 
 
 \ 
 
 XTWHdfrT he or it prevails over, he or it 
 overcomes; T,d sin. pres, ofrt Vf with 
 ^Tfk^TTVfTfTt nom.pl. m. of ^rfWTTvnT m.f. n. 
 speaking to, calling to ; pres. p. par. of 
 rt *TTd with 524. 
 
 E e 
 
112 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 fmift nom. sin. f. addressing, ist c. 
 106 ; agt.from TTHI with 582. a. 
 
 I address ; ist sin. pres. dtm. of rt 
 H"PT with ^Tf>T, isf conj. 261. 
 
 ’Sffapft nom. sin. m. of m. f. n. 
 
 facing, opposite, in front, before one’s 
 face. 
 
 acc. sin. m. of m. f. n. 
 
 beautiful. 
 
 increases ; 3d sin. pres. dtm. of rt 
 with wfW, is< conj. 261. 
 
 ’srfrnn^r: nom. sin. m. a saluter, one who 
 offers salutation. 
 
 he saluted; 3 d sin. 2d pret. 
 of rt ^ in caus. with 'Sfa, 490. 
 
 having seen, having observed; 
 past ind. p. of rt with wfa and fa, 
 
 559 - 
 
 ind. plainly, manifestly, 713. 
 wf»TjrP 7 TfJ' abl. sin. of m. curse, 
 
 imprecation, anathema, ist c. 103. 
 ’SrfWiHriT nom. sin.f. of rf m.f n. 
 
 covered, clothed ; past p. p. of rt ^ with 
 ^rf»T and TT. 
 
 ■^TfaTTCTTT he came up, (he came to her as- 
 sistance;) 3 d sin. 2d pret. of rt TT with 
 *rfW, 364. 
 
 ’S Pm £ ri l nom. sin. m. of ^rfH^TrT m. f. n. 
 smitten, stricken ; past p. p. of rt ?*T 
 with ^rfvT, 545. 
 
 ’SThIkHI nom.pl. of m.f. n. desirous 
 
 of obtaining, 3d c. in; formed from des. 
 of rt W*T, see 503, 82. III. 
 
 he, she or it was, there was, there 
 arose ; 3 d sin. 3 d pret. of rt ^ 585. 
 ^^luATT he approached, he went to ; 3 d 
 sin. ist pret. of rt with 602. 
 
 for ^TWTnTSTfT he proceeded to. 
 
 he approached; 3d sin. 3d pret. of 
 rt JTT or of rt ^ with ^rfa, see 438. e. 
 ^«nrRT^ he or she recognised ; 3d sin. 
 
 ist pret. of rt sTT with 9 th conj. 
 
 360, 688. 
 
 ^Tvqfa^i acc. sin. n. of ^TWjfaoF m. f. n. 
 greater, superior. See next. 
 
 ’STwtfwr nom. sin. m. of ^H^rfVoF m.f. n. 
 greater, superior, {governing abl. at Book 
 XI. 16. and ins. at Book XXI. 14.) 
 
 he saluted, he congratulated; 3d 
 sin. 1 st pret. atm. of rt «T"tf with ^STTW, ist 
 conj. 261. 
 
 '^T**r*TsrTfTT nom. sin.f. of ^WTJsTTrT m.f. n. 
 permitted ; past p. p. of rt sTT with 
 and ^fa. 
 
 they worshipped ; 3 dpi. ist pret. 
 of rt ■*TrT with ’STfa, 10 th conj. 283. 
 
 ■^T^MT^riT he addressed, he spoke to, he 
 replied; 3d sin. ist pret. dtm. of rt HR 
 with *?fH, 1st conj. 261. 
 
 ^T*T?HT I T ; !T they addressed; 3d pi. ist pret. 
 atm. See last. 
 
 ’^TWRTr^ he went to ; 3 d sin. ist pret. of rt 
 "m with (34), 2d conj. 644. 
 
 ^fwnrcrfnrT they abuse, they speak angrily 
 or contemptuously; 3 d pi. pres, of VII Hf 
 with VI fa, nominal verb from de- 
 
 traction ; see 519. c. 
 
 ^TWTTnrrr nom. sin. f. of WRTTT 7 T m. f. n. 
 
 come to ; past p. p. of rt HH with ^TT 
 and ^rfa, 545. 
 
 ^WTPTTTPT acc. sin. f. of ^TRPTrT m. f. n. 
 approached, arrived ; past p. p. of rt 
 with ^TT and ’irfW, 545. 
 
 ^^lflbfl'Tf'?T*ffa acc. sin. f. wandering 
 about or near; ( from WTH cr. near, and 
 U fn rt)*i from m.f. n. going 
 
 round.) 
 
 ?wfrT approaches, comes towards ; 3d sin. 
 pres, of rt ^ with ^rfa , 2 d conj. 645. 
 
 having approached, having come to; 
 past ind.p. of rt \ with ’ITT and ^rfa, 560. 
 
 ^THTfT ins. sin. of VTTJ n. a cloud. 
 
 ^ST^U loc. pi. ofVI *3 n. a cloud. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 113 
 
 ’SmfijTiTR acc. sin. f. of 'STHHUrt m. /. n. 
 unadorned. 
 
 ^•^TTfirRTT Tat. or Dei>. comp. 740; 
 ^!T not, 726, *i cr. men, loc. 
 
 sin. n. of f«l Hpmi m.f. n. inhabited. 
 
 he or she thought; 3 d sin. 1st pret. 
 atm. of rt *T»T 617. 
 
 acc. sin. m. like an immortal; 
 {comp, of cr. immortal, and 
 
 m.f. n. like, 777.) 
 
 SNHI.W O beautiful as an immortal, Anom. 
 comp. 777; cr. immortal, voc. 
 
 sin. ofTtt TT /. beauty, lustre, ist c. 105. 
 
 for like an immortal; 
 
 {comp, of immortal, and affix TH 
 
 724O 
 
 '•JIM 4 1 acc. pi. of ^PTT m.f. n. immortal, 
 1 st c. 103. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743.6; 
 ’M H < cr. immortal, nom. pi. m. of 
 
 best, ist c. 103; ■flHT -+■ JitH = 
 cl r(*i by 32. 
 
 ■»n*kImh voc. sin. m. O thou like the im- 
 mortals ; {from ’HHt cr. immortal, and 
 like, 777.) 
 
 wtPth: nom. sin. m. See last. 
 
 C C. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of -SHT-iIT m.f. n. im- 
 petuous, impatient, intolerant. 
 
 1 rq 1 d acc. pi of ’STfTTW m. a minister, 
 isf c. 103. 
 
 WPpPT acc. sin. m. or n. of xi m 1 m.f. n. 
 not human ; {comp, of not, 726, and 
 HTrR, q.v.) 
 
 *Hli\i rt iH acc. sin.f. of 'HH |Ph rt m.f. n. 
 uncleansed, unwashed; {comp, o/^f not, 
 726, and mf^TT past p. p. of rt or 
 *rr^ 549.) 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 745; 
 cr. an enemy, cr. a host, 
 acc. sin. m. m. a destroyer, 582. c. 
 
 driftin'. Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. an enemy, yifrfrf: gen. sin. m. 
 
 of yiPrifT m.f. n. a slayer, killer, 6 th c. 
 
 » 59 - 
 
 dat. sin. of 'HHrM n. immortality. 
 
 Anom. comp. 777; ’H^rt cr. the 
 beverage or food of immortality, nectar 
 or ambrosia, ' 3 '^THT acc. sin. f. of 
 m.f. n. like. The following is the ac- 
 count of the production of the iSRfl in 
 the Vishnu Purana (p. 74, &c.) : “ 'Hie 
 gods (Suras) discomfited by the Daityas 
 tied to Vishnu for refuge. He addressed 
 them, and said, ‘ I will restore your 
 strength. Let all the gods, associated 
 with the Asuras (or Daityas, see note 
 under <T 7 T, &c.), cast medicinal herbs 
 into the sea of milk, and then taking 
 the mountain Mandara for the churning- 
 stick, the serpent Vasuki for the rope, 
 churn the ocean for ambrosia. To secure 
 the aid of the Daityas you must make 
 peace with them, and promise them an 
 equal portion.’ The gods, after collect- 
 ing the herbs and casting them into the 
 sea, took the mountain Mandara for the 
 staff, the serpent Vasuki for the cord, 
 and commenced churning for the amrita. 
 The gods were stationed at the tail of 
 the serpent and the Daityas at the head. 
 In the midst of the sea, Vishnu himself, 
 in the form of a tortoise, served as a 
 pivot for the mountain as it whirled 
 round. From the ocean thus churned 
 came forth Dhanwantari (the physician 
 of the gods) robed in white, bearing in 
 his hand the cup of amrita. The gods 
 quaffed the nectar, and receiving new 
 vigour defeated the Daityas. The nectar 
 and ambrosia thus produced was pre- 
 served in the moon. Accumulated there 
 it is distilled by the lunar rays, and 
 serves the gods and pitris (progenitors) 
 for food.” 
 
 ^P£BPTTOT for nom. pi. of 
 
 ■sRuwml m. /. n. not enduring, not 
 
 E e 2 
 
114 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 bearing or tolerating ; pres. p. atm. of rt 
 RR 4 th conj. 526. 
 
 OTfRTOTT Bah. ok Rel. comp. 766; OT?R 
 cr. immeasurable, immense, 4 hr«l nom. 
 sin. q/’OTOTR in. mind, soul, 147. 
 
 ^TR this, he; nom. sin. of 3 ^, q.v. 
 
 OTR R Here he (is)! 224, 220. TlforJ TR 67. 
 
 ’STRttflT acc. sin. of ^TtftWT f. the city Ayo- 
 dhya ( i . c. the Invincible), the modern 
 Oude. This city is celebrated in all 
 Hindu poetry as the ancient capital of 
 Rama-chandra, founded by Ikshwaku, 
 the first king of the solar dynasty. In the 
 Ramayana (Book I. Chap. V.) it is thus 
 described : ‘ On the banks of the Sarayu 
 is a large country called Kosala, gay and 
 happy, abounding with cattle, corn, and 
 wealth. In that country was a famous 
 city called Ayodhya, built formerly by 
 Manu, the lord of men. A great city, 
 twelve yojanas in extent, the houses of 
 which stood in triple and long-extended 
 rows. It was rich, and perpetually 
 adorned with new improvements. The 
 streets were well-disposed and well- 
 watered. It was filled with merchants 
 of various descriptions, and adorned 
 with abundance of jewels; crowded with 
 houses, beautified with gardens and 
 groves of mango-trees, surrounded by 
 a deep and impregnable moat, and com- 
 pletely furnished with arms.’ In the 
 S'akuntala (Act VI.) Ayodhya is called 
 Saketaka. 
 
 ?nfr«rrfvRfii: nom. sin. m. the sovereign of 
 Ayodhya; {comp, of 4 Tr"Hrt and ^rfv- 
 RflC ?•»•> 743-) 
 
 41 'RD'M N I fRR acc. sin. m. inhabiting Ayo- 
 dhya; {comp, of 4 TRVlRT and 3 1 fw 
 dwelling in, inhabitant, 582. a.) 
 
 4 TTRR nom. or acc. sin. of ’-M < AM n. a forest, 
 a wood. 
 
 Tat. ok Hep. comp. 74,3; ’5ITRR 
 
 cr. forest, voc. sin. of m. a 
 
 king, 2 d c. 1 10. 
 
 4 K<!*UT? Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; -sKbM 
 cr. forest, TT 7 nom. sin. ofTT^m. a king, 
 see 176. e. 
 
 gen. sin. of OTCRR n. a forest. 
 
 OTCRRUITTR for 4 K*IRU[ *1*R by 31. 
 
 acc. pi. of ' 4 TC 1 IR n. a forest. 
 
 ■R < C/H loc. sin. of -R el! 1 ! n. a forest, a wood. 
 
 OTCR! acc. sin. n. of m.f. n. free 
 
 from dust, clean, pure, 164. ay {from 4 T 
 726, and TtTR dust.) 
 
 he conciliated (the affections of) ; 
 2,d sin. 1st pret. of rt in cans. 479. 
 
 OTtTrt <1 RRRT Complex comp. 771; 
 
 ?RT <5 cr. curved, ROT cr. eye-lash, 
 »TRHI acc. sin. f. from «TR«T n. the eye ; 
 see 108. 
 
 mRT O thou tamer of thy enemies. 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; OTfT cr. an 
 
 t . <X 
 
 enemy, RfRRT toe. sin. of o(rm!T m. ha- 
 rasser, annoyer, 1st c. 103. 
 voc. sin. m. See next, 
 acc. sin. of m. the con- 
 
 queror of (his) foes ; see 580, 739. b. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; ^rfr 
 cr. an enemy, R^T acc. sin . o/R^T m. a 
 destroyer, a crusher, agt. of rt ^ 582. c. 
 
 OTpOTfR: nom. sin. m. See last. 
 
 voc. sin. m. O destroyer of (thy) 
 foes; (wt an enemy, OTyR destroying.) 
 
 4 lfT?T nom. sin. m. slayer of (his) foes ; 
 {comp. o/OT ft cr. an enemy, and nom. 
 sin. a killer, 6th c. 157. 
 
 •srRfan ins. sin. of ’R<+ m. the sun, 1st c. 103. 
 
 he or she honoured; 3 d sin. 2 d 
 pret. of rt 10 th conj. 283. 
 
 OTRfRrRT having honoured ; past ind. p. of 
 rt OTR 10 th conj. 558. 
 
 ^TpRrtlfR nom. pi. n. of 41 P'l rt m. f. n. 
 honoured ; past p. p. of rt 538. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 115 
 
 ~ r i i Tri notn. sin. n. of ^rnfrT in. f. n. ac- 
 quired, earned ; past p. p. of rt 'JUn 538. 
 
 Complex comp. 771; 
 the Arjuna, a kind of tree (Pentap- 
 tera Arjuna), the Arishta or Nim- 
 
 tree, ncc. sin. n. of m.f. n. 
 
 covered, shrouded ; past p. p. of rt r)d 
 with *T, 540. 
 
 ind. for the sake of, see 
 
 C. 
 
 t n 0 m .si n . m . desirous of riches ; ( comp . 
 of w 'll wealth, and <*IH wishing for.) 
 ^^<+mT 4 T /br ■«^ot,iHI'T (53) acc. pi. in. 
 See last. 
 
 loc. pi. n. in difficult matters; 
 (comp, of^tyj cr. thing, matter, and 
 n. difficulty.) 
 
 nom. sin. m. use, profit, advantage. 
 
 ■-N ^ M ind. for the sake of, for the use of. 
 The dative case is here used adverbially ; 
 
 c • *\* 
 
 but and are more common , see 
 
 73 i. 9 J 7 - 
 
 nom. sin. n. of -»m fvj ri m.f. n. to 
 
 be sought ; fut. pass. p. of rt " 3 TST 569. 
 loc. sin. of*W m. thing, matter. 
 ind. for the sake of, ( governing genitive 
 case or preceded by crude.) 
 
 ’JT^T'T ins. sin. of m. matter, thing. 
 
 ’X > 4 1 for W'STF nom. sin. m. matter, thing. 
 acc. sin. m. of fr? 7T m.f. n. afflicted; 
 past p.p. ofrt 538. 
 
 CL 
 
 ^"5 nom. or acc. sin. of ^3 n. half. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. midnight, lit. half-night, see 
 778, RhIJ loc. sin. of HHi| m. time. 
 
 Complex comp. 771 ; 
 cr. half, cr. garment, Rq) rt 1^ acc. 
 sin.f. of H 4I rl m.f. n. clothed, enveloped; 
 past p.p. of with *T, 535. 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; 
 'Ji-gi cr. half.BWTrT produced, grown, IRFTT 
 nom. sin.f. from n. corn, fruit, 10S. 
 
 ^T3«T ins. sin. of «. half, ist c. 104. 
 
 ’HTTHT acc. sin. of f. honour. 
 
 ■^rffcT he is worthy of, he deserves, he or 
 she deigns ( Lat . dignus) or condescends; 
 
 3 d sin. pres, of rt 1st conj. In Book 
 XIV. 7. H^n^^rfiT must be translated, 
 let your honour deign. 
 
 'Tl'tr'ST deign ye, be ye willing ; 2 d pi. pres, 
 of rt 
 
 do thou deign ; 2 d sin. pres. 608, 870. 
 for ^fiT by 31 .a, 34. 
 
 for ^rf'nr nom. pi. of worthy, 
 right, proper. 
 
 ■“» rt (V.i n t nom. sin. m. of ’UrtTsi rt m.f. n. 
 unobserved, unseen, unperceived; (comp, 
 of not, 726, and 'FJ'ftiJrr, q.v.) 
 
 ■«<S4«wV nom. sin. n. a small matter; (from 
 •>XrM small, and 3TPT, q.v.) 
 
 '^W'I'cNk I Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; 
 cr. small, nom. sin. m. of 
 
 RftWTT m. retinue, train. 
 
 ’X Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; cd 
 
 0 -s 1 
 
 cr. small, TJWTT ins. sin. m. from VTR n. 
 virtue, religious merit. 
 
 ’X'tH for ^T^TiFTITRUTW Complex 
 
 comp. 771; cr. little, cr. strength, 
 
 HK'ITJT nom. pi. m. of MU1I m. breath. 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; 
 cr. bttle, ins. sin. m.from n. 
 
 fortune, luck, 108. 
 prep, down, off, away, from. 
 
 c . C. . 
 
 ^?ninR* acc . sin. of <^i ri n. cutting off. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of m. f. n. 
 
 dragged, drawn along, dragged down ; 
 past p. p. of rt with 539. 
 
 "S 
 
 W^raifT he is drawn back or dragged down; 
 3 d sin. pres. pass, of rt with 463. 
 
 ■-H 'A J I know ye ; 2 d pi. imp. atm. of rt 
 
 *FT with WW, 1st conj. 602. 
 
 having descended, having alighted ; 
 past ind. p. of rt TT with 561. 
 
116 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 acc. sin. of ’iH ml f. Avanti, name 
 of a city, the modern Oujein; also called 
 Ujjayini, Vis'ala, and Pushpa-karandini. 
 This city is noticed in the Megha-duta, 
 verses 28 and 31 : 
 
 ‘ Behold the city whose immortal fame 
 Glows in Avantl’s or Visdld’s name.’ 
 having unloosed, having unhar- 
 nessed ; past ind. p. of rt with 
 
 nom, sin. n. of to./, n. left; 
 
 past p. p. of rt "f^I T T with 672. 
 ind. certainly. 
 
 ’HTB I dwelt; isf sin. 1 st pret. of rt 
 1st conj. 607. 
 
 ’'PJB'TT for (53), 3 d pi. 1st pret. they 
 
 dwelt. See ^JTTTiT. 
 
 nom. sin.f. o/^TTTT^i to./, n. fixed; 
 past p. p. of rt to adhere, with ^1'^', 
 597. a. 
 
 ^TT 5 ^ /or by 48, q.v. 
 
 ■ 5 TH+ 17 T he dwelt ; 3 d sin. 1st pret. of rt 
 1st conj. 607. 
 
 for ^T^TrT he dwelt; 3d sin. 1st 
 pret. of rt 't+l . 
 
 ^nft^frT he or she pines away, wastes away 
 or sinks; 3d sin. pres, of rt with ?TT, 
 1st conj. 270, 599. a. 
 
 I concede, I grant, I bestow; 
 1st sin. pres, of rt THT with 625. 
 
 'STTtjjpTT acc. sin. of ^HT^rTT /. state of 
 being without a garment, nakedness ; 
 (from not, 726, and rtT abstract 
 
 noun, 80. XXIII.) 
 
 to stand ; inf. of rt WT with 
 
 ■«i l U| having stopped, having made to 
 stand still ; past ind. p. of rt WT in cans, 
 with 483, 559. 
 
 ^-ifwjTT. nom. sin. o/^TftsTrT m.f.n. stand- 
 ing, arrayed, drawn up in array; past p.p. 
 of rt WT with ^I'T, 533, 896. a. 
 
 ■^TfWrTT for ’STfelHT'P nom. pi. m. See 
 
 ■sprfpqir:. 
 
 fTB nom. pi. m. Sec . 
 
 I’M he obtained ; 3d sin. 2 d pret. of rt 
 ’M l h with 369. 
 
 ^TTroT having obtained; past ind. p. of rt 
 
 ^Ttl with 
 
 thou wilt obtain ; 2 d sin. 2 d fut. 
 of rt with : 3 r^, 681. 
 
 I rf he prevented; 3 d sin. 1st pret. of 
 rt ^ in caus. 481. 
 
 ’srfsreprr: nom. pi. to. of ^fd'dliT m.f. n. 
 uninjured, unhurt; (comp, of^t not, 72 6, 
 and f^klrf hurt, injured ; past p. p. of rt 
 T 5 JTTT with f^T, 684, 685, 545.) 
 
 acc. sin. to. of Sa fd *il in- 
 destructible. 
 
 ^ P4 ri he or she obtained, he or she 
 found; 3d sin. 1st pret. atm. of rt 
 or 6 th conj. 281. 
 
 ^ fd 91 without doubting, without hesi- 
 
 tation ; ins. sin. of ^rf^igi £•, used adver- 
 bially, (t!? prefixed to 726.) 
 
 WTfBpnt nom. pi. to. of to. /. n. 
 
 seen, looked upon ; past p. p. of rt 
 with 538. 
 
 to consider ; inf. of rt with 
 459. 
 
 ’M 3 >Vh having considered, having regarded; 
 past ind, p. of rt $Qwith 
 
 I know, I trow ; 1st sin. pres, of rt 
 \ with EHT, 31 1. a. 
 
 nom. sin. to. of to. /. n. im- 
 
 perceptible, unperceived. 
 
 nom. sin. n. of m.f. n. un- 
 
 disturbed. 
 
 acc. sin. n. of m.f. n. impe- 
 
 rishable, eternal, everlasting ; (comp, of 
 'U not, 726, and decay.) 
 
 gen. sin, of m.f. n, impe- 
 
 rishable, immutable, eternal. 
 
 ••m 'Ll I acc. sin. f. of imperishable. 
 
 he was able ; 3d sin. 3 d pret. of rt 
 
 31 ^ <> 79 - 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 117 
 
 not being able ; (comp, of not, 
 ami nom. sin. m. of pres, 
 
 p. of rt 5T9; - 3 th conj. 679, 524.) 
 
 ^rf^rn nom. sin. f. of ^7 91 fgjrf m. f. n. 
 fearless. 
 
 ^TSPTi^ he cursed ; 3 d sin. 1st pret. of rt 
 ^PI 1st conj. 261. 
 
 acc. sin. m. of ’x:ji^ unarmed, 
 disarmed; (^T not, 31^ weapon.) 
 
 TSfSpT acc. sin. of ^T31*7 ». sin, evil, wicked- 
 ness; (comp, of^t 726, and 91>T good.) 
 
 «3W«fc*Uli: Bah. or Rel. comp. 761 ; 
 ’STCTH cr. not good, evil, unhappy, 
 gen. sin. m. from n. 152. 
 
 ^PHT: for ’ST^PHT* ind. without reserve, 
 fully; (^T not, 726, ^PT remainder, and 
 affix, 719.) 
 
 ^31 M7j.l ind. entirely, wholly, without re- 
 serve; (comp, of not, 726, and ^P7 
 remainder, see 714.) 
 
 iwc. sin. O As’oka. This tree (sup- 
 posed to be named Asoka from a ' not’ 
 and soka ‘sorrow’) is one of the most 
 beautiful of Indian trees. Sir AV. Jones ob- 
 serves, that ‘ the vegetable world scarcely 
 exhibits a richer sight than an Asoka- 
 tree in full bloom. It is about as high 
 as an ordinary cherry-tree. The flowers 
 are very large, and beautifully diversified 
 with tints of orange-scarlet, of pale yel- 
 low, and of bright orange, which form a 
 variety of shades according to the age of 
 the blossom.’ The Asoka is sacred to 
 Siva, and is planted near his temples. It 
 grows abundantly in Ceylon. In Hindu 
 poetry despairing lovers very commonly 
 address objects of nature, clouds, ele- 
 phants, and birds, on the subject of 
 their lost or absent mistresses. See the 
 Megha-duta, the 4th Act of the Vikra- 
 morvasi, and the 9th Act of the Malati 
 Madhava. 
 
 acc. sin. of 'X ail in. the Asoka-tree. 
 
 ■»x m'l on ; nom. sin. m. the Asoka-tree. 
 
 acc. sin. of ->x 31*) <=ti <t m. an 
 Asoka-tree. See note under »X 3ll 4 . 
 
 »x H • 1 voc. sin. in. O As'oka-tree; (comp, 
 
 of cr. and »T 7 T m. a tree.) 
 
 acc. sin. m. the Asoka-tree; 
 (comp, of ’X aTl 4 and m. a tree.) 
 
 ^T^ffaTr^he or she grieved; 3 d sin. 1st pret. 
 of rt 1st conj. 261. 
 
 'H ill ’SgT'T acc. pi. m. o/^TfffTlT m.f. n. not 
 to be mourned ; (^T not, and 
 
 they adorned; 3«f pi. 1st pret. 
 atm. of rt in caus. 481. 
 
 'X 31"! for ' nom. sin. m. of 
 
 m.f. n. not to be dried. 
 
 Complex comp. 771; 
 cr. tears, XTfT^§ cr. fified, mft acc. sin. 
 f. from Tg^T m. the eye, see 778. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; 
 cr. tears, tjfXjJril nom. sin. m. bathed, 
 overflowed. 
 
 ■*fl uty 1 sjl Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; 
 cr. tears. Me] cr. filled with, ^ggft nom. 
 sin.f. from ’HKJ for n. the eye, 778. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; cr. 
 tears, nom. du. n. of^f m.f. n. full, 
 filled with. 
 
 elicit nom. sin. m. skilled in horses ; 
 (from ’3PB a horse, and m.f. n. 
 
 skilful.) 
 
 for Tat. orDep. 
 
 comp. 744; ^1^1 cr. a horse, nom. 
 
 of offtfw? m.f. n. skilled. 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 764; 
 ■^PEPPI cr. the Aswa-medha or horse- 
 sacrifice, see below, ins. pi. of 
 
 beginning with, et cetera. 
 
 ^PEFPPT ins. stn. of m. the Aswa- 
 
 medha or horse-sacrifice. This sacrifice 
 is described in the Puranas as one of the 
 
118 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 highest order, insomuch that if it be per- 
 formed a hundred times it elevates the 
 sacrificer to the throne of Swarga, and 
 thereby effects the deposal of Indra him- 
 self. In the Rig -Veda, however, the ob- 
 ject of this rite seems to be nothing more 
 than the acquiring of wealth and poste- 
 rity ; and even in the Ramayana it is 
 merely performed by king Dasaratha as 
 the means of obtaining a son. From the 
 * Rig -Veda it appears that the horse was 
 immolated, and afterwards cut up into 
 fragments, part of which were eaten by 
 the assisting priests, and part offered as 
 burnt-offering to the gods. The rite as 
 described in the Puranas has been intro- 
 duced by Southey into ‘ the Curse of Ke- 
 hama.’ 
 
 ^nsnSFTT 77 T^ acc. sin. f. a stable; {comp, of 
 cr. a horse, and ^nc< 5 T f. a house.) 
 nom. and acc. sin. n. knowledge 
 of horses. 
 
 ins. sin. n. (in exchange) with 
 or for skill in horses ; {comp, of cr. 
 horses, and n. knowledge, skill.) 
 
 'T /or by 53, 32. 
 
 for q.v. 
 
 Tat. oh Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. horses, nom. sin. m. a master, 
 
 superintendent, overseer, inspector. 
 
 acc. pi. of m. a horse, 1st c. 103. 
 
 gen. pi. of m. a horse, 103. 
 gen. du. of declined in du. 
 
 the twin sons of the Sun by his wife 
 Sanjna, who was transformed to a mare 
 They are endowed with per- 
 petual youth and beauty, and are the 
 physicians of the gods. Prof. Wilson 
 (Introduction to the Rig-Vcda, p. xxxv) 
 says, ‘ Demigods who are more frequently 
 than any other, except the Maruts, the 
 object of laudation in the Veda, are the 
 two Aswins, the sons of the Sun accord- 
 
 ing to later mythology, but of whose 
 origin we have no such legend in the 
 Veda. They are said, in one place, to 
 have the sea (Sindhu) for their mother, 
 but this is explained to intimate their 
 identity, as affirmed by some authorities, 
 with the sun and moon, which rise appa- 
 rently out of the ocean. They are called 
 Dasras- — destroyers either of foes or dis- 
 eases, for they are the physicians of the 
 gods. They are also called Nasatyas — in 
 whom there is no untruth. They are re- 
 presented as ever young, handsome, tra- 
 velling in a three-wheeled and triangular 
 car drawn by asses, and as mixing them- 
 selves up with a variety of human trans- 
 actions, bestowing benefits upon their 
 worshippers, enabling them to foil their 
 enemies, assisting them in their need, 
 and extricating them from difficulty and 
 danger. Their business seems to be more 
 on earth than in heaven, and they belong 
 by their exploits more to heroic than to 
 celestial mythology. They are, however, 
 connected in various passages with the 
 radiance of the sun, and are said to be 
 precursors of dawn^at which season they 
 ought to be worshipped with libations of 
 Soma-juice.’ 
 
 nom. du. m. See last, 
 ins. pi. of tTTO m. a horse. 
 t!TUR: nom. sin. of m.f. n. eighth, 209. 
 
 nom. sin. m. eighteenth, 210. 
 
 ^?FT acc. of eight, see 205. 
 
 ’MflqlrP imperfectly covered, scarcely co- 
 vered; (?T not, 726, and WTIiT m.f. n. 
 covered ; past p. p. of rt ^ 535 -) 
 
 ->VW 51 M ind. without doubt. 
 
 nom. sin. n. of -SWRwT m. f. n. 
 
 t \ •' t. J 
 
 unadorned. 
 
 for ind. more than once, 
 
 repeatedly, {lit. not once.) 
 
 acc. sin. m. See next. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 115) 
 
 xHtiwTtfmrr) Bah. oh Rel. comp. 761; 
 ■•H+ilpiftJ cr. innumerable, unnumbered, 
 TOlil nom. sin. m. virtue, good quality. 
 
 ^ W it I gen. sin. of m.f. n. not exist- 
 
 ing ; pres. p. of rt with 'H prefixed. 
 ^mr 37 T ucc. sin. n. evil, evil action ; (comp. 
 o/" 3 T not, 726, *T 7 T good, and «rf done.) 
 
 nom. sin.f. of -elWrJrf m.f. n. not 
 well-treated, not hospitably entertained ; 
 (comp, of not, 726, and q.v.) 
 
 'SHHt acc. sin. of n. falsehood, un- 
 
 truth. 
 
 acc. sin. n. without a rival, without 
 an adversary ; (^T not, a rival.) 
 
 nom. sin.f. of ’Hfljt'PJ m.f. n. un- 
 attended, without a companion ; (comp, 
 of ^ 726, and a companion.) 
 
 ■*f« thou art ; 2 d sin. pres, of rt 584. 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; 
 ’-S PHTT cr. black, oft 91 1 *n 1 acc. sin. f. from 
 <* 1 'd m. (Ht. the end of the hair), the 
 hair, the locks, 108. 
 
 ^rftrrTWf Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; 
 
 cr. black, 1 'HH‘JT nom. sin. f. from 
 n. the eye, 180. 
 for 
 
 nom. sin. n. of ’HTT7^ m.f. n. painful, 
 ifl c*ih Karm. or Des. comp. 755; 
 ’JnTT? cr. joyless, rfl H <*|h acc. sin. of 
 /. hfe. 
 
 ^ WMlPd TT. Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; 
 cr. sorrow, grief, 726, tftfjfiT: nom. 
 sin. m. afflicted, pained. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; 
 cr. grief, pain, unhappiness, 
 nom. sin. f. of "STTT^t? m. f. n. affected 
 by, afflicted with. 
 
 ins.pl. with parties of people (who 
 are) not friends ; (comp, of not, 726, 
 a friend, and in. a company.) 
 
 having scorned, having cursed ; 
 past ind.p. of the nominal verb 521, 
 
 55 8 - 
 
 « j1 H he or she let fall or let drop; 3 d sin. 
 1st pret. of rt T* 6 th conj. 625. 
 
 ■^TRT he or she; nom. sin. of ^P;*T 225. 
 TO he, she or it is; 3 d sin. pres, of rt 
 'CT'W 2 d conj. 584. 
 
 ■eiWlPri for 'it P m ^f?T ly 31, a. 
 
 W let it be ; 3 d sin. imp. of rt '-f« 584. 
 ■’M^pfP'J rf nom. sin. m. skilled in weapons ; 
 (comp, of a weapon, and fVif nom. 
 sin. m. of p4r( one who knows, knowing, 
 5 th c. 138, 743.) 
 
 not touching; acc. pi. m. o/^J- 
 TffiT m.f. n.; (comp, of not, 726, and 
 pres. p. par. of rt «-M 3i 524.) 
 for Adv. comp. 
 
 791; '^TfRrr cr. us, 218, Hsfttl'fnT ind. 
 near, 718. b. 
 
 ind. on my account, for my sake ; 
 (comp. of^f&Vl 218, and 760. d, 791.) 
 of us ; gen. pi. of ^T^TfT . 
 
 ^TWR us ; acc. pi. of ^TWTT. 
 
 SH *h I H from this, for ^WTf^ abl. sin. of 
 ^ this. 
 
 ^RTfW: for -*HwTT*?tT by us ; ins. pi. of 
 
 ^TOTTfklC for ^TWTP*T 4 T by us. See last. 
 
 •el m 1 ^ in us, for us, to us ; loc.pl. of 'S TWiT. 
 ^rf? 5 T I am; 1st sin. pres, of rt ’SHT 2 d conj. 
 5 8 4 - 
 
 in this ; loc. sin. of this. 
 
 ’HMlfcJ for '8 PtH ^TIT by 34. 
 
 rl for TpETiT 4 T by 34. 
 
 gen. sin. m. from nom. this (^). 
 
 for by 34. 
 
 for of her ; gen. sin.f. from 
 
 nom. she (^). 
 
 loc. sin. f. See last. 
 
 F f 
 
120 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 ^mK Trq /or ^TFCT by 31. 
 
 ■^TT?TT 3 I^ yen. sin. f. from nom. ^ she (^). 
 
 nom. sin. n. not conducive to hea- 
 ven, unheavenly; (^T not, ^ 7 TJ.) 
 
 ^1*3 acc. sin. f. of m. f. n. not 
 
 well, not herself, (lit. not staying in her- 
 self,) 580. 
 
 acc. pi. m. of ^44 cj m. f. n. not 
 perspiring, without perspiration ; (comp. 
 of*t not, 72 6, and 43 ? perspiration.) 
 
 ^SHsf I ; nom. sin. of HIT or V !1 W rf 218. 
 
 not having slain ; past ind. p. of rt 
 see 459. note. 
 
 loc. sin. of ^TtT'T n - a day, 6<6 c. 156. 
 
 ’ 5 rf% 7 TTf«TTirft Tat. or Dep. comp. 744; 
 ^rf? 4 TT cr. harmlessness, doing no injury 
 to living creatures, kindness, gentleness, 
 f'TTirTl - nom. sin. m. of fdlrf m.f. n. en- 
 gaged in, devoted to; past p.p. of rt 
 with fir, 545 - 
 
 ?rf?rrr: nom. pi. m. of ^STf^rT m. f. n. un- 
 friendly, hostile. 
 
 interj. Ohl Ah! Alas! 732. 
 
 WftTofTH days and nights, acc. pi. of 
 43 ?TTTT(lf m.; (comp, of for w^ a 
 day, 778, and TTW m.for TXfef. a night, 
 778 .) 
 
 ins. pi. ; see last. The instru- 
 mental case is generally used with refer- 
 ence to any particular division of time, 
 being then equivalent to the English in, 
 820. 
 
 'MrTl 47 T ind. Alas ! Oh ! Ah ! 
 
 --R^T^fndM /or by 31. 
 
 ind. a ])article implying doubt. 
 
 >HT. 
 
 ^TT prep, to, at, as far as, until. When it is 
 prefixed to a noun in the sense of up to, 
 as far as, until, it generally governs the 
 ablative case. When prefixed to verbs 
 which denote giving or going, it reverses 
 
 the action: thus is to give, but ^TT^T 
 to take; <fR is to go, but ’MM*? to come. 
 
 ’Hlc^K' 4 'Hl nom. pi. of ->MI4iK4ri m. f. n. 
 well-formed, shapely. 
 
 W3iTC^^4T^ji5*!TT'. Complex comp. 771; 
 ’■HiohU. cr. form, shape, 343 cr. colour, 
 hue, nom - pl- of m.f. n. 
 
 very smooth or dehcate. 
 
 ^T=hi5l acc. sin. of ^(<*1^1 m. the sky, the 
 air, the atmosphere. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. the air, acc. sin. m. 
 
 region. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of 
 
 m. f. n. being dragged away ; pres. p. 
 pass, of rt efT 3 with 31 T, 528. 
 
 ^TT 31 «T}Hl*ii acc. sin.f. o/??l m.f. n. 
 
 crying out, calling to ; pres. p. atm. of rt 
 sK'? with ^IT. 
 
 attacking, having assaulted or in- 
 vaded ; past ind.p. of rt 13 i*T with 347 , 559. 
 
 ^TfgjWfrTbringing into contempt, casting 
 a slight upon, acc. sin. of f. ; 
 
 (from ^ I f?T3 rT pres. p. of rt ft5P^ with 
 ^T, 141.6, 525.6, 635.) 
 
 'R H?H I to tell ; inf. of rt WT with 3 TT, 
 
 459 ’ 437 - «• 
 
 'RUpHin acc. sin. of n. a tale, a 
 
 story, words uttered. 
 
 having the Puranas as the 
 fifth, Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; 
 cr. a story, the mythological stories of 
 the Puranas, written long subsequently 
 to the Vedas, acc. pi. of 
 
 m.f. n. fifth, 209. 
 
 'RUPHiftt thou tellest, thou dost point out ; 
 2 d sin. pres, of rt with 3 TT, 2 d conj. 
 437 - a - 
 
 3 TT 43 T 3 nom. sin. n. of m.f. n. to 
 
 he told ; fit. pass. p. of rt *41 with 3 JT, 
 571. «. 
 
 3 TP 1 wJrtl acc. pi. m. of m. f. ft. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 121 
 
 coming, approaching; pres. p. par. of rt 
 rpT with prep. 7HT, 524, 602. 
 
 they came; 3 d pi. 1st pret. of rt 
 TTH to go, with TJTT, 602, 783. i. 
 
 iHWImIW he may come ; 3 d sin. pot. of rt 
 J lH to go, with 7MT, 602. 
 
 'MM7T acc. sin. m. n. or nom. sin. n. of 'Ri J ln 
 m.f. n. happened, arrived; past p. p. of 
 rt with TST, 545. 
 
 ^ 1 •< l ri ' nom. sin. m. of vIMIn m.f. n. come. 
 
 ^TPnrr nom. sin.f. or for 'Hl J i ri |7T nom. pi. 
 m. of •MT I TW m.f. n. come. 
 
 Vii'inm acc. pi. m. of 'Rlq r( m.f. n. come. 
 
 '•JIN Irt l*i acc. sin.f. q/"^TRT iT m.f.n. come, 
 arrived, present ; past p. p. of rt to 
 go, with 7MT, 545. 
 
 'JINirilqi loc. sin.f. of vi mu m.f. n. come. 
 
 V t 
 
 SH I ■* I ri loc. sin. m. or n. of 'M 1 > 1 n m.f.n. come. 
 
 ->m M 1 rM having come ; past ind. p. of rt JT*T 
 to go, with ?TT, 564. a. 
 
 'Mwiho he or she came ; 3 d sin. 3d pret. of 
 rt *T*T to go, with ^TT, 602. 
 
 ’3TT r PT*T nom. sin. of W 7 T*T«T n. coming, 
 1st c. 104. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 'Rl'lHM cr. coming, ^rn^CT acc. sin. n. 
 cause. 
 
 having come to, having met ; past 
 ind. p. of rt to go, with prep. ^iT, 
 564. b, 602, 783. i. 
 
 •M I -q sq tell thou, relate thou, describe thou; 
 2 d sin. imp. atm. of rt with ^TT, 2 d 
 conj. 321. 
 
 ’R 1 M M bj he or she told ; 3d sin. 2 d pret. 
 atm. of rt with WT, 321, 364. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of n. per- 
 
 forming ; pres. p. par. of rt with ^TT, 
 524- 
 
 •S 
 
 ’Mims he relates, he describes; 3d sin. pres, 
 of rt with ^TT, 2 d conj. 321. 
 
 'Mi-qiqi: nom. pi. of 'M im I q m. a preceptor. 
 
 c_ C: 
 
 ^iimimi^T acc.pl. of m. a preceptor. 
 
 'Ri«SMt now. sin. m. clothed, clad; past p.p. 
 of rt tf? to cover, with ’MT, 540. 
 
 '^nrfiTW he came ; 3 d sin. 2 d pret. of rt 
 
 with •JTT, 602. 
 
 \ 7 
 
 ^TT»P^T they came ; 3 d pi. 2 d pret. of rt 
 JT* n 602, 375. 
 
 •a 1 ? 1 4 he invited ; 3d sin. 2 d pret. of rt 
 3f to call, with ^ 17 , 379. 
 
 •JtlrfriTftR: acc. pi. of WiTHTftT'JT m. a 
 traitor, a malignant man, an evil-doer. 
 
 'Ml rU: nom. sin. of 'Ml rff m.f. n. weak, in- 
 's J s J 
 
 capable, unable, used with an infinitive. 
 Also, sick, diseased. 
 
 'M 1 n 4*4 acc. sin. m. of 'M I r ( i in. f. n. sick. 
 
 ^TT 3 S undertake thou, practise thou; 2 d 
 sin. imp. of rt WT with WT, ist conj. 587. 
 
 he set out; 3 d sin. 1st pret. of rt 
 WT with ?TT, 1st conj. 261. 
 
 'R I fii M ri he may act ; 3 d sin. pot. of rt 4 W 
 with ^Tf, isf conj. 587. 
 
 'Ml rM thou hast said ; 2d sin. 2d pret. of 
 defective root ^RT, see 384. 
 
 'M 1 rH *i q h acc. sin. m. his own victory; 
 (comp, of 'RlcH 232, and victory.) 
 
 'MTrfT'T m. f. self, himself, herself, myself, 
 &c., 147, 222. 
 
 gen. sin. of TBTOTrT self, q. v. 
 
 'Mint H ■JI of himself, gen. sin. See last. 
 
 'R I r*H H 1 ins. sin. of 'R I rw H self, q. v. 
 
 •siwit gen. sin. of 'RlrH*? m. self, q. v. 
 
 'Rl r+lfl*TT' 5 T for ^TTr* 5 H>TPT self-luminous, 
 self-glorious ; 'RlrH cr. self, 7 PTT*T acc. 
 pi. m.from 7 TH 7 f. light, glory, isf c. 108. 
 
 'R 1 rH Hh H acc. sin. his own essence; (comp, 
 of 'RlrH own, 232, H^JT acc. sin. of 
 m. being, existence.) 
 
 'RlrH I nom. sin. m. of 'R 1 rH H n m. seif, 147. 
 (In Book XXII. 16. he himself.) 
 
 •M I rH I H H acc. sin. of 'RirH *7 m. self, 147. 
 
 F f 2 
 
122 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 vUrHiy for (my) own sake; (comp, of Wf*T 
 for ^rn»r^57, 147, and W^T 791.) 
 
 WPJR having taken, having received ; past 
 ind. p. ofrt to give, with WT, 559,783.1. 
 W 7 f?Ti*T for Vi I H; itR nom. sin. of -"M I rM m. 
 the sun, 1st c. 103. 
 
 vi i frir«J i for worn. sin. of Viif<5i<l m. 
 
 the sun, 1st c. 103. 
 
 WlfrlUT for vSlf^R nom.pl. of W|f??I m. 
 an Aditya, a deity of a particular class, be- 
 ing a form of the Sun. There are twelve 
 Adityas, who are supposed to be the off- 
 spring of Kasyapa and Aditi his wife. 
 They are merely emblems of the Sun in 
 each month of the year. Their names, ac- 
 cording to some, are, W*T:, TTvTITh AK 1 jJ’t, 
 TRt, 
 
 iTK, r<5=n«h^:, fHoT, fa UUt . According 
 to the Vishnu Purana (p. 122. Wilson) 
 they are, fa UN , 31 5* , ’ 5 lluH»T, 
 
 V*R, faWcf, wfa*, fapf, ^T, 
 
 H*T. Most of these are names or epithets 
 of the Sun itself. 
 
 ^ I fa r 9 T nom. sin. of Wlf^T m. the sun. 
 vi 1 fa bI nom. sin. m. of WlfalJ m.f. n. com- 
 missioned, commanded ; past p. p. of rt 
 ■fifUT to point out, with WT, 539, 583. 
 vHyN^MilJT nom. pi. m. of WPTPrRR' 
 m.f. n. running, rushing onwards or at; 
 
 pres. p. atm. of rt VPT with WT, 526. 
 
 vi I y I Ui I will lay, I will place, I will attri- 
 bute; 1st sin. 2d fut. atm. of rt VT with 
 WT, 664. 
 
 wrfvy?y acc. sin. n. sovereignty. 
 
 WTfvfar ins.pl. o/WTfv m. anxiety, agony, 
 pain. 
 
 WRIT bring thou, fetch thou; 2d sin. imp. 
 
 of rt •ft with WT, 1 st conj. 590. a. 
 viRTTW he brought, he took; 3 d sin. 1 st 
 
 pret. of rt nT with WT. 
 
 WRTTTTR let him bring back ; 3 d sin. 
 
 imp. atm. of rt ^ with WT, 1st conj. 
 590. a. 
 
 vi M M H loc. sin. of WRTR n. bringing, 
 bringing back. 
 
 W I *1 fa fri he shall bring back; 3 d sin. 2d 
 fut. of rt rft with WT. The more usual 
 form is WRWffT ; see 395, 590. 
 
 WRTT^ for WRTT ^ by 32. 
 
 WRTTRPTR he or she caused to be 
 brought; 3 d sin. 2d pret. of rt in 
 caus. with WT, 385. a, 590. a. 
 viH i<y having caused to be brought, having 
 caused to be introduced, having brought 
 together, having convened ; past ind. p. 
 ofrt in caus. with WT, 566, 482. 
 vtM^i*<i*T nom. sin. n. mercy, absence of 
 cruelty; abstract noun from not 
 
 cruel, not given to injury; see 726, 80. X. 
 WRIT to bring, to be brought; inf. (act. 
 
 and pass.) of rt with WT, see 869. 
 vi 1 m J 1 1 acc. sin. of 'iliM'll/. a river, istc. 105. 
 viiMriril yen. pi. of vi I M rt rt m . f. n. rushing 
 onwards; pres.p.par.of rt TTTT with ^7,524. 
 WPTfri riH nom. sin. n. of ’it HI fa rl m.f. n. 
 fallen upon, happened ; past p. p. of rt 
 TR with WT, 538. 
 
 WPI^ acc. sin. of vilMd /. calamity, 138. 
 WPRT nom. sin.f. of vilMs) m.f. n. unfor- 
 tunate, afflicted; obtained, acquired. 
 WPft%T ins. pi. of WPft? m. a wreath, a 
 garland. 
 
 WPTf nom. pi. of WV /. water, (always de- 
 clined in the plural, see 178. b.) 
 viiM=tilfrfilI ins. pi. m. of vilW<*|fc»^ m.f.n. 
 
 trusty, confidential, 6 th c. 159. 
 WTTPffEJTIf: Bah. or Rel. comp. 766, 
 having proper gifts, or furnished with 
 gifts (to Brahmans) ; viiH cr. fit, suita- 
 ble, obtained, furnished. rffRpn: ins. pi. 
 m. from 'TftTTTTTT f. a gift to a Brahman 
 at a sacrifice, 1st c. 108. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 123 
 
 i al frT he or she obtains, he or she incurs 
 or will incur;- 3 d sin. pres, of rt ^TT '7 
 5 th conj. 681. 
 
 WnTTHTHT nom. sin.f. of i ** 4 1 (Vrf m.f. n. \ 
 satisfied, comforted, refreshed; past p.p. 
 of rt x* * in caus. 549. 
 
 TTTHTOT having addressed or spoken to ; 
 past ind. p. of rt HTH with ’ 5 TT. 
 
 ■^JTWTTH dat. du. of 3 ^ this, 224. 
 
 having saluted, having bid farewell 
 to; past ind. p. of rt H«^ with XTT, 559. 
 
 'Miy having the essence of the 
 Veda, or flowing (musically) like the Veda, 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; ^TTCTPI cr. 
 the Veda, HTTWf acc. sin. f. of HTft*T 
 possessed of the essence ( sdra ), 6th c. 
 159; or flowing, agt. of rt H 582. 
 
 wmnrtMHI Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; 
 ’HlhH cr. long, dT nom. sin.f. from 
 n. the eye, 108. 
 
 •S _______ 
 
 WTxnrEJTTT Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; 
 •eil-Mrl cr. long, and ^Vijtill nom. sin. f. 
 from f f.It'J n. an eye. 
 
 'A 1 M n V 5 (HI 18 acc. sin. f. See last. 
 
 ■>8 1 ill rf for ^Tnmnr nom. sin. m. of >JT| -* 4 1 rl 
 m.f. n. come ; past p. p. of rt 1 TT to go, 
 with *TT, 532, 644. 
 
 1 -M I Prt he comes; 3d sin. pres, of rt TTT 
 to go, with ^TT, 2 d conj. 
 
 acc. sin. m. 0/ coming ; pres, 
 p. of rt TU with *n, 644, 524. 
 
 WnrnW let them come; 3 d pi. imp. of rt 
 hT with ^TT, 644. 
 
 acc. sin. m. of m.f. n. united, 
 
 joined, obtained; past p.p. ofrt with 
 ^T. 539 - 
 
 O long-lived one, voc. sin. of 
 5 th c. 140. See next. 
 
 TH' T ij '-H -rTt nom. du. m. of m.f. n. 
 
 possessed of (long) life ; a respectful mode 
 of addressing kings and princes. 
 
 *TTT 3 f nom. or acc. sin. n. or acc. sin. m. of 
 
 ?TTT 3 I m.f. n. begun, undertaken; past 
 p. p. of rt TH with ^TT, 601. a, 539. 
 
 iHTTvq having commenced or undertaken ; 
 past ind. p. of rt TH with TTT, 559. 
 
 WTR^ nom. sin. m. noise, tumult, cry. 
 
 ■»r l cl f he or she ascended; 3 d sin. 2dpret. 
 of rt with " 3 TT, 364. 
 
 -entjty having ascended; past ind. p. ofrt 
 with ’TT, 559. 
 
 TTTTTOT having made to ascend, having 
 caused to mount, having placed upon; 
 ind. past p. of rt in caus. with ^TT, 
 566, 488. 
 
 ’Slrt: nom. sin. of 'flirt m. f. n. grieved, 
 pained; past p. p. of rt with '^TT, 
 see 542. 
 
 c , c 
 
 TTTTnro nom. sin. /. of WrtTTT m. f. n. 
 more afflicted, more sad ; see 19 1. 
 
 c. t f 
 
 ■ei I r( +*< gen. sin. m. of ^TTW m.f. n. afflicted, 
 tormented. 
 
 nom. sin.f. of wlf m.f. n. afflicted, 
 542. See^tJW.. 
 
 r 3 TT§TH acc. sin.f. See XTTrtJ . 
 
 'Rlrti nom. sin. m. afflicted. See ^TTWI. 
 
 C. 
 
 ^14 voc. sin. O honourable man, O Sir. 
 
 acc. pi. of TTTc^lT m. a house, a 
 dwelling, isf c. 103. 
 
 having embraced; past ind.p. of 
 rt fc 3 "^ with ^TT, 559. 
 
 1 rtl m rt he or she faints away ; 3d sin. pres, 
 atm. ofrt crft with ^TT, 4^ conj. 272. 
 
 having looked at ; ind. past p. of 
 rt TTfaT with TTT. 559. 
 
 'Rlrttflt of us two; gen. du. of HrT or ^TTHTT, 
 q. q. v.v. 
 
 nom. sin. n. of ’.a R f*i ri m.f. n. in- 
 clined, poured down, made to flow down- 
 wards; past p.p. of rt with WT, 538. 
 
 TTT^TrtT ins. pi. of W’TW m. a curl, a lock 
 of hair that curls backwards in a horse, a 
 peculiar mark. Avartas are locks, curls 
 
124 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 or twists of hair in certain forms on dif- 
 ferent parts of the body. In Book XIX. 
 14. they are apparently, forehead 1, head 
 2, chest 2, ribs 2, flanks 2, crupper 1. 
 In the Magha, v. 9, quoted by Professor 
 Wilson, we have the term Avartina ap- 
 plied to horses, on which the commenta- 
 tor observes, ‘ Avartina signifies horses 
 having the ten avartas or marks of ex- 
 cellence; they are, two on the breast, 
 two on the head, one on the forehead, 
 two on the hollows of the ribs, two on 
 the hollows of the flanks, and one on the 
 crupper (prapata); these are called the 
 ten avartas.’ Avarta means an eddy or 
 whirlpool, and is applied to the twists of 
 hair on a horse resembling a whirlpool. 
 
 convey thou (to thyself), take thou; 
 2 d sin. imp. of rt ivith 'ffTT, 1st conj. 261 . 
 
 Wmi having concealed; past ind.p. of rt 
 ^ in cans, with WT, 675, 481. 
 
 ■srrfasiff he entered; 3d sin. 1st pret. of rt 
 fa 3 T with ^TT, 6th conj. 278. 
 
 *nfa III nom. sin. m. of ffEnfalT m.f. n. en- 
 tered, affected by ; past p. p. of rt fau^ 
 with ■ffTT, 556. 
 
 ffTTfatlff acc. sin. m. of ■£■1 1 fa K rn. f. n. 
 affected by, filled with. 
 
 wrfwr nom. sin. m. of ’R 1 fa i? m. f. n. 
 affected by. 
 
 t!TTW nom. sin. n. of tSTHT?! m.f. n. to be 
 told, to be announced; fat. pass. p. of rt 
 faff in caus. with ffU, 371; governing the 
 genitive case by 859. a. 
 
 fflTtnT’T they went to, they approached; 3d 
 pi. 1st pret. of rt cl*! to go, with 'ffTT, 1st 
 conj. 261. 
 
 ■ffTISIjJJiTMl nom. sin. f. of J ; HlH 
 m.f. n. fearing, apprehending; pres. p. 
 dim. of rt 31 . 1 ; with >HT, 526. 
 
 ’STT^ffapf. ins. pi. of ^rmffaTff in. a blessing, 
 benediction. 
 
 ■ff?T 3 T ind. (piickly, 717. e. 
 
 nom. or acc. sin. n. a wonder, prodigy. 
 ^TT^IHtlff acc. sin. of n. a her- 
 
 mitage, 1st c. 104. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743 ; 
 cr. a hermit’s cell, a hermitage, 
 nom. or acc. sin. of Htjsrt n. a 
 
 circle. 
 
 1 acc. pi. of m. a hermitage. 
 
 nom.pl. m. a hermitage, 
 
 an anchorite’s retreat, ist c. 103. 
 
 ’Si 1 '■» uff he would incline to. See next. 
 ffTPJTbff he or it might attach itself or have 
 recourse to; 3d sin. pot. of rt far to serve, 
 with ^TT, 1st conj. 
 
 ^rrfann nom. sin. f. of ^rrfani m. f. n. 
 having resorted to, standing upon ; past 
 p. p. of rt fal with ^TT, see 896. a. 
 
 encourage ye, comfort ye; 2 d 
 pi. imp. of rt caus. with ffiT, 481. 
 
 In Book XII. 59. the plural seems used out 
 of respect, or, as the Scholiast observes, 
 from confusion and agitation of mind. 
 fftTOTti Mi for '•HPJlBMrT he consoled, he 
 comforted, he caused to breathe; 3 d sin. 
 1st pret. of rt in caus. with ffTT, 481. 
 'HI'HJHHl'rit 11 om.sin.f.gf ffTlHilWUrT m ./. w . 
 
 comforting, consoling; pres.p. Sec last. 
 sSTPSTWlfa thou consolest; 2 d sin. pres. 
 
 g t P m I (will) console ; 1st sin. pres. 
 l l having consoled, having cheered ; 
 past ind. p. of rt in cans, with ^TT. 
 ffTTIT I was; 1st sin. 1st pret. of rt ffW 384. 
 WHIT they sit, they remain ; 3d pi. pres. 
 
 of rt WIT 2 d conj. 317, 290. 
 
 ■ffnTTffwn abl.pl.of’Z rnrff n. a seat, 1st c. 104. 
 
 loc. pi. o/WH'ff n. a seat, 1st c. 104. 
 WTTOTff he approached, he came to, he 
 found; 3d sin. id pret. of rt tiff with 
 ’SIT. 373. a. 
 
 ^TTHTff'^ff for WIT id d d he or she ap- 
 proached or arrived at; 3d sin. 1st pret. 
 of rt tlf^ with W. 10 th conj. 283. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 125 
 
 Tg r rcn fr flT noin. sin.f. of ^TTHTtVrT m.f. n. 
 met with, found. 
 
 having arrived at, having reached, 
 having gone near to, having met with, 
 having found, having experienced ; past 
 ind. p. of rt in caus. with ?TT, 599. a, 
 566. 
 
 for he or it was, there was ; 
 
 3 d sin. 1st pret. of rt ’STT 584. 
 
 '«IH)^/or See last. 
 
 fllWbTK nom. pi. m. of 'HlfTM m.f. n. sit- 
 ting, seated ; pres. p. atm. of rt TSTW 
 526. a. 
 
 im!M he or she sits; 3 d sin. pres. atm. of rt 
 ' 5 TT 7 T 2 d conj. 317. 
 
 having recourse to, having made 
 use of ; past ind. p. See next. 
 
 WPqTTOfrr he or she will perform, will en- 
 gage in, will observe ; 3d sin. 2 d fut. of 
 rt TSIT with ^TT, 587. 
 
 I shall have recourse to, I will 
 make use of; 1st sin. 2d fut. atm. of rt 
 WT with 587. 
 
 acc. sin. m. of WrfWrT m. f. n. 
 standing on ; past p. p. of rt WT with 
 533 . § 9 6 - «• 
 
 ’H I +<4 n 1 b let it be sat down ; 3d sin. pres, 
 of rt in pass. 463. 
 
 ’-SI? he said ; 3d sin. 2d pret. of defective 
 root see 384. 
 
 C x C. 
 
 nom. sin. of 'HI? ij m. an offerer, 
 one who offers or performs a sacrifice ; 
 agt. of rt with ^TT, 4 th conj. 127. 
 
 to bring, to take away, to cause, to 
 be taken up, to be picked up ; inf. of rt 
 ^ with " 517 . (N. B. The root in pass, 
 gives a pass, sense to the infinitive.) 
 
 ■s 
 
 loc. sin. of 'H I ?d m. battle, war. 
 nom. sin. n. of 'H I f? rt m. f. n. 
 placed, deposited, made, undertaken ; 
 past p. p. of rt VT with ^TT, 533. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of ^ TT^TT. See last. 
 
 they spoke, they said; 3 d pi. 2d pret. 
 of defective root W?, see 384. 
 
 having challenged ; past ind. p. of 
 rt 5f to call, with ^TT, 562. a, 505. 
 
 loc. sin. n. of ^TT^rT m.f. n. brought; 
 past p.p. of rt ^ with ^TT. 
 
 having taken away ; past ind. p. of 
 rt with ^TT, 560. 
 for Wj; by 32. 
 
 ’-SlVlfe? for 'H i ?*) ftd ind. a particle im- 
 plying doubt. 
 
 «S, 
 
 ^T^TTcT he or it rejoices ; 3 d sin. pres, 
 atm. of rt gjr-f in caus. with ^TT, 481. 
 
 ^Tio? MH acc. sin. of ’M loti 1 «7 n. a challenge, 
 (lit. calling to,) 1st c. 104. 
 
 * 
 
 1 nom. sin. m. born in the 
 family of Ikshwaku ; (comp, of ^$511 <J 
 cr. Ikshwaku, the first prince of the 
 Solar dynasty, ^75 cr. family, and 
 m.f. n. born, see 580.) 
 
 $Tj§-rf: ins. pi. of sfjfd n. a gesture, hint. 
 
 ^■odfrt he or she wishes; 3 d sin. pres, of rt 
 ^ 6th conj. 637. 
 
 ^■oa 5 tf they desire, they wish ; 3d pi. pres. 
 
 ^•waPH thouwishest; 2d sin. pres. See next. 
 
 ^ 55 T W I wish, I desire; 1st sin. pres, of rt 
 6th conj. 637. 
 
 S-oa xj 1 77 thou mayest wish ; 2d sin. pot. of 
 rt ^ 6th conj. 637. 
 hence, from hence. See V<\- 
 
 ^ 7 T%lT^r ind. hither and thither, here and 
 there, for ^ TfTTT ^ by 62 and 32. 
 ind. from hence, hence,here, hither, 7 19. 
 
 ^rt WiTl ind. hither and thither, here and 
 there ; (comp, of ^TTTT and fTrTTT .) 
 
 ind. so, thus, to this effect, so saying, 
 7 I 7 .e, 927. 
 
 ^rfl for ^iTTT ind. from hence. 
 
 /or ^f?T ^ by 34 and 32. 
 
126 
 
 VOCABULARY.' 
 
 ^ nom. or acc. sin. n. of ^ in. f. n. this. 
 gen. sin. of in. the moon. 
 
 preceded or led on by Indra, 
 having Indra as their leader; Z~*Z cr. 
 Indra, TqRVmr. nom. pi. of V 777 R m. a 
 leader, 761. See next. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; Zf $ 
 cr. Indra, rYfofR acc. sin. of c< 5 t^i m. the 
 world, 1st c. 103. The god Indra takes 
 a very important position in each of the 
 three periods of Hindu mythology. In 
 the Vedic period he is the great Being 
 who inhabits the firmament, guides the 
 winds and clouds, dispenses rain, and 
 hurls the thunderbolt. In the Epic pe- 
 riod he is a principal deity, taking pre- 
 cedence of Agni, Varuna, and Yama. In 
 the Puranic period he is still a chief 
 deity, only inferior in rank to the great 
 Triad, Brahma, Vishnu, and Siva. His 
 heaven is called Swarga or Indraloka; his 
 pleasure-garden or elysium ; his 
 
 city (sometimes placed on Mount Meru, 
 the Olympus of the Greeks) ", 
 
 his palace TtPT'JT ; his horse ; 
 
 his charioteer H I rl fei ; his thunderbolt 
 ^ 7 ? ; his elephant VTITif ; his bow (the 
 rainbow) Wrg*. 
 
 ■n * ^ 
 
 acc. sin. of m. Indrasena, 
 
 son of Nala and Damayanti, 1st c. 103. 
 
 5 *i H +*1 gen. sin. See last. 
 
 ^TT acc. sin. of f Indrasena, 
 
 daughter of Nala and Damayanti, 1st c. 105. 
 sTr$im!li gen. pi. of n. an organ 
 
 of sense. 
 
 ^■ 7*7 for nom. sin. of i'tj in. Indra, 
 
 the god of the atmosphere, 
 this; acc. sin. in. of (nom. ^TXf.) 
 this; acc. sin.f. of (nom. Td.) 
 
 these ; acc. pi. n. of Z<%. 
 these; nom. pi. m. of ZZ. (nom. ) 
 
 she; nom. sin.f. of ^ 224. 
 iu 4 he desired, he wished; 3d sin. 2 d pret. 
 of rt 370. 
 
 ind. like, as, as if, as it were. 
 
 ZZ ’SHTtS* by 31. 
 
 ZZl^for 25 73 ^ by 31. 
 
 ^TTofiVT for ^ by 31. 
 
 for ZZ W 5 T 7 T by 31. 
 
 $d'«M*T/or ^ by 33. 
 
 ^TfrVTR for ^ VflVrR by 32. 
 for ZZ by 32. 
 
 for ^ TOTH by 32. 
 ins. pi. of m. an arrow. 
 
 ZZ m.f. n. desired, wished, desirable, excel- 
 lent, choice ; past p. p. of rt ^ 539. 
 
 ZZ acc. sin. m. of ZZ m.f. n. desired, be- 
 loved. See last. 
 
 3777 nom. sin.f. of ZZ m.f. n. beloved. 
 ?T?i acc. sin. f. of ZZ beloved, q. v. 
 
 ^77 for 2 Y 7 T ins. pi. of ZZ, q. v. ; ais to air, 
 and r dropped by 65. a. 
 
 Z^ T having sacrificed ; past ind. p. of 
 
 55 6 > 597 - 
 ind. here, 717 . g. 
 
 ^T*Trn nom. sin. m. cotne or arrived hither; 
 
 (from ^5, q. v., and ’h I J I«T come.) 
 T?FT 7 PT for JZ See last. 
 
 for ZZ 'TPTTTR. See last. 
 1^7RW /or 3? ’SIMiJ by 31. 
 
 for ZZ by 31. 
 
 SV ■od for ZZ by 32. 
 
 for ZZ ZZ by 33. 
 for ZZ TW? by 32. 
 
 i 
 
 Sty tNlR acc. sin.f. from VI «. an eye. 
 ^»T lie sacrificed ; 3d sin. 2 d pret. atm. of 
 rt TJ- 5 T , see 375. e. 
 
 for m. f. n. such as this, 
 
 such-like, 234. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 127 
 
 nom. or acc . sin. n. o/^T 51 m -f • "• 
 such, such as this, sec 234. 
 
 $lt ins.pl. to. m.f. n. such-like. 
 
 $fRnr: nom. sin. of m.f. n. desired, 
 
 wished for; past p.p. of rt HlHto obtain, 
 in des. form, 550, 503. 
 
 acc. sin.f. of fO-H n . See last, 
 nom. sin. m. desired, admired. See last. 
 he went; nom. sin. m. of 
 participle of 2 d pret. of rt ^ 554, 645. 
 
 fftor: nom. sin. m. of m. f. n. sent 
 
 forth, uttered ; past p. p. of rt 538. 
 nom. sin. n. said, uttered. See last, 
 acc. sin. of ^$1 m. a lord. 
 voc. sin. of m. a lord, a master, 
 1st c. 103. 
 
 5 v ckl<li'R gen. pi. of q. v. 
 
 H. 
 
 HI* m.f. n. addressed, spoken, spoken to; 
 past p. p. of rt ^PST 543, 650. 
 
 HI* nom. sin. n. of HHi spoken, spoken to. 
 
 T^rRToT on merely being uttered, immedi- 
 ately on being uttered ; T 3 i cr. uttered, 
 spoken, Hied loc. sin. of HTc? n. mere; 
 see 919 and 840. 
 
 H^iHTTt she spoke, nom. sin. f. of 3 Tfcd H 
 m.f. n. who has spoken; past act. p. of 
 rt 553 - 
 
 Hitid l ^ nom. sin. of d did rl m.f. n. See last. 
 
 HtF*T nom. sin. m. spoken to, addressed. 
 See last. 
 
 d drf-M gen. sin. of HI* addressed. 
 
 H^iT nom. sin.f. of HHi . See last. 
 
 T^iT: for HW^ nom. pi. m. addressed. 
 
 d dil « nom. pi. m. addressed. 
 
 Hi* on being addressed, on being spoken 
 to ; loc. sin. 
 
 Tm nom. sin. m. addressed. 
 
 d’ctil having said, having spoken ; ind. p. 
 °frt^ 556, 599. 
 
 HUTJTRTH: strict in his orders, Bah. oh 
 Rel. comp. 766; HU cr. severe, ^lUHi 
 nom. sin. m.from 3T1WR n. an order, com- 
 mand, ist c. xo8. 
 
 Hf^HT nom. sin.f. of df-dd m.f. n. accus- 
 tomed, usual, well-known, ( governing the 
 genitive case at Book XXIII. 22.) 
 
 H%: /orH%lT ind.loudly,inaloudvoice,7i4. 
 
 H%T for d 5 H ind. loud, loudly. See last. 
 
 HT 53 ? acc. sin. n. that which is left, the 
 leavings (of food). 
 
 d TsaliULIH acc. sin. n. of H'csaldc.i m. f. n. 
 that which dries or parches up; (HIT 31*1 
 in caus.) 
 
 Hfe^lT: ins. pi. of d Ld Id to. f. n. lofty, 
 high, ist c. 103. 
 
 H^HT it is called; 3 d sin. pres, of rt in 
 pass. 
 
 HIT prep, up, above, upwards, on, upon. 
 
 HH ind. an expletive, a redundant particle. 
 
 THTsf) interrog. p. or whether ? 
 
 ind. or whether, (a particle of 
 doubt or deliberation.) 
 
 HUH acc. sin. m. or n. of Him m.f. n. ex- 
 cellent. 
 
 d ri*R nom. sin. m. of H'dH excellent, fine. 
 
 TWHTRtrnUT: possessing abundantly the 
 most delicate scent or delicious fragrance, 
 Complex comp., see 772. a; H^R cr. 
 best, cr. fragrance, HTTSTTi nom. pi. 
 f. of HTTSf m.f. n. abounding in, rich, 
 possessing abundantly. 
 
 Hirr acc. sin. of H13T n. an answer. 
 
 ^ rKRT acc. sin. m. ofTWKlf m.f. n. cross- 
 ing over, passing, going over; pres.p. of 
 rt W to cross, with 
 
 Hircm acc. sin.f. of H^T m.f. n. northern, 
 northerly. 
 
 HIRbnT acc. sin. of Hirthf n. an upper 
 garment. 
 
 he or she stood up; 3d sin. 2d pret. 
 of rt WT with H7T, 587, 783.7. 
 
 G g 
 
128 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 TfTT rise thou up, arise thou; 2 d sin. imp. 
 of rt with 
 
 ■jfrznr. nom. sin. m. arisen ; past p. p. of rt 
 FIT with TrT, 533, 783.7. 
 
 TfrVTIiT acc. sin. m. of TfrTTT m.f. n. rising 
 or towering over. See last. 
 
 Tr^TTrT she springs up ; 3c? sin. pres. atm. 
 of rt FT with T"rT, 1st conj. 261. 
 
 TrTTfnfl acc.pl. m. 0/ - TrFfTrT m./. n. flying 
 upwards, flying onwards. See next. 
 
 Trtnr*«n nom. pi. m. of TiFTT m. f. n. 
 flying upwards ; pres. p. of rt TIT with 
 ■ 3 TT, 524. 
 
 TrFF loc. sin. of TiF^ m. abandonment, 
 1st c. 103. 
 
 ywvffT he or it rises up or becomes elon- 
 gated ; 3 d sin. pres, of rt FtJ with Trf , 
 1 st conj. 261. 
 
 t?ff^ he released, he let go; 3 d sin. 2 d 
 pret. of rt F*^ with prep. TIT, 625. 
 
 TrFjTtT he is able, he endures, he bears up; 
 3 d sin. pres. See next. 
 
 TrFT I am able, I shall be able, I can en- 
 dure, ( equivalent in Book IV. 15, 16, to 
 can I dare (to plead;) 1st sin. pres. atm. 
 of rt F? with 
 
 TrTrra^ they are subverted, they are de- 
 stroyed ; 3 d pi. pres, of rt FT? in pass, 
 with TrT. 
 
 tiftt; nom. pi. m. o/' TrTJTi m.f. n. eager 
 for, anxiously expecting, ( governing the 
 locative case in Book XXI. 7.) 
 
 having abandoned, having cast off, 
 having released, having let go, having 
 shed; past ind.p. of rt FT with 4 rt, 559. 
 
 T rWP^TTT nom. sin. m. of TrFVTrT m.f. n. 
 who has let fall, who has shed (as tears) ; 
 past act. p. of rt FT with T rT . 
 
 TrHlM nom. sin. f. of 4 r*JV m. f. n. left, 
 abandoned, cast off, let go. 
 
 acc. sin. in. wishing to let go, 
 wishing to put down ; (comp, of 
 
 for TrTJTTF inf. of rt FT with TrT. 625, 
 and TiTF, see 871.) 
 
 3 d°f nom. sin. of TTfofi n. water. 
 
 <+ F nom. sin. m. future time, 1st c. 103. 
 T^Ti loc. sin. of TiJTi m. future, future time. 
 TTfTT: for kF nom. sin. m. of TTTT 
 m.f. n. noble, generous, 1st c. 103. 
 
 3 5 1 <jT acc. pi. See last. 
 
 3d l(|rl*^ n0T n- sin. n. of 4^1 ({VI m - /• n - 
 related, declared ; past p. p. of rt <| with 
 'FT and TrT, 532, 593. 
 
 ■?fd ri H ins. sin. m. of 4 ft; rl m.f. n. risen; 
 
 past p. p. of rt ? with TrT, 532. 
 
 ***** ind. pointing at, with reference to, 
 see 924. 
 
 T^rTTF acc. sin.f. of 3 ^rt m.f. n. torn up, 
 uprooted ; past p. p. of rt ^ with TrT, 
 
 5 °> 783 J- 
 
 TSlTt nom. sin. of TBTrT m.f. n. eager, in 
 earnest, prepared. 
 
 V3TT*. nom.pl. of 4 fid m.f.n. prepared, ready. 
 71 TFT nom. sin. m. of TgRrl m.f. n. vomit- 
 ing up ; pres. p. of rt TF with TrT, 524. 
 3 t|Pw thou fearest ; 2 d sin. pres, of rt 
 P4H with TFT, 6 th conj. 278. This verb 
 governs the ablative case, see 855. 
 
 TTTT trembles ; 3 d sin. pres. Atm. of rt 
 frnr with TiT, 1st conj. This rt is gene- 
 rally in the 6 th conj. ; see last. 
 
 *\ r ... 
 
 Tggn trembles, is agitated ; 3 d sin. pres . 
 
 atm. of rt with TT, 1 st conj. 261. 
 
 "JFTT acc. sin. m. of TIFT m.f. n. mad. 
 
 3 *F ride'll Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; 
 TRTT cr. mad, maniac-like, ^JTTT nom. 
 sin.f. from dTPT n. aspect, 108. 
 TTFmiT Bah. or Rel. comp. 7 66 ; 
 TIFT cr. a maniac, TFT nom. sin. f. 
 from FTJ n. form, 108. 
 
 TiFTFlf ind. like one mad, as if mad, like a 
 maniac; (comp, of T^FT mad, and affix 
 see 724.) 
 
 TiFTFTJTT Baii. or Rec. comp. 767; 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 129 
 
 7799 cr. mad, a maniac, 9^IT now. sin. 
 f. from 931 to. a dress, garb, 108. 
 
 d*9»ll nom. sin.f. of 7»99 to. f. n. mad. 
 
 4 ace. sin.f. of m.f. n. mad. 
 
 4 »9^H for 4*9711 ^9 by 32. 
 
 7*9491 for 4 *^<914^ nom. pi. m. of 3 »*h49 
 
 to. f. n. looking upwards, raising their 
 faces upwards. 
 
 79 prep, to, towards, near, with. 
 
 d9°fif«M A K nom. pi. m. of 4 »1 <+ (V*l rt m.f. n. 
 prepared, made ready ; past p. p. of rt 
 with 79, 538. 
 
 4H J i**3fn he comes to, he returns to ; 3d 
 sin. pres, of rt *lH with d M, 602. 
 
 4MM<-q having approached, having gone 
 up to or near; past ind. p. of rt 9*1 with 
 79. 602, 559. 
 
 7999i * l l he or she endeavoured or attempt- 
 ed; 3d sin. 2 d pret. atm. of rt 9W with 
 79. 364. 
 
 d9-9h having groomed or tended (the 
 horses); past ind.p. of rt 9T with 79, 559. 
 
 797T49 he approached, he went to; 3 d sin. 
 2d pret. atm. of rt 491 with 79, 373. 
 
 TqfR’sni he or she goes near, or she stays 
 with; 3 d sin. pres, of rt 911 with 79, 587. 
 
 797^118 I will instruct or shew; 1st sin. 
 2d fut. of rt f^3I with 79, 410, 583. 
 
 dmieirt it is becoming, it is fitting; 3d sin. 
 pres. atm. of rt 97T with 79, 4 th conj. 
 
 4UM?| obtained, offered; acc. sin. n. See 
 79991. 
 
 nom. sin.f. of dM99 m.f. n. ob- 
 tained, gained. 
 
 799919 acc. pi. to. See next and last. 
 
 i h M ^ endowed with, nom. sin. to. of 79- 
 99 m.f. n.; past p.p. ofV^ with 79, 540. 
 
 d ^ muj q inferring, proving, establishing; 
 pres. p. of rt 9»f in cans, with 79, 525. 
 
 ^9<49! he went, he went near, he returned, 
 he entered upon, he undertook ; 3 d sin. 
 2d pret. of rt TIT with 79, 644. 
 
 4 9 1 rt acc. sin. m. of d 9 ITT to. f. n. with- 
 drawn or retired from. 
 
 79fr ind. above, over, upon, towards, 917.0. 
 
 d^ffrrff: nom. sin. of 79c?fnrff m.f. n. 
 seen, observed; past p.p. of rt <^49 with 
 79. 538 - 
 
 49rttUl« thou wilt obtain, thou wilt re- 
 cover; 2(1 sin. 2d fut. atm. of rt tW with 
 T9, 601. 
 
 79< : 5*9 having comprehended, having ob- 
 served, having perceived ; past ind. p. of 
 rt c?H with 79, 559. 
 
 79<5*9<? for 79(7*9 by 32. 
 
 799*19 loc.pl. of d99*T n. a grove, is/ c. 104. 
 
 d9 f9« acc. sin. to. of 79199 m.f. n. sit- 
 ting down, seated ; past p. p. of rt (951 
 with 79. 
 
 79T9Ft nom . sin. of 79fn? m.f. n. seated. 
 
 4 hfaifsll rt 1 nom. sin.f. of d rT m.f. n. 
 
 learned, studied ; past p. p of rt f^ITI 
 with 79, 538. 
 
 79311 THW acc. sin. m. or re. adorned. See next. 
 
 d 9 51VM rli acc. sin.f. of d 9 Sjfl fWrT m.f.n. 
 adorned, beautified ; past p. p. of rt 
 with 79, 538. 
 
 79949719 acc. sin. n. of 799197T m.f. n. 
 
 t \ J t J 
 
 cooked, dressed ; past p. p. of rt 9T with 
 9 and 79, 783. s. 
 
 799WP9 having arrived at ; past ind. p. 
 of rt 9119 with 99 and 79, 559. 
 
 799*9 having approached, for 7999 ; 
 past ind. p. of rt 99 with 79, 564. 
 
 79991497171 they two shall stay with, they 
 two shall attend upon ; 3 d du. 2d fut. of 
 rt 497 with 79, 587. 
 
 T999T9rf7T he or she shall stand near ; 3d 
 sin. 2d fut. of rt 491 with 79, 587. 
 
 79f4971 nom. sin. to. q/ - 79fWrl m.f. n. ar- 
 rived, approached, standing or remaining 
 near; past p.p. of rt 491 with 79, 533. 
 
 79f9TrT9 nom. sin. n. of 79f497. See last. 
 
 G g 2 
 

 130 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 TP fej 7 TT acc. sin.f. See TPI*PH;. 
 
 ci MtP 3P having sipped water; past ind. p. 
 of rt with TP. The verb 3 M+-*H 91 
 means properly ‘ to touch,’ and is applied 
 to sipping water as part of the ceremony 
 of purification. In the Mitakshara, on 
 the subject of personal purification, the 
 direction is f§" 5 Tt ffirdfl TP 3 (TT ‘ l e t 
 the twice-born man (after evacuations) 
 always perform the upasparsa;’ i. e. says 
 the commentator, ’■Hi-qPrT ‘ let him sip 
 water.’ According to Prof. Wilson the 
 sense of the passage in Book VII. 4. is 
 “ that Nala sat down to evening prayer 
 (as Manu directs ‘ he who repeats it sit- 
 ting at evening twilight &c.’) after per- 
 forming his purifications and sipping 
 water, but without having washed his 
 feet ; such ablution being necessary, not 
 because they had been soiled, but be- 
 cause such an act is also part of the rite 
 of purification.” 
 
 •am<+IT to bestow, to make over; inf. of rt 
 <?T with TtT and PP, 459. 
 
 TPTPPTT he or it approached; 3c? sin. 3 d 
 pret. of rt TW^with TP, 602. 
 
 PNIJ-P having approached, having gone 
 near or towards ; past ind. p. of rt PP 
 with TP and THT, 602, 559. 
 
 TPTfrTVTT he went to, he approached ; 3 d 
 sin. 1st pret. of rt TPT with TP, 587. 
 
 TPTTyrP taking, having taken; past ind. p. 
 of rt ^T with TP and PIT, 559, 783. i. 
 
 TPTPPT^ he brought, he brought nigh ; 3 d 
 sin. 1st pret. of rt r ft with TP, 590. a. 
 
 a PI PUT nom. sin. m. a stratagem, plan. 
 
 TPTPP ins. sin. of TPTP m. a contrivance, 
 plan, device, means. 
 
 TPTPt for TPTPP nom. sin. of TPTP m. a 
 plan, contrivance, remedy, 1st c. 103. 
 
 TPlfp^ITT he sat down; 3 d sin. 1st pret. of 
 rt fp 3 T with TP, 6th conj. 278. 
 
 TPTftrgp to wait upon, to do homage; inf. 
 of rt WP to sit, with TP near, 459. 
 
 TQrT acc. sin . m. of M n m.f. n. come near 
 to, united, endowed with. 
 
 TPPW: they two arrived at, they two came 
 to; 2 >d du. 2d pret. of rt ^ with TP. 
 
 TPfppTT^ he had recourse to, he went to ; 
 nom. sin. m. of TP Pm q m.f. n. participle 
 of 2d pret. of rt ^ with TP, see 554, 645. 
 
 TPEJT he or she overlooked, he or she 
 looked on; 3 d sin. 1st pret. dtm. of rt 
 fri with TP, 1st conj. 605. 
 
 TPP nom. sin. n. o/THP m.f. n. both, 238. 
 TPTPT TPP PT? TTP why have both (the 
 circumstances before mentioned) been 
 forgotten by you ? i. e. the abandoning 
 of your wife in the forest, and the leav- 
 ing her unsupported. 
 
 THPtT gen. du.f. of TPP m.f. n. both. 
 
 TPT acc. du. m. of TP m.f. n. both. 
 
 TOT nom. pi. of TTP m. a snake, a ser- 
 pent, isi c. 103. 
 
 TTPW ins. sin. of TTP m. a serpent, a snake. 
 
 TTPTT ■■HI PH kITMP. 
 ins. pi. n. of TfcHPr^ m. f. n. 
 soaring upwards, lit. making fines or 
 marks on high ; pres. p. par. of rt (V»^f 
 with TTT, 524. 
 
 TPTP he spoke, he said; 3 d sin. 2d pret. I 
 of rt PP n 375. c, 650. 
 
 TPTPTPP^rrjf^/or TPTP PTPPOT^^ Ay 3 1. 
 
 TPTPTP^i <7 for TPTP PTPPiT. 
 
 TPTPTT for TPTP Ay 32. 
 
 TPTP he, she or it lodged or dwelt; 3d sin. | 
 2d pret. of rt PP 375. c, 607. 
 
 TfpTTP nom. sin. m. of Tfp 7 T to. f. n re- 
 sided. See next. 
 
 TfPWT nom. sin.f. of TfPTT m.f. n. dwelt; 
 past p. p. of rt PP 543, 607; TfpTTT 
 THfPT I have dwelt, see 895. 
 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 131 
 
 Tfafft nom. sin. of dPHil in. f. n. dwelt. 
 {In Book IX. 10. he abided, see 896.) 
 ins. sin. of i t H»T to. heat, 6 th c. 147. 
 
 ■3"CJ having resided, having dwelt; past ind. 
 p. of rt WTT , see 565 and 556 note. 
 
 ■3i. 
 
 they said ; 3 d pi. 2 d pret. of rt M 
 Sec 
 
 they said ; 3 d pi. 2d pret. See last. 
 
 '3i^' ind. after; (->rH "Sif after this, from this 
 time forward, henceforth, see 917, 719.) 
 
 *4 1 Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; 
 cr. upwards, nom. sin.f. of <jf?? f. 
 
 a look, 2 d c. 112. 
 
 riT they two passed the night, fit. they 
 two lodged ;) 3d du. 2d pret. of rt 
 375- c. 
 
 acc. sin. of m. Rikshavat, 
 
 name of a mountain, lit. bear-having ; 
 {from >11 a bear, and TrT, affix, of pos- 
 session.) The mountain of bears is part 
 of the Vindhya chain, separating Malwa 
 from Kandesh and Berar. 
 
 for ^STT*T acc. pi. of m. a 
 bear, isf c. 103. 
 
 ■oaPfi goes to; 3 d sin. pres, of rt {sub- 
 stituting ts4 ), 1.5/ conj. 261. 
 
 acc. sin.f. o/"^J7T m.f. n. true, 1st c. 187. 
 
 ■=y ins. sin. of to. Rituparna. 
 
 M* 
 
 nom. sin. m. Rituparna, name of a 
 
 king. 
 
 d acc. sin. n. of m.f. n. prosperous, 
 thriving, rich. 
 
 ^3T acc. sin.f. of m.f. n. rich. {In 
 Book XII. 59. applied to the sound of 
 N ala’s voice.) 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; ^)fn 
 cr. a sage, nom. du. m. of 
 
 m.f. n. best, most excellent, superl. of 
 good, 191. 
 
 acc. pi. of to. a sage, a saint, 
 a holy man. 
 
 IT. 
 
 cr. m.f. n. one, 200, 237. 
 
 TT3i for *i nom. sin. of TT3i m.f. n. one. 
 
 nom. sin. n. or acc. sin. m. ofW 3 i one, 200. 
 tT^Tt for TT3T?T one. See TT3T 
 
 for ind. on one side, on one 
 
 part. 
 
 lididT loc. sin. n. of TT<=tin A m.f. n. one of 
 two, 236. 
 
 troRrft for ind. in one manner, on 
 
 one side, 719. 
 
 ind. in one, in one place, together. 
 acc. sin. of m. one part. 
 
 l?=fiRRI»T ms. sin. m. in one game, in a sin- 
 gle wager or stake ; {comp, of TT3i one, 
 and *m!I stake.) 
 
 ■^TT ind. except, besides, without ; govern- 
 ing accusative case, 731. a. 
 
 voc. sin. m. O Rituparna. See next. 
 ■=y n h«u acc. sin. of H M^rj to. Rituparna, 
 name of a king of Ayodhya. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 Rituparna, loc. sin. of 
 
 n. dwelling, abode. 
 
 ■=y nUiUtM gen. sin. of to. Riiuparna. 
 
 -=y Hm<u m dat. sin. of -=y rt H *[( to. Rituparna. 
 loc. sin. o/^rfmlr to. Rituparna. 
 
 acc. sin. to. having only one gar- 
 ment; {comp, of TT35 cr. one, and 
 a garment, 761.) 
 
 TTSvnnTT nom. sin.f. having only one robe. 
 See last. 
 
 acc. sin. of f. state of 
 
 having a single garment ; {from TT3i cr. 
 one, and abstract noun, 80. XXIII.) 
 
 plex comp. 771; cr. one, cr. 
 garment, nom. du. of ♦i'lfl'rT 
 
 m.f. n. clothed. 
 
132 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 XRpX^T Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; TT 3 i cr. 
 one, nom. sin.f. from '-Hr% n. a gar- 
 ment, vest, 1st c. 108. 
 
 clothed in half a single gar- 
 ment, Complex comp. 771 ; XT 3 < cr. one, 
 W cr. vestment, cr. a half, *Nrtw 
 acc. sin. m. clothed. 
 
 XT<*dlHl for XJ 3 iq IXtTTT (66. a) nom. sin. 
 m. wearing a single garment. Bah. 
 or Rel. comp. 766; XT 3 i cr. single, 
 dlWI nom. sin. m. from TRTW n. a vest, 
 see 164. a. 
 
 P^lfd rl*n nom. sin. m. twenty -first, 2 1 1 . 
 
 P<*PM gen. sin. m. of X? 3 i m. f. n. one, 200. 
 o»i 1 Pm for XT 3 PKT Wfxj by 31. 
 
 XJoirxT ins. sin. m. or n. of XT 3 i one, alone. 
 nom. sin.f. of XX«fi m. f. n. one, alone. 
 
 XT^iT acc. sin.f. ofW 3 i m.f. n. single, alone, 
 sohtary. 
 
 nom. sin. f. of P*«T m.f. n. 
 alone, sohtary, 6 th c. 159. 
 
 <=hl acc. sin. n. attention, close attention 
 to one object. 
 
 nom. sin. m. eleventh, see 210. 
 ind. in private, secretly, 716. 
 
 Complex comp. 771; XT°R cr. 
 one, one and the same, ’H’d cr. object, 
 M H acc. sin. of m.f. n . come, 
 
 arrived, 1st c. 103; past p.p. of rt\ with 
 ■ 3 "<T and XTR. 
 
 X^fiTyTT ins. sin. n. in one day ; {comp, of 
 XT* one, and Tf n. a day, see 15 6.) 
 
 P<*4!fiXT ind. one by one, singly. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of XX 3 R m.f. n. one. 
 
 ft 
 
 Prl A for TTiTrT this; nom. sin. n. 
 
 FfTiT m. f. n. this ; nom. or acc. sin. n. 
 
 c J nd for FrT?T this; acc. sin. n. 
 
 pnqVjfl on this account, for this cause; 
 {comp, of XHTiT and 760. d.) 
 
 FTThT with her; ins. sin.f. of THTfr 223. 
 
 TTfTftrPT in this, at this ; loc. sin. of TTTTrf 
 this, 223. 
 
 XTiTffXT^/or i J ri fVt d in this, at this (52). 
 xnTPT them, these; acc.pl. m. of bft ri, q. v. 
 h ri I R these ; acc. pi. n. of 5 ri if, q. v. 
 Pfil«TT with these two; ins. du. of p ri ri 223. 
 P ri H rt ind. so far, to such an extent, 234, 713. 
 nom. sin. n. of *tn\^am. f. n. thus 
 much, so much, 234. 
 
 xrfir he goes ; 3d sin. pres, of rt \ 2d conj. 
 
 "s 
 
 XTrT these; nom.pl. m. oflfri ri, q.v. 
 
 TTiHT by him; ins. sin. m. or n. of b ri ri , q.v. 
 XXrXT these two ; acc. du. m. of XHTtC 
 X?H him ; acc. sin. m. of tlrit^ 223. 
 xm her; acc. sin.f. from nom. XT^T. See 
 223. 
 
 TT»TT *7 her ; acc. sin.f. See lust. 
 
 ind. also, even, indeed, very, in hke 
 manner. 
 
 XT^ ind. thus, so, in this manner, 717. c. 
 xrr^R acc. sin. m. o/’XJWX&xj m.f. n. of such a 
 form, of such a kind as this ; {comp, of XT^ 
 ind. such, and XSPT n. form, 1st c. 103.) 
 pd jj-ril nom. sin. f. of XTTJfrT m. f. n. in 
 such a state, fallen into such a condition; 
 {comp, of XT^ so, and XTiT, y.c.) 
 XnnfHTXT acc. sin. f. of ^TXTTT m. f. n. in 
 such a state, in such a condition as this. 
 Pd jj-pr having such good qualities, pos- 
 sessing such virtues ; {comp, of XJ^ ind. 
 so, and *JXU m. a quahty, a virtue.) 
 X^TXTRlfd acc. pi. n. such-like, lit. begin- 
 ning thus ; see note to 764. 
 xr^TfWvTwrrfa for xx^r ^Tfmnxxrrfxx Ay 31. 
 XXXnfHmxTrf) for XT? by 31. 
 
 xrrn^HririT for x^r ^*xTxrpx 7 r. 
 
 XX 1 ? for XXRXX he, this; nom. sin. m. q/’^rTtT, 
 q. v. 
 
 XXRT of them, of these; gen.pl. of pun, q.v. 
 X’d) for FXJXT he, this; nom. sin. m. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 133 
 
 he will go to ; 3 d sin. 2 d fut. of rt \ 
 
 645. 
 
 <?fi? come; 2d sin. imp. of rt ? with ?TT, 
 see 31 1. a. 
 
 *N 
 
 he wished, he desired; yl sin. 1st 
 pret. of rt 637. 
 
 tT'SRT nom. sin. n. supremacy, kingdom, 
 dominion. 
 
 > C: m C. 
 
 f HI b J 7 T abl. sin. of V '’d'/J n. kingdom, is/ c. 
 104. 
 
 nom. sin. of "iHTRV n. a medicine. 
 
 «n. 
 
 whom ? acc. sin. m. of 'Nr. 
 who ? nom. sin. m. of N. 
 
 «k Hu n v interrog. whether ? See next. 
 
 for <kPd.il uni. an interrogative par- 
 ticle, equivalent to Latin an, whether ? 
 717.6. 
 
 'R’d'i acc. sin. m. of^'Vffi m.f. n. any, 229. 
 
 <+(K*T/or ^uTTW (47) nom. sin. n. which of 
 two things ? whether of the twain ? 236. 
 
 •V 
 
 < 4 ir’b 4 T thou boastest ; 2 d sin. pres. atm. of 
 rt 1 st conj. 261. 
 
 '+'4 ind. how ? in what manner ? 
 
 ind. any how, by any means, 230. 
 tell, say, relate ; 2d pi. imp. atm. of 
 rt 286, 643. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of m.f. n. talk- 
 ing, speaking; pres. p. of rt 10 th 
 
 conj. 524. 
 
 <*' 4 b*rf¥ acc. sin.f. of cfr’d h rl m.f. n. speak- 
 ing, talking. See last. 
 
 rifl'd 1 nom. du. m. of ^PTrT m.f. n. re- 
 lating. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of ^ I »T m.f.n. telling, 
 
 speaking; pres.p. atm. of rt see 527. 
 
 fq tq they will relate ; 3 d pi. 2d fut. 
 of rt <*H| 10 th conj. 
 
 ^TgfzroTTfjT I will speak of, I will tell of; 
 is/ sin. 2d fut. of rt 
 
 «kVJi| 7 f he can tell, he may tell; 3 d sin. pot. 
 of rt <+H| . 
 
 =hMi'd Tat. or Dep. comp. 743 ; 3 PTT cr. 
 conversation, loc. sin. of ^*tT m. n. 
 end. 
 
 ■airnnT nom. sin. n. of ^rf’STiT m.f. n. told, 
 related ; past p. p. of rt 538. 
 
 ofiPbri 1 nom. sin. f. of See last. 
 
 being said; loc. sin. n. ofW OPTHT 
 pres. p. pass, of rt 
 I ind. when ? 
 
 d ind. at some time or other, ever. 
 
 «k^lf-M^ for ^i^lPdrT ind. at some time or 
 other, perchance, 230. 
 
 for <=k d I Pd f^. See last. 
 
 =M 3 iW t Ht;P'H Tat. or Dep. comp. 745; 
 diB <* cr. gold, column, acc . 
 
 sin. m. of shining, beautiful, 1st c. 
 
 103. 
 
 ^•tJc’ciT for ofi^rPT (53) acc. pi. of 
 m. a ravine, a glen. 
 
 for <* nom. sin. of the 
 
 god of love or Hindu cupid. He is also 
 called Kama and Kamadeva, Manmatha 
 or heart-agitator, Manasija or heart-born, 
 Ananga or the bodiless. He was the son 
 of Vishnu or Krishna by Lakshml, who 
 is then called Maya or Rukminl. Ac- 
 cording to another account, he was pro- 
 duced in the heart of Brahma. He is 
 usually represented as a handsome youth, 
 sometimes riding on a parrot and attended 
 by nymphs, one of whom bears his ban- 
 ner, which consists of a fish ( makara ). 
 Endeavouring to influence Siva with love 
 for his wife Parvati, he discharged an 
 arrow at him, but S'iva, enraged, re- 
 duced him to ashes by a beam of fire 
 darted from hi3 central eye. Hence his 
 name, Ananga. His bow is made of 
 
134 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 flowers, with a string formed of bees 
 and five arrows, each tipped with the 
 blossom of a flower which is devoted to 
 a separate sense. 
 
 acc. sin. o/" 3 TaRiT /. a girl, is/ e.105. 
 ■sjrarT f. a maiden, a girl, 1st c. 105. 
 ohail acc. sin. of /. a maiden, a 
 
 daughter. 
 
 acc. sin. n. a jewel of a 
 
 damsel, a lovely girl; {comp, of <*-UT cr 
 a maiden, and US' n. a gem.) 
 
 ^fiamf nom. pi. of ‘^i'ajT f. a maiden, q. v. 
 
 acc. sin. m. bright as the lotus- 
 cup ; {comp, of ^i>Tr 5 cr. lotus, cr. 
 cup, and m.f. n. from ?TTH 7 f. fight, 
 beauty, 777.) 
 
 ofi*l , ?4'ERlT Bah. ok Rel. comp. 766; <*HV <5 
 cr. lotus, ItpiT nom . sin. f.from t^RT n. 
 an eye, see 108. 
 
 for (52) nom. sin. m. of 
 
 m.f. n. shaking, causing to trem- 
 ble ; pres. p. of in cans. 527. 
 ■sjrrrrftrr i must do, I can do; 1st sin. imp. 
 ofrt ‘ 3 T 682; fjfi ^R^Tftrr what can I do? 
 {properly, let me do ?) see 796. 
 
 ^tthI we must do, let us do ; 1st pi. imp. 
 atm. ofrt 683. 
 
 gen. pi. of m. an elephant, 
 
 6 th c. 159. 
 
 osArt for i will do, I will perform ; 
 
 1st sin. 2d f ut. atm. of rt 683. 
 cfiftxqfiT he will do, he will perform; 3 d 
 sin. 2dfut. par. of rt ^T. 
 
 thou wilt do ; 2 d sin. 2dfut. ofrt ' 3 T. 
 erfrnrrfa I will do, I will perform ; 3 d sin. 
 2d fut. of rt 
 
 ind. piteously, 713. 
 
 acc. sin. n. q/”^iTR T m.f. n. piteous, 
 is/ c. 187. 
 
 ssh ims. pi. oftt m. an elephant’s trunk. 
 
 I perform, I (will) do; 1st sin. pres. 
 
 of rt 682 ; {present with future signi- 
 fication 873.) 
 
 V * 
 
 acc. sin. of m. Karkotaka, 
 
 the name of a Naga or serpent. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. Karkotaka, faR acc. sin. of 
 fWR n. poison. 
 
 nom. sin. m. See . 
 
 <*1 Q : Dwan. or Agg. comp. 
 
 748; cr. the Karnikara-tree, 
 
 cr. the Dhava-tree, Grislea tomen- 
 tosa, W. ins. pi. of 5 T 55 J m. the Plaksha, 
 a kind of fig-tree. 
 
 c. ♦ m c. 
 
 nom. sin. n. of =fcrl <*( m.f. n. to be 
 done ; fut. pass. p. of rt ^ 569. 
 
 ■ 5 fi#Tf^rT I will make ; is/ sin. 1st fut. of rt 
 682. 
 
 t 
 
 to make, to do, to perform ; inf. of rt 
 ^ 459, 682. 
 
 nom. sin.f. of m.f. n. de- 
 
 sirous or willing to do; {comp. o/^f/or 
 inf. ofrt Y an d dilB, see 871.) 
 
 C 
 
 ^iiTH to do, to be done ; inf. of rt 459. 
 
 nom. sin. of n. action, business, 
 152. 
 
 Complex comp. 771; 
 cr. action, ^FT cr. gesture, 
 acc. sin. m. indicated, denoted. 
 gen. sin. of n. a deed. 
 
 c t § c , 
 
 <=h*RIT ins. sin. of n. an act, action, 
 
 ^rftrr loc. sin. of n. an action. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of m.f. n. pull- 
 
 ing, picking, gathering ; pres. p. of rt 
 Tl in caus. 525. 
 
 ■^fbrTT nom. sin. f. of difkrT m. f. n. dis- 
 tracted ; past p. ]>. of rt 538. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of ofifFrT m.f. n. tor- 
 mented, harassed. 
 
 ind. ever, at any time; 
 never, at no time, 718, 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 135 
 
 <*fc*5 acc. sin. of oRfe$ m. Kali. See next, 
 nom. sin. m. Kali, the 4th Age of the 
 world personified as a deity or evil genius. 
 «Sfc?«TT ins. sin. of =Rfc 5 m. Kali. 
 for 
 
 by 31 - 
 
 ofrfrST for ^ifc^TT no/n, sin. m. Kali. 
 ofifrt+i'iHiri Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. Kali, abl. sin. of 
 
 m. entrance, the act of betaking one’s 
 self to. 
 
 O Kali ; voc. sin. of m. Kali, 
 2 d c. no. 
 
 gen. sin. of ^ifc 9 m. Kali. 
 
 .^cTi loc. sin. of <*Pc*S m. Kali. 
 
 <*rHrt he is fitted for; 3 d sin. pres. atm. of rt 
 opT, ( governing dative case, see 853. a.) 
 nom. or acc. sin. n. to-morrow. 
 
 <* cM 1 111 O illustrious one; voc. sin. of =ficM Id 
 m.f. n. good, noble, illustrious, 1st c. 103. 
 ^TTtnTfWrR acc. sin. of noble family, Bah. 
 or Rel. comp. 766 ; cr. noble, 
 
 €>RR acc. sin. of m. family, 
 
 ^tnfirr O excellent lady, O good lady, 0 
 noble lady, 0 happy fair one; voc. sin. of 
 ■gr^nirft /. of ^trnrr good. 
 
 nom. sin. f. illustrious lady. See 
 
 next. 
 
 HU^f acc. sin.f. of «♦> id^ /. of id 
 m.f. n. good, noble, generous, is? c. 106. 
 3 T^rnrPt nom. sin. m. noble. See Id. 
 for who ? nom. sin. m. of f^i, q.v. 
 nom. sin. m. of P<*<^ *1 any one, see 229. 
 any one, some one, for cfifajTT nom . 
 sin. m. of . 
 
 <*P'a«i/or <*fviJ ft (47) some one, a certain. 
 
 nom. sin. n. dejection of mind, de- 
 pression of spirits, lowness, weakness. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of m. f. n. bad, de- 
 structive. 
 
 <*ik1^ acc. sin.f. of ^ m.f. n. evil, bad. 
 nom. sin. m. who ? 
 
 \ 
 
 ^OTTrT why ? wherefore ? abl. sin. m. or n. 
 of 227. 
 
 cSFRTT for why ? 
 
 loc. sin. m. or n. of fafefT some, 
 any, certain. 
 
 of whom ? gen. sin. of foJT^. 
 
 <*+i| M rl gen. sin. m. or n. of some, 
 
 any, a certain one, 228. 
 
 -<Wqfarf for ofwNw, q. v. 
 for 3 m b y 31. 
 
 1 P<H for wftT by 31. 
 for ^ by 32. 
 
 ^iT who? what? nom. sin.f. of f^i 227. 
 
 <*l P>y acc. pi. m. of P<*P«d fi some, see 228. 
 ct-i^-r-n they desire ; 3d pi. pres. par. of rt 
 1st conj. 261. 
 
 nom. sin. n. of ifrlP^rT m.f.n. desired. 
 ^TTf I desire, I seek ; is? sin. pres. atm. of 
 rt 3iT^\ 
 
 nom. sin.f. any woman, see 228. 
 oRlpMfg for «tilpM^ by 50. 
 
 Anom. comp. 777; ^iFiPT 
 cr. gold, and nom. sin. n. of 
 
 m.f. n. like. 
 
 <*lf=a^ for 4ilf=drT acc. sin. f. of f=fif%7T 
 
 some, any, a certain, 228. 
 
 =til d Hh nom. sin. n. a wood, forest, grove. 
 <kMH loc. sin. q/'eftHH n. a forest, is? c. 104. 
 °M Pd Pm rt nom. or acc.pl. n. of P*iP=arT any, 
 some, 228. 
 
 ^TRn nom. sin.f. beloved, loved one. 
 cfiTf'fT^ for <+l PmtT nom. sin. of ^Tf*tT f. 
 
 beauty, brilliancy, 2 d c. 112. 
 ofiTR acc. sin.f. of whom ? see 227. 
 3 TPT m. love, the god of love (see note under 
 IS? c. 103. 
 
 ■^iTR acc. sin. of 3iTH m. love. 
 ind. willingly. 
 
 H h 
 
130 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 ■sfi-nrn: nom. sin. in. one who comes acci- 
 dentally or unexpectedly, a casual visitor, 
 one who travels about without any spe- 
 cific purpose ; ( from pleasure, and 
 
 IT who goes.) 
 
 cfiTRV«iF nom. sin. of f. the cow of 
 
 plenty, 8 th c. 182; (comp, of ^iTH desire, 
 and ffT? who milks.) The cow of plenty 
 was a fabulous cow (granting all desires) 
 produced at the churning of the ocean by 
 the Suras and Asuras, after the deluge, 
 for the recovery or production of fourteen 
 sacred things; see note under ^TJTrftTTOT. 
 oRTlTHtiTJ Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; ^rPT cr. 
 love, ins.pl. ofW t*T m. enjoyment. 
 
 for ^iTTPTrT he or she may desire ; 
 3 d sin. pot. of rt 10 th conj. 283. 
 
 acc. sin. f. dwelling where 
 one wishes; (comp, of wish, desire, 
 and m.f. n. a dweller.) 
 
 nom. sin. of <*lH rn. love. 
 
 ■^TPRTTT rjen. sin. of oRT*? m. love, 1st c. 103. 
 oSTJTTrTTT Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; °RTH cr. 
 love, and WiT m.f. n. pained, afflicted, 
 sick, see 542. 
 
 acc. sin. of 4 k<iI n. cause, action. 
 ^nWTrT on account of, by reason of ; abl. 
 
 sin. of ?iTTI!| n. cause ; used adverbially . 
 l*TWFrn; loc. sin. n. on the occasion of a 
 cause ; (comp, of ^iTTIlT cr. a cause, and 
 occasion.) 
 
 ofiRWT ins.pl. q/“3iTTT[r n. a reason, cause. 
 ^TTTTPTTH he caused to be done, he per- 
 formed ; 3 d sin. 2 d pret. of W in cans. 
 385. a. 
 
 m.f. n. to be done, to be performed; 
 fut. pass. p. of rt ^ 682, 571. c. 
 
 ^111 n. an affair, business, matter, 1st c. 104. 
 
 nom. sin. n. of m.f. n. to be done. 
 ■SfiTb acc. sin. of n. matter, business. 
 cfirffJTTT^TrT Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. business, affair, abl. sin. of 
 
 n. importance, urgency, weighti- 
 ness. 
 
 <*l 5 ^having business (to transact); nom. 
 sin. m. of m.f. n., 5th c. 140. 
 
 nom. sin.f. of m.f. n. to be made, 
 to be done ; fut. pass. p. of rt 571. 
 m. time, 1st c. 103. 
 
 <*Irt acc. sin. of m. time. 
 
 nom. sin. of m. time. 
 yen. sin. of <*!e 5 m. time ; 
 
 <=bl after a long time. 
 
 loc. sin. of ^iTF 5 m. time, opportunity, 
 1st c. 103, see 840. 
 
 ■ 4 ilrtl nom. sin. of «tiM m. time. 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 761 ;. 
 oMMllI cr. dark brown, red, reddish, 
 nom. sin. f. from n. a garment, 108. 
 <+it^ 31 x ins.pl. n. wood, a stick, 1st c. 
 
 104. 
 
 =fclfn for ’hf<H by 31. 
 
 f^i pron. what ? who? which? 227. 
 
 Dwan. or Ago. 
 comp. 748; r4,3lcB cr. the Kinsuka-tree 
 (Butea frondosa); 91 1 <* cr. the As’oka- 
 tree (Jonesia As'oka) ; M «ti ci the Vakul- 
 tree (Mimusops Elengi) ; ins. 
 
 pi. of q^Tif the Punnaga-tree (Rottleria 
 tinctoria). 
 
 nom. or acc. sin. n. any thing, some- 
 thing, some place, see 229. 
 fon f=an pron. n. something, anything, any, 
 228. 
 
 f<=li for fopf^rT nom. sin. n. any. 
 f<* for fohf^rf (47) any, some. 
 
 voc. sin. m. 0 mischievous fellow, 
 O you rogue ; (often an expression of 
 endearment or coquetry.) 
 
 ind. how much less! what? a particle 
 of interroyation. 
 
 ind. on what account? why? 791. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 137 
 
 f'+cS'+H! for H+ri -f *! 4 rC by 33. 
 
 o|0 S rM'Mp'tt they shaU celebrate; 3 d pi. 2d 
 fut. of rt J* ioth conj. 287. 
 
 0(1*1 f rl nee. sin. of otflfrf f. glory, fame. 
 offtfiffT for ofilnfH nom. sin.f. glory, renown. 
 
 Dwan. or 
 
 Agg. comp. 748; cr. an elephant, 
 
 for (57) a panther, Hfi? 1 ! cr. 
 
 a buffalo, cr. a tiger, cr. a 
 
 bear (32), *| J TT'T acc. pl. of JJT to. a deer, 
 is< c. 103. 
 
 «j«SSc>jl«£n*^ acc. sin. to. coiled into a ring; 
 (comp, of dd cO a collar, a ring, and 
 •^TW, see 788.) 
 
 CVjsn acc. sin. of ^fVisH n. Kundina, a 
 city in Berar, also called Yidarbha, the 
 capital of Bhima, father-in-law of Nala. 
 loc. sin. n. See last. 
 ofTfTTT ind. wherefore ? why ? 
 
 =ff fi ? ro 1 r\ abl. sin. n. eagerness, 
 
 joy, pleasure, fun, curiosity, 1st c. 103. 
 ^ftnn nom. sin.f. o/^fmT to./, n. enraged, 
 ^rrcnfr nom. sin. m. of to. f. n. en- 
 
 raged, angry. 
 
 3 TBTU 3 T for i<l«T acc. pi. of ojPRTT to. 
 
 a boy, youth, young man, isf c. 103. 
 <***fTt for nom. pi. See next. 
 
 Pfll nom. pi. of m. a water-jar. 
 acc . sin. of /. an osprey, 
 m. name of a prince of the lunar race, 
 sovereign of the North -West of India 
 and the country about Delhi. He was 
 ancestor of both Pandu and Dhrita- 
 rashtra. The patronymic derived from 
 his name is applied to the sons of either, 
 but more usually to those of the latter. 
 
 do thou, perform thou, make thou, 
 give thou ; 2d sin. imp. of rt 682. 
 he does; 3 d sin. pres. atm. of rt ^ 683. 
 voc. sin. to. O son of Kuru; (comp, 
 q.v., and Vf^rT q.v.) 
 
 make thou, perform thou; 2 d sin. 
 imp. atm. of rt 683. 
 
 ^glrt he may do; 3 d sin. pot. of rt 682. 
 he may perform, he may make, he or 
 she may act ; 3 d sin. pot. of rt ^ 682. 
 
 may do; 1st sin. pot. of rt off 682. 
 acc. sin.f. of <+'-( H to./, n. mak- 
 ing ; pres. p. par. of rt ^ 524. 
 
 <j4'd let them make, let them assume; 3 d 
 pi. imp. of rt 682. 
 acc. sin. n. a family. 
 
 ■^TcoHidi yen. pi. of to. a destroyer 
 
 of a family or tribe ; (comp, of a 
 family, and 71 a destroyer.) 
 
 Complex comp. 770; =Jc 5 
 family, race, rl -xt native, true state, facT 
 nom. sin. of f^TT to. one who knows, 138. 
 off^VHTJ nom. pi. the laws or duties of a 
 
 O 
 
 tribe. See next. 
 
 nom.pl. to. the laws of tribe, the 
 usages of tribe; (f ?5 a family or tribe, 
 VB law. Tat. or Dep. comp.) 
 oji c< 5 $fl W'H h f«i ri 1 »i Complex comp. 771; 
 r<i family, breeding, sff cS cr. good tem- 
 per or disposition, P«-=I rl I acc. pi. to. 
 
 endowed or endued -noth. 
 effc*i:*nc>)H«Hof Complex comp. 771; 
 cr. family, high birth, cr. 
 
 good disposition, roc. sin. of 
 
 to./, n. endowed with. 
 for ' 3 Tc$T/=flpR nom. pi. f. the 
 women of the family. See next. 
 
 nom. pi. f. noble women; (comp, 
 of a family, a noble family, and 
 
 a woman, 123. c.) 
 
 ■^'c5PC( yen. sin. of n. a family. 
 
 nom . sin. to. of rtld to. f. n. 
 noble, well-born. 
 
 ■^5175 nom. or acc. sin. n. well-being, health, 
 prosperity, good fortune, welfare, freedom 
 from calamity, 1st c. 104. Used in saluta- 
 tion : Is it well ? It is well. Hail ! 
 
 H h 2 
 
138 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 worn. sin. to. o/"^5Ic? m.f. n. well, 
 in good health. 
 
 for Y^lPrtdH now. or acc.pl.m. 
 of f TJTfeTf m.f. n. well, healthy, pros- 
 perous, in good health, 6 th c. 159. 
 
 nom. du. m. of Y $| m.f. n. 
 
 well, in good health, 6 th c. 159. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of to. f. n. 
 
 well, in good health. 
 
 ins. pi. to. of ^r^TFS m.f. n. clever, 
 skilful, adept. 
 
 fWt nom , sin, m, o/^ns m.f. n. clever, 
 skilful. 
 
 Complex comp. 771; 
 Y** cr. turtles, UT? alligators, ffm cr. 
 fish, acc. sin. f. of 
 
 m.f. n. filled with, crowded, thronged. 
 
 <y (acc. sin. of n. calamity, trouble. 
 Y# loc. sin. to. or n. of m.f. n ■ diffi- 
 cult, difficult to be passed, painful. 
 
 *«* *• si* 1 ' m - or n • °f P a ' n fffi> 
 
 tormenting. 
 
 Y«t nom. or acc. sin. n. ofWtf m.f. n. done, 
 performed. 
 
 cftflcpiMl nom. sin. to. one who has accom- 
 plished his object ; (comp, of done, 
 and Y*t»- that which is to be done, 767.) 
 ^nrfdHJ bit nom. sin. to. one who has made 
 a resolution, determined, resolved; (Y*’ 
 PH «yTT determination.) 
 
 nom. sin.f. of who has done. 
 
 See next. 
 
 they performed ; nom. pi. to. of 
 <j rt d n . See next. 
 
 nom. sin. to. of H d d m.f. n. who 
 has done, who has made, who has caused; 
 past act.p. of rt «F 553, 897. 
 
 <j rt d 1 *< v for . <]-v. 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; ^iTT 
 
 cr. performed, acc. sin. m. from 
 
 - 
 
 31 1 n. purification, ablution. 
 
 Y^n nom. sin.f. of ^rT m.f. n. made; past 
 p.p. of rt Y 532. 
 
 ^TrtlSfrt acc. sin.f. See Prti. 
 
 ■^Trtl^Prtt nom. sin. to. See next. 
 
 WHI^P^ for Y rf iyfo* Bah. or Rel. 
 comp. 767; ^T?T cr. having made, Prt^. 
 nom. sin. of to. reverential saluta- 
 
 tion with joined palms, 2 d c. no. 
 
 ^nrrfa nom. pi. n. of Y?f done. See Y^ # 
 
 «Jirt l^t nom. sin. m. 0/ <+ ri 1 5 rn.f.n. Seelast. 
 
 nom, sin, m. of m.f. n. suc- 
 
 cessful, having accomplished an object; 
 (comp, of ip effected, and object, 
 767.) 
 
 acc. sin. to. of m.f. n. skilled 
 
 in (the use of) weapons ; (comp, of <J K 
 formed, and ^ n. a weapon.) 
 
 <JrildKl*l x Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; Y^ 
 cr. made, taken, 'J)l^il_i*^occ. sin.f. from 
 to. a meal, food, 108. 
 
 Y^ loc. sin. n. being made, on its being done. 
 
 Y^T ind. by reason of, on account of, 731. 
 
 acc. sin. of ojithdil f. a woman who 
 is the fatal cause of injury or destruction, 
 the fatal destroyer, the bane. 
 
 <=£ril having made, having done, having 
 settled, having considered ; past ind. p. 
 of rt Y 682. 
 
 Y^ m.f. n. whole, entire, all, 1st c. 187. 
 
 Y<^ nee. sin. to. or n. of m.f. n. entire, 
 whole. 
 
 acc. sin.f. of m.f. n. entire, whole. 
 
 Y^ loc. sin. to. or n. of Y*^ m.f. n. entire. 
 
 ctiMll for ’Jloji'yi: 2 d sin. 3 d pret. atm. of 
 rt Y to do, to make, to place, 683. *n 
 
 *PTJ do n °t place thy mind, see 
 
 861. a, 889. 
 
 nom. sin.f. of^VJUt rn.f.n. miserable, 
 wretched, poor, mean. 
 
 YW acc. sin.f. of <y ^*'1 m.f. n. wretched. 
 
 Y*nn ins. sin. of Y^n /. compassion. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 139 
 
 <*qqiPqsq for Yqin 6y 3 1. 
 
 qrqT acc. sin. of qrqT /. pity, compassion. 
 
 m.f. n. thin, emaciated, isf c. 187. 
 cJiJIT nom. sin.f. of <*^l m.f. n. thin, ema- 
 ciated, lean. 
 
 ^TT acc. sin.f. of m.f. n. thin, ema- 
 ciated. 
 
 ■^ 511 ^ acc.pl. o/°F 5 T m.f. n. slender, thin. 
 cjiUJNr^ HI ins. sin. of m. fire, 
 
 6 th c. 147; {lit. having or making a black 
 path, from ^TOIT black, and HrH'H path.) 
 <*i«!i«Ki*qT abl. du. n. of m.f. n. 
 
 black in the centre, spotted with black, 
 having dark pupils; ( from WHIT black, 
 and *TT essence.) 
 cfi who ? nom. pi. of fqi, q.v. 
 ctiHH nom. pi. of P<* Oh d some, see 228. 
 Hif'H'H for HipHd nom. pi. m. some. 
 
 HiPd^ for HiPd d nom. pi. m. of f=S^cT 
 some, 228. 
 
 HiHfH^ by some, by some one, 228. 
 
 acc. sin. n. being or become a ban- 
 ner; {comp, of m. a banner, and *iT 
 m.f.n. become, past p.p. ofrt *532,585.) 
 Hi faifn v oc. sin. of Hi fai */) f. Kesini. 
 
 nom. sin.f. Kesini, name of a maid- 
 servant or female attendant. 
 
 <• (>i »i*l acc. sin.f. Kesini. (Fine-haired.) 
 ofrf^RTT ins. sin.f. by Kesini. See Hi 
 tiWT * ins. sin. of «ftrtH n. gambling, gaming. 
 
 for ins.pl. m. of foftPa ri some. 
 
 HiPs! for aftP'y ins. pi. by some; {from 
 fn;PHri.» 
 
 ■Hrr^fr nom. pi. of qftP? f. a krore or ten 
 millions, 199. b. 
 
 ^tq: nom. sin . m . anger. 
 
 Hhl acc. sin. of qitq m. anger, 1 st c. 103. 
 =ftl vh acc. sin. of H?Tq m. anger. 
 <+)q«»iP»-mi: Tat. or Dep. coMP.740; «Ffq 
 cr. anger, (T: nom. sin. m. affected by. 
 
 <*l?i< 4 iPqq: Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 <*l 3 lci cr. Kosala, qtfvqi nom. sin. m. 
 king, sovereign. 
 
 oftl^lrti*^ acc. pi. of HTJTV 3 m. pi. Kos'ala, 
 the name of a country or its inhabitants. 
 In the sin. it is also fern. See next. 
 eftlsirtiMiq loc. sin. of «ftl 41 rt 1 f. a country 
 described in the Ramayana (V. 5.) as the 
 district round Ayodhya or Oude. Ac- 
 cording to some it is also the name of a 
 town. In the Brahman da-purana Kosala 
 is mentioned as beyond the Vindhya 
 mountains. 
 
 -=S -S -5s 
 
 Hil^d H v oc. sin. of <*l'dq son of Kunti, a 
 name of Yudhishthira, (to whom Vriha- 
 daswa relates the story of Nala,) or of 
 either of the three elder Pandava princes, 
 who were the reputed sons of Pandu by 
 Kunti; ( from Hi'rtl patronymic, 80. XIV.) 
 HiIHR nom. sin. n. childhood, youth. 
 
 •-N 
 
 Hi I Of voc. sin. m. O descendant of Kuru. 
 HKHt voc. sin. of m. descendant of 
 
 Kuru, 1st c. 103. 
 
 -S 
 
 HilSflrfi* ins. sin. of m. king of Kosala. 
 
 qrjfHT for qfirfircr ins. pi. of tSif wi. a 
 sacrifice. 
 
 qnrfWsr ins.pl. o/-arff m. a sacrifice, 3c? c. 1 1 1 . 
 ■qid^^oqMi gen. pi. of the principal sacri- 
 fices ; {comp, of tfi’d m. a sacrifice, and 
 gen. pi. of Hfa? chief.) 
 
 •gid Hi gen.pl. o/’HiTT m. a sacrifice, 3c? c. 1 1 r. 
 ’S'qHMiH acc. sin.f. of sfi'HuH m.f. «. 
 weeping, wailing, crying aloud for help ; 
 pres. p. atm. of rt 526. 
 
 WTHT 5 T Tat. or Dep. comp. 740, received 
 by succession or hereditary descent; WT 
 cr. succession, acc. sin. of UTO 
 
 m.f. n. received, obtained; past p. p. of 
 rt qrrq with q, 539. 
 qiqqr ind. in order, successively, 714. 
 rsq rliw let it be done, let it be set, let it be 
 placed; 3 d sin. imp. of qi in pass. 701. 
 
140 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 they are angry ; 3d pi. pres, of rt 
 sfiV 4 th conj. 272. 
 
 to be angry ; inf. of rt ffiU 4 th conj. 
 
 459 - 
 
 WtU+luf^Irt'. Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; 
 ■jfftv cr. anger, nom. sin. of 
 
 U H fa rt m.f. n. filled with. 
 
 uftVTff abl. sin. of m. anger. 
 
 she screams; 3 d sin. pres, of rt 
 Ui 3 T 1st conj. 261. 
 
 Dwan. or Agg. comp. 748; 
 W^I cr. herons, <=tiCT3T ins. pi. of ejCC 
 m. an osprey. 
 
 UiU acc. sin. of giH m. weariness, 1st c. 103. 
 nom. sin. m. ofg iTUT m.f. n. wearied, 
 fatigued. 
 
 he or she is annoyed or distressed, 
 he or she is tormented or harassed ; 3d 
 sin. pres, of fgi'ST in pass. 463. 
 
 IpifaU'T /or hke a base man, like a 
 
 weak-minded, effeminate person; ( from 
 IgftU an impotent man, and =T?T 724.) 
 
 •gPU acc. sin. of n. weakness. 
 ind. where ? 717 . g. 
 
 ind. any where, somewhere, in some 
 place or other, ji^.y, 230. 
 
 ind. somewhere, any where. 
 
 ^fu ind. any where, 230. 
 
 P.iel m. a moment, an instant. 
 
 TJBU loc. sin. ofZfQJ m. a moment, 1st c. 103. 
 ' 
 
 instantly, presently, soon, in a short 
 time; ins. sin . of WIIT, used adverbially, 714. 
 
 THTh H 1 for UIW U ^TU by 3 1 . See the words. 
 
 ■srfeufu gen. sin. o/TfffcTU m. a Kshatriya, 
 a man of the second or military caste. 
 See next. 
 
 V.l fed dll for nom. pi. of TTfcTU m. 
 
 a soldier, a man of the second or military 
 caste. See note under tU3Tl*-MfT . Ksha- 
 triyas or warriors slain in battle are 
 transported to India’s heaven by the 
 
 Apsarasas or nymphs of Swarga. Thus 
 in Manu VII. 89. it is said, ‘Those rulers 
 of the earth who, desirous of defending 
 each other, exert their utmost strength in 
 battle, without ever averting their faces, 
 ascend after death directly to heaven.’ 
 In Book II. 19. of the Nala, Indra means 
 to say, ‘ Why are no warriors slain now- 
 a-days, that I see none arriving in heaven 
 to honour as my guests ? ’ 
 
 nom. sin. n. of 1T*d < *( m.f. n. to be 
 pardoned ; fut. pass. p. of rt T 5 J*I 569. 
 to pardon, to excuse ; inf. of rt 
 
 459 - 
 
 SR’ff let them pardon, let them excuse; 
 
 3d pi. pres, of rt 'KJH 1st conj. 261. 
 uHhiHIU he asked to be pardoned, he ex- 
 cused himself; 3d sin. 2d pret. of rt 
 in cans. 490, 487. a. 
 
 tffJTT'T acc. pi. of K1H m. f. n. capable, 
 powerful. 
 
 KIH Id I / nom. sin. of K) H 1 4 ff m.f. n. patient. 
 HfU acc. sin. of ITU m. end, termination. 
 fo?finifwsr for Tat. or Dep. 
 
 comp. 743; fs/fw cr. the earth, UfrTS^ 
 nom. sin. of ufiT m. a lord, 12 1. 
 mfrT* acc. sin. offtifftt /.the earth, 2d c.i 12. 
 ffeprt loc. sin. of fkjfrt /. the earth, the 
 ground, 2 d c. 1 12. 
 fmi ind. quickly, soon, 713. 
 
 TT^UlfartH Complex comp. 771; 
 for TffVJ cr. hunger (42), TJUT cr. thirst, 
 vifan^ffcc. sin. in. of ’HfarT m.f. n. pos- 
 sessed of, afflicted with, distressed by. 
 wnbnr ’i 'at. or Dep. comp. 740; 
 for 1!JV cr. hunger (42), U 0 rt U nom. sin. 
 m. of Ur! rt affected by, filled with. 
 ■^fPHnrrnrf^rPifr Complex comp. 771; 
 Kl rt cr. for ITU (42) hunger, foUTUT cr. 
 thirst, ufinJTRTT nom. du. of ufbURT 
 m.f. n. worn, wearied; post p. p. of rt 
 UU 546. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 141 
 
 WfrM m h i m il fi i jfl Complex comp. 771; 
 W?T for 'HTV cr. hunger, fOTOT f. thirst, 
 xrfhr cr. affected, nom. sin.f. from 
 n. the body. 
 
 ^frWTFmn nom. sin.f. afflicted with hun- 
 ger and thirst ; ( comp . of TTiT for T5TV cr. 
 42, hunger. Pm m h 1 cr. thirst, OTiTT nom. 
 sin.f. pained, afflicted, 542.) 
 
 TSTJ acc. sin. n. mean, little, low. See next, 
 nom. sin. of KJ $ m.f.n. vile. 
 
 Tfl £tll ins. sin. of £ m.f. n. base, vile. 
 
 ■flrtpn ins. sin. of TfpjT f. hunger, 1st c. 105. 
 
 TgVMlP* *Mrf for 'flprm by 31. 
 
 ^pTT ins. sin. of T5TV /. hunger, 8th c. 177. 
 
 nom. sin. m. famished with hun- 
 ger; ( from T5TVT cr. hunger, and 'R f«H rt 
 m.f. n. possessed.) 
 
 flfM l rt+-q yen. sin. m. of VHviri m.f. n. hun- 
 gry ; ( from T5TVT cr. hunger, and WtT 
 pained, 542.) 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 740 ; ^TVT 
 cr. hunger, ’UlP=JSt nom. sin. of 
 m.f.n. affected by. 
 
 ■^TTVrf acc. sin.m. of 'flnvfl' m.f. n. hungry. 
 
 'ErfVnr; nom. sin.m. qf'CTfVrT m.f. n. hungry. 
 
 HJH d 4 nom. sin. n. of fljHrit. m.f. n. better, 
 happier. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of 'SjPH*^ m.f. n. safe, 
 well, prosperous. 
 
 d ' for 4OTHI»T acc. pi. of 4=M d m. a 
 bird, (lit. sky-goer,) 1st c. 103. 
 
 *3*11 for nom. pi. of TOT m. a bird, 
 
 is? c. 103. 
 
 acc. sin. of W m. a sword, 1st c. 103. 
 ins. sin. of Wfi m. a sword, cimeter. 
 
 44 d acc.sin.ofT 3 n.the sky, heaven, 1 st 0.104. 
 
 44 eg ind. indeed. 
 
 OTHT devour thou, eat thou ; 2 d sin. imp. 
 of rt 10 tk conj. 283. 
 
 4? loc. sin. of n. the sky, heaven. 
 
 •N # *\ 
 
 tiNt: nom. sin. m. a bird; ( from 44 loc. sin. 
 of 44 the sky, and 'OT going.) 
 
 nom. sin. m. of <<d 1 rl m.f. n. called, 
 sty led, celebrated; past p.p.ofrt •Rdl 532. 
 
 n. 
 
 *T (at the end of compounds) going; agent 
 from rt *T*T. 
 
 4T«5 go thou; 2 d sin. imp. of rt is? 
 conj. 602. 
 
 JiTjsfw he or she goes; 3c? sin. pres, of rt 
 OT 1st conj. 
 
 acc. sin. m. of*T*57( m.f. n. going; 
 pres. p. par. of rt 524. 
 
 ' I «S Pti they go ; 3d pi. pres, of rt 4T4T 1 st 
 conj. 602, 270. 
 
 d n’t nom. sin.f. of 'i-aari m.f. n. going, 
 proceeding on; pres. p. par. of rt *TR 524. 
 
 'l-asi'fflH acc. sin.f. going. See last. 
 
 for n^fr*r 
 
 we (will) go; 1st pi. pres, (withfut. 
 signification 873) of rt 7T4T 270, 602. 
 
 O ts 3 I =Tl for JTSSTOT we two (will) go ; 1st 
 du. pres, of rt dfl is? conj. 602. 
 
 4T«JTT he or she may or should go; 3 d sin. 
 pot. of rt 4T*T is? conj. 6 02. 
 
 he may or should go, let him go. See 
 last. 
 
 'i-e«M I may go, I can go ; is? sin. pot. of 
 rt is? conj. 602. 
 
 d-osM 1*1 for dH Id by 33. 
 
 7T»ri'Tffec.7)?.q/‘iTTr /n.an elephant,is?c.i03. 
 
 JllT^fOTWT Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; 
 dd'5 cr. the prince of elephants, fOTWt 
 nom. sin. of P--I tftd m. valour. 
 ins. pi. of TT5T m. an elephant. 
 
 ■'lc.l-MH no7ft.siH. o/TTTOTfl>./.n. counting; 
 pres. p. par. of rt 4T4T io?A conj. 524. 
 
 JUlltUH count thou ; 2 d sin. imp. atm. of rt 
 io?A conj. 283. 
 
 by 34- 
 
142 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 |U( for uHI hTd RTRT by 31. 
 RRTfRTRT having reckoned ; past ind. p. of 
 rt RRT 558. 
 
 RW*^ acc. pi. of RRT m. a troop, a flock, a 
 number. 
 
 JlftlJfT. nom. sin. m. ofnftun m. f. n. calcu- 
 lated, reckoned; past p.p. of rt RRT 538. 
 *rfirnr foe. «*»• n - °f Rp^TT m. f. n. rec- 
 koned, numbered, counted ; past p. p. 
 of rt RRT 538. 
 
 RTT gone, departed; he went; past p. p. of 
 rt RR to go, 545, 896. 
 
 RTT: for RTTR nom. sin. See last. 
 
 'Mi 31*11 Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; ^TrT cr. 
 gone, removed, sJiRT nom. sin. f. from |FR 
 m. fatigue, weariness. 
 
 RTTRTTR*. Bah. or Rel. comp. 7 66; RTT 
 cr. gone, deprived of, 'RTTR; nom. sin. m. 
 from RTTRT/. sense, mind, 1st c, 108. 
 Rrt-R TTRR Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; RTT 
 
 *S , N 
 
 cr. gone, RriR*^ acc. sin. m. from RTTR n. 
 the mind, senses, consciousness, "jthc.i 63. 
 RTTRTVt Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; RTT cr. 
 gone, freed from, RfTT nom. sin. of RTT 
 m. fever, trouble, affliction. 
 
 J l rt RT*^ nom. sin. m. of RHRTT m.f. n. who 
 went, who has gone ; past act. p. of rt 
 * 1 * 553 » 897. 
 
 RTTR;|J?RT Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; RTT 
 cr. gone to, fixed on, +t 4,‘^T nom. sin.f. 
 from R vM m. thought, affection . RT RTT- 
 R g; vu 1 with thoughts or affections fixed 
 on me. So in Sakuntala (Act III.), rifittd 
 RrfRTRTRRT. 
 
 RTTR^aTT for RTTR^TRBah. or Rel. comp. 
 767 ; RTT cr. gone, R^T nom. pi. of R^R 
 
 m. from n. strength, spirit, 108. 
 RTTRT^^T Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; RTT 
 
 cr. gone, worn, sin, f. from RT^ff 
 
 n. friendship, 108, (bereft of friends.) 
 RTTTt nom. pi. m. of RTT m.f. n. gone, (they 
 
 went,going to,896;)pcrs/ P P n f rt T I^ 545 - 
 
 RrflRR acc. pi. m. of RTTTR m.f. n. dead, 
 expired; (RTT gone, RTR breath.) 
 
 RffT acc. sin . of RfiT/. gait, bearing, 2d c. n 2 . 
 
 RTT loc. sin. m. of RTT m.f. n. gone. 
 
 RTTR being gone, having gone ; loc. pi. of 
 RTT m.f. n. gone. 
 
 Rift nom. sin. m. gone, departed. See RTT. 
 
 RTTT nom. du. m. of RTT gone, departed. 
 
 RJRT having gone ; past ind. p. of rt RR 
 602, 563. a. 
 
 RrSTHTRITR for RTRT THRRTR by 31. 
 
 RRTRT nom. sin. n. of RRTRJ m. f. n. to be 
 travelled, to be gone ; fut. pass. p. of rt 
 RR 569. 
 
 RRTT he or it will go, he will travel; 3 d sin. 
 1st fut. of rt RR. 
 
 rrttFr thou wilt go; 2d sin. 1st fut. of rt 
 R^ 602. 
 
 RRTJ^ to go ; inf. of rt RR 459. 
 
 RRTRT nom. sin. of RRTR m. a Gandharva 
 or celestial musician. These are demi- 
 gods or angels who inhabit Indra’s hea- 
 ven, and form the orchestra at the ban- 
 quets of the gods. They are described as 
 witnesses of the actions of men, and are 
 sixty millions in number. 
 
 RR 1 for T 5 TRR! 2 d sin., 3d pret. of rt RR, 
 used with RT or RTRT for the imperative ; 
 as, RTRT RRJ do not go, 889. 
 
 RRR loc. sin. of RRR >1. going, advancing. 
 
 RfHUlfffl they will go. See next. 
 
 RfRRRfR I shall or will go; 1st sin. 2d fut. 
 of rt R^ 602. 
 
 RRfrc ind. deeply, 713. 
 
 Rfhfl nom. sin. n. of RTlRR x m. f. n. more 
 heavy, heavier, worse, worst, 194, 167. 
 
 RTjTR» 5 Tl for 'I rH nlf nom.pl. m.of ‘ H; ruT^ 
 a bird, (lit. possessed of wings,) 5 th c. 140. 
 
 RRT yen. pi. of *ft f. a cow, an ox, 133. 
 Used in Nala VII. 6. as the name given 
 to the ordinary dice, as distinguished 
 from the RR or principal die. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 143 
 
 d?^ loc. sin. to. or n. of m.f. n. dense, | 
 thick, impenetrable. 
 
 dlrti* <drtTH Tat. ok Dep. comp. 743; 
 did cr. limbs, body, acc. sin. 
 
 f. deformity. 
 
 dld.lVl nom.pl. of* lid n. a limb, a member, 
 did*} loc. pi. of did n. a limb, 
 dld^ ins. pi. of did n. a limb. 
 
 dTdTfdT for dTdTfdd ins. pi. of '11*11 /. a 
 
 song, a chant. 
 
 dldfrf he sings, he repeats; 3d sin. pres, of 
 rt d is/ conj. 268. 
 
 J l I UH I *1 1 for •'HUH Mid nom.pl. of dl dHTd 
 
 m.f. n. singing ; pres. p. atm. of rt ^ 1st 
 conj. 595. a, 524. 
 
 fdt acc. sin. of fdT /.speech, voice, 8/A c.180. I 
 fdT: acc.pl. o/"fdT f. speech,word, 8 th c. 180. 
 
 acc. sin. offiTZ f. speech, 8/A c. 180. 
 fro uis.sin. o/fnr/ voice, speech, 8/A c. 1 80. 
 f‘Kid/or fro loc. sin. (/fdfT m. a moun- 
 tain, 2 d c. no. 
 
 fdfV<*<:i Pd Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 fnfr cr. a mountain, f?lfd nom. pi. of 
 dT? n. a peak, a summit, 1st c. 104. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; fdft 
 cr. a mountain, acc. sin. Of^f 
 
 a cave, a cavern. 
 
 fmtvnffrr Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; fdft 
 cr. a mountain, acc. sin. of*$f. 
 
 a river. 
 
 fdfTTTdd Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; fd Pf 
 cr. a mountain, <1 *1*1 acc. sin. for TTdTd 
 from Tid'd m. a king, 151. a. 
 fdK'ilkd Tat. or Dep. comp. 743. A; fdfr 
 
 . -v # V 
 
 cr. a mountain, acc. sin. m. of v dV 
 
 m.f. n. best. 
 
 fdffST for fdOd (53) acc. pi. of fdfV . 
 fror gen. sin. of fdf{. m. a mountain, | 
 2 d c. no. 
 
 d*'! m. quality, virtue, excellence, 1st c. 103. 
 
 ^ <[i •=* I »T nom. sin. m. of di'idiT m.f. n. ex- 
 
 cellent, good, possessed of advantages 
 or excellencies (guna), 3th c. 140. 
 dTTTd acc. pi. of dTT m. quality, virtue, 
 mrrm for dcrld acc. pi. of TTTrr m. quality, 
 virtue, merit, excellence. 
 
 7 Jtnt for dTHd^ ins.pl. of*m quality, virtue. 
 deJT for diUd ins. pi. o/’oeii quality, virtue, 
 dnid acc. sin. f. of dd m.f. n. guarded ; 
 
 past p. p. of rt dd 556. 
 d*M x acc. pi. w. of dd m.f. n. venerable, 
 dearly valued. 
 
 ins. pi. of ddT m. a bush, a shrub, 
 1st c. 103. 
 
 nom. sin. ofTjjS m.f.n. hidden, con- 
 cealed ; past p. p. of rt d? 539. 
 dj/d acc. sin. of d? n. a house. 
 d?TIT take thou, receive thou; 2 d sin. imp. 
 of rt 9th conj. 699. 
 
 acc. pi. of d? to. a house, a wife. 
 ( When d? is used in the plural, it signifies 
 generally home, and is always masculine.) 
 ?T1 ri «1 1 *4 ( nom. sin. one who has gained a 
 name. Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; ^tT 
 cr. taken, received, '•TT^TT nom. sin. to. 
 from dTdd n. a name, 6/A c. 154. 
 d/lH I baling taken, having taken up, hal - 
 ing raised; past itid.p. of rt 699. 
 loc. sin. ofWfi n. a house, 1st c. 104. 
 d ^ifd he takes ; 3d sin. pres, of 9/A 
 conj. 69 9. 
 
 d take ye ; 2 d pi. imp. atm. of rt 
 
 9/A conj. 699. 
 d^ nom. sin. n. a house. 
 dtdT d OrT they guard, they protect ; 3d pi. 
 
 pres, of rt dd 1st conj. 271. 
 dtdT nom. sin. to. of did m. a protector, 
 guardian, 4/A c. 127. 
 
 ins. sin. n. with a thousand kine; 
 (comp. of dt a cow, ox, and dsfJjT a thou- 
 sand, 206.) 
 
 ijd rt he devours, he consumes; 3 d sin. pres, 
 atm. of rt ?Jd is/ conj. 261. 
 
 I i 
 
144 
 
 VOCABULARY, 
 
 y^rfTd acc. sin. f. of yW m.f. n. seized; 
 
 past p. p. of rt y*p 539. 
 
 'JwtHHI nom. sin. f. of yf£H 7 T»T to. f. n. 
 
 being seized; pres. p. pass, of rt y*T 528. 
 yf^HRIH acc. sin.f. See last. 
 y?T for y? IHnom. pi. of U t to. a planet. 
 
 yifirj to catch, to take ; inf. mood of rt yi* 
 699, 459. 
 
 ytfNifa I will take, I will take up ; 1st sin. 
 
 2dfut. of rt y? 414. a. 
 yR acc. sin. of yT*T to. a village, 
 il 1 *i M acc. pi. of yTH m. a village, 
 yifn^yr: Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; ii 1 Pd 
 for yifqy (57) cr. a villager, bfoTFt nom. 
 pi. of m. a son, a boy. 
 yPTW ins. sin. of yTH m. a village. 
 
 Karm. or Des. comp. 755; 
 yny cr. tame, lit. village-born, 
 acc. pi. of 7 T 3 T to. an elephant. 
 yidlH ins. sin. of yT? m. a serpent. 
 ill^il-1^ for if I ? <'l ^RTf fry 31. 
 yHTf nom. sin. of yT? to. a serpent. 
 
 V. 
 
 tfTrT^rfff he or it kills ; 3d sin. pres, of rt 
 ^»T in cans., see 488. 
 
 ytt acc. sin. n. of m. f. n. frightful, 
 awful, 1st c. 187. 
 
 ^(. 1 ^ acc. pi. m. of ytr m.f. n. terrible, 
 1st c. 187. 
 
 yVrnri loc. sin.f. of ytr m.f. n. terrible, 
 dreadful, 1st c. 187. 
 
 loc. sin. to. or n. of m.f. n. terri- 
 ble, 1st c. 104. 
 
 xmnrnTR he proclaimed; 3 d sin. 2d pret. 
 
 of rt Tl 10 th conj. 385. a. 
 
 4 lMR/br mImi ^ acc. pi. of m. a sta- 
 tion of herdsmen. 
 
 TJ rft acc. pi. to. of TId to. f. n. striking, 
 killing; pres. p. of rt ?R 524. 
 
 ^ ind. and, also, both, 727. 
 
 ^Td^fVrT'R Tat. or Dep. comp, 
 740; 4 d >4 1 4 cr. the Chakravaka or 
 Brahmany duck, d 4 4 | f d rTR acc. sin.f. 
 of d m.f. n. made resonant with 
 
 cooing or the cry (of the Chakravaka). 
 MPshA they made, they showed ; 3 d pi. 2d 
 pret. atm. of rt ^ 683. 
 
 ’d’SR he made ; 3 d sin. 2d pret. atm. of rt 
 
 f 683. 
 
 he endured, he bore; 3d sin. 2d pret. 
 atm. of rt djd 364. 
 
 ‘■4 Vsi fM acc.pl. of 4 TER n. the eye, 7 th c. 165. 
 
 acc. pi. to. of four, 203. 
 acc. pi. to. of M rt < four, see 203. 
 
 ■4 rf 4 ’. nom. sin. m.f. n. fourth, 209. 
 
 ^rT^r loc. sin. of ■drt'S m.f. n. fourth, 209. 
 ■4 nom. sin. m. fourteenth, 210. 
 
 ■4 ri 5 jf) having four tusks ; {comp, of '- 4 HT 
 four, and nom. sin. m.from /. a 
 tusk, 108. 
 
 ■ 4 (jfd ^ifrt nom. sin. m. twenty- fourth, 
 211. 
 
 ^ 4 r 4 TT/o r 4 r 4 nR nom.pLof^tW^ four, see 9 2 . 
 
 now. sin. of ■ 4 '-$*R to. the moon, 
 •jth c. 163. 
 
 now. sin. f. digit of the moon. 
 See next. 
 
 acc. sin. f. of /. a 
 
 crescent or digit of the moon ; {comp, of 
 ■ 4 -9 the moon, and a line, streak.) 
 
 ■4-9 rt'iq'd for fry 32. 
 
 d^ld^TiJi Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; ' 4 ^ 
 cr. the moon, ^TT>T cr. like, acc. sin. 
 to. from n. the face, 108. 
 
 T 4TfrT he roams, he wanders, he or it moves; 
 3 d gin. pres, of rt ' 4 T 1st conj. 
 
 ^TrfdT they wander about, they go ; 3 d pi. 
 pres, of rt is/ conj. 261. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 145 
 
 nom. sin. m. of m. f. n. going, 
 
 moving ; pres. p. of rt ^ 524. 
 
 we wander over; 1st pi. pres, of rt 
 1st conj. 261. 
 
 I commit, I act; 1st sin. pres. of rt 
 4p< nd acc. sin. of ’dfriT n. act, action. 
 ^ftirfnT: Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; ^frw 
 cr. performed, practised, fTiT nom. sin. m. 
 from 'tl rf m. n. a vow, an act of devotion, 
 ■dfcri T acc. pi. of ^rfCiT n. an act, action. 
 'yfmifjT he or she will wander; 3d sin. 2 d 
 fut. of rt 1st conj. 261. 
 
 ■d'dM he, she or it moved; 3d sin. 2d pret. 
 
 of rt to move, 364. 
 
 Wt nom. sin. m. of m. f. n. fickle, 
 changeable, moveable. 
 
 ^fTRJT'T for ^ q. q. p. p. 
 
 ^Mrtf*T for ^ eiMcOl *T, q. q. v. P. 
 
 ^ I fj 4 Hd +-4 gen. sin. of -d I d <!4 n. the four 
 castes, 1st c. 104. See note under fd 91 l*-M H . 
 for ^ by 31. 
 
 ^TfrT^n: for ^ by 31. 
 
 ■ 41 * 141 ; for ^ ’^* 14 it by 31. 
 
 ^TPpPTT /or ’d *f*pmT by 31. 
 
 f or ^ *31* ’HHI by 31. 
 ■41*1*1 for ^ by 31. 
 
 ^RT^/or 4T by 31. 
 
 ■d I *d H for ^ H by 31. 
 
 ■4m< for ^ ^DTT by 31. 
 
 ■ 4 1 Pm for ^ wfij by 31. 
 
 for ^ by 31. 
 
 4 i* 4 »d*i*PT for ^ xS *1 y?T by 31 
 
 and 34. 
 
 for ^ ^ 1 5 T^T by 31, 34. 
 
 ^T^wfajrft/or^^Tfcr TTTFjf^nt 31, 34. 
 
 ^TM 4 *1 for ^ by 31. 
 
 ^T^MMIrll for ^ ^T^rPTfTT by 31. 
 
 acc. sin. m. like gold; {comp, 
 of ■dl*flcfiT gold, and TT^T like.) 
 dlfmca^Mi'^ Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; 
 
 cr. virtuous conduct, did-dPT acc. 
 pi. from ofi'Td m. armour, mail (cased in 
 the armour of chastity.) 
 
 ■4 1 *> c, ;Jm 00c. sin.f. O thou of lovely aspect; 
 {from beautiful, and d 3 I*f sight.) 
 
 Complex comp. 771; 
 cr. beautiful, cr. a lotus, nmra 
 cr. large, acc. sin. of /. from 
 
 m. {in comp.) an eye, 778. 
 
 Complex comp. 771; 
 cr. beautiful, cr. round, tnfrv- 
 acc. sin.f. from TJlftVT m. a woman’s 
 breast, 108. 
 
 •4 1 «\ « 5 1 O thou who art fair and 
 
 beautiful in every limb. Complex comp. 
 771; 4lt> cr. fair, handsome, cr. all, 
 every, cr. limb, TTTH^T voc. sin. m. of 
 3TW*T in. f. n. beautiful. 
 
 ■4 1 b ? I Tu *1^ sweetly smihng; nom. sin.f. 
 See next. 
 
 ^K?TT?Pf)H sweetly smiling, Karm. or 
 Des. comp. 755; cr. sweet, sweetly, 
 FTreTf acc. sin. of ? 1 fu *f) /.smiling, 1st c. 
 106; {from 'gTfarf agt. of rt ?1T 582. a.) 
 ■4 1 U' I nom. pi. n. of "dT^ m.f. n. beautiful, 
 3d c. 1 15. 
 
 for ^ =ti rl by 31. 
 
 41 IJH for ’d "Stftr by 31. 
 
 -d 1 +fl ri for ’HlWVrT by 31. 
 
 M ^ ’STWT^ by 31. 
 
 ^TffcpT for ^ by 31. 
 
 ^TTtn for ^ ’STOTT* by 31. 
 
 •dl^H for ^ ’ST^* by 31. 
 f-d dfl 4 *ffl nom. sin. f. of PdctORW m. f. n. 
 desirous of doing, wishing to perform ; 
 pres. p. of rt ^ in des. 502, 525. 
 f-ddftd*II[I* nom. sin. m. of f^RVglTOTT 
 m.f. n. anxious to perform, washing to do; 
 pres. p. atm. of rt in des. 502, 528. 
 
 thou dost desire to do; 2 d sin. 
 pres, of rt ^ in des. 502. 
 
 I i 2 
 
146 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 fddtffod nom. sin. n. design, intention, 
 (what is wished to be done;) see 502, 550. 
 
 fddddTftprft Tat. or Dep. comp. 739; 
 fdd cr. heart, soul, mind, HHlPqrjl nom. 
 sin. f. of rn. f. n. agitating, af- 
 
 flicting ; ( agt . from rt 693. a, with 
 d ;) 6th c. 159. 
 
 f%?n: acc.pl. f. off^^l m.f. n. variegated, 
 is* c. 105, 187. 
 
 fwm 4 think ye ; 2 d pi. imp. atm. of rt 
 fddr 10th conj. 641. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of Pd *ri i| ri m. f. n. 
 thinking on ; pres. p. of rt fddT 10 th 
 conj. 641. 
 
 fddTddTt thinking, reflecting ; nom. sin. f. 
 
 of fdddTT . 
 
 Pd*fi mtAt; pen. sin. f. of Pd -M rT m. f. n. 
 thinking of. 
 
 fdddTdTd he or she thought on, pondered 
 on, considered; 3d sin. 2dpret. of rt Pd«rT 
 10 th conj. 385. a. 
 
 fd«trfdidT having thought on, having con- 
 sidered; ind. past p. of rt Pd»rt 10 th conj. 
 55 8 - 
 
 Pd^Td I think on ; 1st sin. pres. atm. of rt 
 Pddf 10 th conj. 641. 
 
 PdnTTdTT lost in thought. Tat. or Dep. 
 comp. 744; Pdd?T cr. thought, dTT nom. 
 sin.f. of dT m.f. n. principally engaged 
 in, 1st c. 187. 
 
 Pd I dTTd nom.pl. rn. thoughtful. See last. 
 
 Pmti Id \ acc. sin. of Pd*ri \f. thought, anxiety. 
 
 PdddTd*d gen. sin. rn. of Pd'rtdM m.f. n. 
 
 ■ thinking of; pres.p. Atm. of rt Pm*^ 10 th 
 conj. 527. 
 
 PdfqTrft nom. sin. m. of PdP*»l 7T m. f. n. 
 thought of, contrived, devised; past p.p. 
 of rt Pdd^ 538. 
 
 f-c(»4rn'| nom.pl. m. of Pd »d ri m.f. n. seek- 
 ing for, searching for ; pres. p. of rt fd 
 5 th conj. 524. 
 
 Pd^tnd. for a long time, for a long while. 
 
 Pm cAm I ("hh i«i acc. sin. f. long banished, 
 long absent ; {comp, of Pd 4 long, and 
 fd Ml Pd rt dwelling away.) 
 
 for fdTTd ind. after a long time, 
 for a long while. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of fdpTjT m. f. n. 
 become a mark, (Book XVII. 7.) formed 
 into a mark. 
 
 ind. if. 
 
 ^TTdT ins. sin. o/d7ra« .the mind, the heart. 
 
 dTH acc. sin. of$H\n .mind,heart,7<^ c.164. 
 
 ^ for d by 32. 
 
 df^dHT Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. Chedi, drT^ yen. sin. of dPiT m. a 
 lord, 121. Chedi is the name of a coun- 
 try, perhaps the same as the modern 
 Chandail. It is often named in the mar- 
 riage of Rukmini, extracted from the 
 Harivansa by M. Langlois, Monumens 
 de l’lnde, p. 96. 
 
 acc. sin. of dO; diD f. Chedi-pur, 
 i. e. the city of Chedi; {comp, q/"d P<f and 
 dT) a city.) 
 
 dP: < 1 n Tat. or Dep. comp. 745; 
 cr. Chedi, TT*T cr. king, di.7 acc. 
 
 sin. of a city. 
 
 yen. sin. m. of the king of Chedi; 
 {comp. of^f? cr. Chedi, and Tld+d yen. 
 for TT?: 151.0.) 
 
 ^r^rTndr. for d ^drtndr: by 32. 
 
 “v # 
 
 dT?Hld*^ acc. sin. of dBMId m.f n. strug- 
 gling; pres.p. atm. of rt 1st conj. 526. 
 
 dd for d by 32. 
 
 ddTdiT for d dNlil by 32 and 31. 
 
 dd for dT TH! by 33. 
 for d dd by 33 
 
 ddfdd for d dd by 33, 31. 
 
 dd't?T3TTddl for d dd by 33. 
 
 ddT for d ddT by 33. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 147 
 
 ’’Eft it. for 3 TS by 32. 
 
 for 3 4333 * 4131 : by 32. 
 3)33131 for ^tanrRT* worn. pi. m. of 
 ■*f) SI H M m.f n. being urged ; pres.p. of 
 rt 3<T in caus. pass. 496. 
 
 IW*1 for TSd 5 T by 48. b. 
 
 3f3T3 for 3Tf373_ (by 49 ) acc. pi. of 
 m. a bird, 1st c. 103 . 
 for 5T3it able, q. v. 
 
 tsWlM for 31 3)3 acc. sin. of 713) f. the 
 wife of Indra, 1st c. 106. 
 
 *N ... 
 
 33(3 ms. sin. of 3 *^ n. will, wish. 
 
 341 nom. sin. m. covered, clothed, clad ; 
 past p. p. of rt 3 ^ 540 . 
 
 3^43 for l^rfarr ( 49 ) to curse ; inf. of rt 
 3T4 459- 
 
 dlMl nom. sin.f. a shadow. 
 
 9i<4i rsifhff Anom. comp., see 777.6. note; 
 cOhl cr. shadow, nom. sin. m. of 
 
 m.f. n. accompanied by, (lit. dou- 
 bled, made two.) 
 
 dN'lMMrTT/or "3191 ^4 ^ *4 4 1 rlT by 32 , 31 . 
 
 rSIW having cut, having cut off; past ind. 
 p. of rt 556 . 
 
 rd'^T'A they cut, they cleave; 3d pi. pres, 
 of rt f 34 7 th conj. 
 
 3T37 for ( 49 ) nom. sin. m. of 3lf4 
 
 m.f. n. pure. 
 
 ■STt for 3R1 ( 49 ) nom. sin. a hero, q. v. 
 
 313 ( 49 ) acc. sin. n. of 31 ?T m.f. n. 
 cooked, boiled ; past p. p. of rt '5TT 532 . 
 
 33 to cut, to cut off ; inf. of rt f33 459 . 
 
 3T3i3/or 3ffl3i3 sorrow, q. v. 
 
 3r4T having heard; ind.p. ofrt ^4 556 , 676 . 
 
 for dr'd ■‘-'iH'ltii by 31 . 
 
 -S 0 
 
 44. for 4T4I ( 49 ) nom. sin. n. better. 
 for ( 49 ) nom. sin. n. better. 
 
 3 (at the end of compounds) denotes arising, 
 born, produced; (agt.ofrt If^to be born.) 
 
 3331 he uttered, he recited ; 3 d sin. 2dpret. 
 ofrt 3 ^ 364. 
 
 3313 he or she went ; 3 d sin. 2d pret. of 
 rt *1*1 376, 602. 
 
 *RIW<*I for 3313 «; <=til by 33. 
 
 *1'hH 4 they two went, they both had re- 
 course; 3 d du. 2d pret. of rt see 376. 
 
 3 'HI they went; 3 dpi. 2d pret. of rt ^1*^376. 
 
 *iu 1 p he or she took hold of, he seized, 
 he caught; 3 d sin. 2d pret. of rt if? 9 th 
 conj. 699. 
 
 *1t|i?l*1 , n.') for 331 ? ’8 *RUI by 31. 
 
 3 WnTiTFAP 33 T for 33 T? 314 rtc 4>331 
 
 by 31. 
 
 3 sJT they perceived, they observed, they 
 knew; 3 dpi. 2d pret. from rt 31 688, 373. 
 
 3 f <!351 nom. sin.f. of 3 f 3 F 5 m.f. n. having 
 clotted or entangled hair. 
 
 *i3 acc. sin. of 33 m. a man, people. 
 
 *H«l) nom. sin. f. a mother, a parent. 
 
 3343 acc. sin. of *i 3 m^ m. an inhabited 
 country. 
 
 *1*1 m 3 loc. sin. of m. the country (as 
 
 distinct from the town). 
 
 3*133? Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 33 cr. 
 men, 33? acc. sin. of 314 n. the midst. 
 
 *7341313 he begat; 3 d sin. 2d pret. ofrt 
 33 in caus. 385. a. 
 
 333313 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 33 
 cr. men, 3313 loc. pi. of 33 <T f. an 
 assembly, 138. 
 
 333^4 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 33 cr. 
 men, 3 ^-4 loc. sin. °f*W* m. destruction. 
 
 333 T gen. sin. of 33 m. a person, a human 
 being, people. 
 
 33 T for 33 T 3 nom. pi. of 33 m. a man, 
 1 st c. 103. 
 
 33 TfV 4 voc. sin. m. O lord of men. 
 
148 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 STTTfw. worn. sin. m. a sovereign, (lit. lord 
 of men; comp, of »T«T cr. a man, and 
 Vfl ftp? m. a lord.) 
 snrrfw: nom. pi. m. See last. 
 
 nom. sin. m. host of men, (lit. sea 
 of men ; from * *T*T cr. men, and ' 3 HER m. 
 the ocean.) 
 
 • 5 RT* n nom. pi. of »T«T m. a man, people. 
 Rfdan: gen. sin. of dfd&l f. a mother, 
 106 ; see 859. a. 
 
 »PT*T ins. sin. of »T*T m. a man, people. 
 ddT ins. pi. of »T»T m. a man, a person. 
 nom. sin. of d n. birth, 6 th c. 153. 
 
 nom. sin. n. committed in an- 
 other birth; (comp, of "HI cr. birth, ‘ST^rTT 
 cr. another, 777 .b, and ?•«•) 
 
 I Complex 
 COMP. 771; cr. the Jambu or rose- 
 apple (34), ’Srra cr* the Mango-tree, 
 cr. the Lodhra or Lodh, a kind of tree 
 (Symplocos racemosa), the bark of which 
 is used in dyeing, tdOi 4 the Khadira or 
 Catechu-tree, the exudation of which is 
 
 used in medicine, cr. the Sal-tree, 
 
 *\ 
 
 cr. a cane, a ratan, I <J acc. 
 sin. n. of TnTT 3 Tc 3 m.f. n. crowded. 
 
 loc.sin. of m. Jambudwipa, 
 
 the central division of the world. India 
 is so called in the Puranas. 
 acc. sin. of m. victory. 
 
 -N 
 
 we may conquer; is/ pi. pot. of rt 
 1st conj. 
 
 they may conquer ; 3d pi. pot. of rt 
 fd 1st conj. 
 
 rtt nom. sin.f. old age. 
 
 *175 nom. or acc. sin. of 5 Tc 5 n. water, is/ c. 
 104. 
 
 RcJ^PIH Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. a cloud (water-giver), ’HPId loc. sin. 
 of ^TFTd m. approach, arrival. 
 
 -S 
 
 by mere water, on mere water; 
 
 (from *T<d cr. water, and ins. sin. 
 
 of *TTcU see 919.) 
 
 dd acc. sin. of dd m. speed, velocity. 
 
 ins.pl. m. of m.f. n. fleet, swift. 
 acc. pi. m. fleet, swift, (lit. pos- 
 sessed of fleetness; from dd cr. velocity, 
 
 and *Jdi possessed of.) 
 
 # 
 
 d^H ins. sin. of dd m. rapidity, speed. 
 
 dV d ifdddTT for ddd VJrfWdfllT by 31. 
 
 thou dost desert; 2 d sin. pres, of rt 
 f T 3d conj. 655. 
 
 d<Cb he rejoiced ; 3d sin. 2 d pret. atm. of 
 rt £d 3 6 4- 
 
 I fl M M (V^ II I * 1 x TaT. OrDep. COMP. 740; 
 dTrRd cr. gold, dft^fTR acc. pi. m. 
 of diV^ri m. f. n. adorned ; past p. p. 
 of with dfc, 783. 0, 532. 
 
 dTTTdU«d: Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; dTd 
 cr. arisen, experienced, felt, « nom. 
 sin. of m. thought, desire, love, 
 
 is/ c. 103. 
 
 dlflHI gen. sin. n. of dTd m.f. n. born. 
 
 dlril nom. sin.f. of dl rt m.f. n. born. 
 
 dtfdddT: nom. pi. m. the laws of caste, the 
 usages of caste ; (STTfiT caste, Vd law, 
 usage. Tat. or Dep. comp.) 
 
 inf ft « +-M dTd acc. sin.f. of noble race, en- 
 dowed with (high) birth; (comp, of dlftf 
 cr. race, and accomplished, en- 
 
 dowed with.) 
 
 d I (i ind. ever ; * ^ never. 
 
 dTdlfri he knows; 3 d sin. pres, of rt sH 
 9 th conj. 688. 
 
 dldlfd I know, I understand; is/ sin. pres, 
 of rt sTT. 
 
 di dirt know ye ; 2 d pi. imp. of rt ^ T. 
 
 dTdld ye know ; 2 d pi. pres, of rt sTT. 
 
 may I recognise; is/ sin. pot. of rt 
 sfT 9 th conj. 688. 
 
 dl»fl*n^ he may know, he may recognise ; 
 3d sin. pot. of rt sH 9 th conj. 688. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 14,9 
 
 thou knowest; 2 d sin. pres. atm. of 
 rt in 9 th conj. 688. 
 
 !H i Hi ascertain thou; id sin. imp. of rt m. 
 
 1 H P*TTT ins. pi. of ' 3 TPJ n. the knee. 
 
 *1 1 M fl he, she or it is produced or born ; 3 d 
 sin. pres, of rt rpT 4/A conj. 
 fwwr nom. pi. m. of PH Mi f* rf m. f. n. 
 desirous of killing; pres. p. par. of rt 
 in des. 503, 525. 
 
 fWnmTTt nom. sin. m. desirous of know- 
 ing, testing or proving ; pres. p. atm. of 
 rt m *» des. 500. b, 528. 
 faffT*? nom. sin. n. of fu rt m.f. n. conquered; 
 
 past p. p. of rt fiT 532. 
 
 P»i tie'll for n in Bah. or Rf.l. 
 
 comp. 767; f*nT cr. conquered, won, 
 gained, nom. pi. f. from W J< I m. 
 
 heaven, 108. 
 
 fiTTR ins. sin. of fsTTT to. f. n. conquered. 
 f3T?rf^T: Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; f*Tff 
 cr. conquered, subdued. I"f*5 ins. pi. 
 m.from ^P«-$ <1 n. an organ of sense. 
 f^TrfT nom. sin. to. of f»TiT m.f. n. conquered, 
 beaten. In Book XII. 83. TtHT is followed 
 by an accusative: thus, frTrTT TT5?T qTTpH 
 ^ deprived (in play) of his kingdom and 
 his wealth. 
 
 Lrirdl having conquered, having won ; past 
 ind. p. of rt fsT 556. With double accusa- 
 tive ; as, f 3 TR 7 < iTt| d eO having won the 
 kingdom from Nala. 
 
 fd^M^ nom.pl. to. of fu g m.f. n. wish- 
 ing to seize, desirous of taking; des. adj. 
 from rt 502, 593, 82. III. 
 fr(<yJL for PrisiTT ins. pi. to. o/fsTST m.f. n. 
 dishonest, vicious, (lit. crooked,) 1st c. 
 103. 
 
 ' like the sound of a cloud, 
 Anom. comp. 777; cr. a cloud, 
 
 cr. sound, ♦iPtJ*TT*T acc. sin. f. of 
 TTfwn m.f. n. like, resembling. 
 
 he is conquered, he is beaten; 3 d sin. 
 pres. pass, of rt f*T 590, 463. 
 iflcllPd acc. pi. n. of »fh!t m. f. n. old, 
 worn out. 
 
 rfl M hve thou; 2 d sin. imp. of rt *0^ 1st 
 conj. 603. 
 
 jfldPrt he or she lives; 3 d sin. pres, of rt 
 1st conj. 603. 
 
 tPMiJ let him live; 3 d sin. pres, of rt 
 1st conj. 603. 
 
 for ^TWe=f»f)Pn- 
 
 \ J vi V» 
 
 by 34. 
 
 d acc. sin.f. of 4 ) d rt m.f. n. living; 
 pres. p. of rt 524. 
 
 »{) Pnri H ins. sin. q/’iflPdH n. life, is/ c. 104. 
 
 for ‘iflP^TR ’STER by 31. 
 
 »JI? acc. sin. n. of to. f. n. frequented 
 by, resorted to. 
 
 ril he will conquer; 3 d sin. 1st fut. of rt 
 590. 
 
 IT (at the end of compounds) denotes knowing, 
 acquainted with ; (agt. of rt ITT.) 
 
 $tin *11(4 loc. sin. n. on its being ascertained 
 merely (where they are); comp. o/sTTIT cr. 
 known, and Hlft merely, see 919. 
 
 ITTI ri 9<A|frpTi<*rti: Complex comp. 771; 
 sllPn cr. kindred,'^ 3 ! cr. substance, wealth, 
 P«M i ohrTTt nom. pi. to. deprived of. 
 mfiRTf abl. pi. of s< 1 Prf m. a relation, id c. 
 no. 
 
 loc. pi. of inf* m. a kinsman, a 
 relative, 2 d c. no; see 861. 
 sTlri*M acc. pi. of s<lPrt to. a kinsman, a 
 relative, 2d c. no. 
 
 srwn to know, to ascertain ; inf. mood of 
 rt in 459, 688. 
 
 Dm acc. sin. of ITR n. knowledge. 
 irR^ET yen. sin. of ITT*T n. knowledge. 
 sUTirt he or it is known ; 3d sin. pres, of rt 
 m in pass. 463. 
 
150 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 Fr^qtiTR i will ascertain, I will know ; xst 
 sin. 2dfut. of rt sH 688. 
 
 *N *N 
 
 $nr: nom. sm. m. m.f. n . to be known; 
 fut. pass, p. of rt $TT 571.0. 
 
 -N 
 
 srq»? nom. sin. n. of sUI m.f. n. to be known, 
 to be ascertained ; fut. pass. p. of rt sTT. 
 
 f^rw^T^TTTRTf^rf Tat. or Dep. comp. 745; 
 fthfsi <*i cr. a cricket, cr. a multitude, 
 swarm, ^TTf^TR sounding, resounding, re- 
 sonant; past p.p. of rt in cans. 566. 
 
 rf. 
 
 IT for IT dat. sin. of r^W thee, or nom. pi. m. 
 of TT7T he, that, 36. 
 
 *N *S "\ 
 
 IT ^T for IT 1PT (36) they themselves, the 
 very same, 220. a. 
 
 •T®T for q. v. 
 
 rf^ §r<TT for TT7T by 49. See the words. 
 fTTPT acc. sin. of fTTPT n. a pool, a lake. 
 rTTimf^ acc.pl. of TTTPT ra. atank,ist c.104. 
 7T7T pron. m.f. n. he, she, it, that, 220. 
 
 TT7T that ; acc. sin. n. of 7T rT . See last. 
 
 ind. therefore, 713. 
 rTiTI for W7TTT, q.v. 
 
 rnr. TT^fir ind. from that time forward, 
 thenceforward. 
 
 rtrt« N ind. then, afterwards, thence, 
 rtfitri Ht ind. hither and thither; compare 
 
 ^rrerTT:. 
 
 TTrTin for TTHTT, q. v. 
 rirtl for rffHt thence, afterwards. 
 fTrTTm Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; rTTT cr. 
 he (of him), TTPI acc. sin. of THT n. sin, 
 crime, 1st c. 104. 
 
 fTrfr for rfWTTT ind. than this, than that. 
 rtrRJiMIrf ind. at that very moment, at the 
 very instant; (from WIT 220, and TTJTfT 
 moment, 715.) 
 
 TTr^HTm for TTrqTTTrPT yen. sin. f. of (TrTTT 
 
 m.f. n. devoted, devotedly attached. 
 
 TTfrTPT Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; THT cr. he 
 (of him, to him), ftPI acc. sin. of ftp* n. 
 a kindness, a favour. 
 
 WW ind. there, in that place, 720. 
 
 TTefWF nom. du. m. of ITd^M m.f. n. abiding 
 there; (comp, of TT^' there, 720, and W 
 standing, dwelling, 580.) 
 
 TT^m for TTcT by 31. 
 
 rT^TW^T^/or iT^ + 
 
 31 and 47. 
 
 for rT^ by 31. 
 
 WoTT for TfcT ^^TTTTWq by 31. 
 
 TT^T/or 7T<? TT«T by 33. 
 
 7T^ acc. sin. of TT^T n. truth, exact state. 
 voc. sin. m. O truth-knower; (comp, of 
 rT^ divine truth, and sT a knower, 580.) 
 
 ff^T truthfully; ins. sin. of (T^=T /(.truth, 7 14. 
 
 rT^TT ind. thus, so, likewise, in like manner, 
 
 9 I 3- 
 
 rDTPTTT acc. sin. m. of fTCTPTtT m. f. n. in 
 such a condition; (comp. o/”inrT so, and 
 JTTT gone.) 
 
 TTmfq ind. nevertheless, still. 
 
 ri ^ I d H for rT<TT by 31. 
 
 TmrtTRT/or rPTl mqPrT by 31. 
 
 TT^nTWlTn for rt Ml ’RCCM 1 P«i by 31. 
 
 rt Mi«*m nom. sin. f. of THTTCq m.f. n. of 
 such a form ; (comp, of THTT such, so, 
 and ‘ST'T, q. v.) 
 
 TnrnrqiPT for THnW by 32. 
 
 TTqifrV* nom. sin. m. of 7TMI m.f. 11. of 
 such a sort or kind. 
 
 TTW 1 fqq acc. sin. m. or n. or ind. in such a 
 manner, of such a kind, 713. 
 
 fTdTtVVT acc. sin.f. of rlMTfqV m.f. n. in 
 such a state or j/light. 
 
 rt v)r^snl for TT^T ^fiT "5WT by 32 and 34. 
 
 TTTq ind. even so, just so, so also, in like 
 manner. 
 
 for TTdT by 32. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 151 
 
 ri '<5 rM 1 4 acc. sin. m. making such great ef- 
 fort; ( from TWT so, ami TWTjT effort.) 
 rtWfH acc. sin. of ri^l n. truth, ist c. 104. 
 for 1HT that, therefore ; nom. n. oflTi^, 
 q.V. 
 
 WlfWWrCT nom. sin. f. of m. f. n. 
 
 next to him, nearest to him; (comp, of 
 220, and without interval.) 
 
 WiJWWT acc. sin. f. of m. f. n. in 
 
 that condition ; (comp, of W^ 220, and 
 state.) 
 
 ind. then, 722. 
 
 Tfifrani having that appearance or aspect. 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; W^ cr. that, 
 ’NfcfiRl acc. sin.f. from ^TWiTT m. form, 
 appearance, 1st c. 103. 
 
 acc. sin. n. that grief, or grief for 
 her, or her grief ; (comp, of TTrf for HIT 
 220, and grief, q. v.) 
 
 TCf* nom. sin. n. the form itself; (comp, of 
 WW 220, and n. form.) 
 
 TTf^rerar Bah. or Rel. comp. 762; W^ he, 
 220, El ST nom.sin . m.from WS T f. know- 
 ledge, 108, (possessing his knowledge.) 
 WW/orWW( 4 7) nom. sin. n. that, 
 rt H * 4 1 acc. sin. of rt <4 1 f. a daughter, 
 rt Hdl* 3 ^ by or from (my) two children; ins. 
 or abl. du. of ridd m. a child, 1st c. 103. 
 (The two children alluded to in Book 
 XIII. 34. are Indrasena and Indrasena, 
 who had been sent by Damayanti to her 
 father at Vidarbha.) 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 766 ; W»J 
 cr. slender, graceful, WUiHl nom. sin. f. 
 from HUJH m. the waist, middle. 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; 
 cr. slender, JTUIT acc. sin. f. from WU? n. 
 waist, is< c. 108. 
 
 ri'51 acc. sin. 0/ W^IJT/. weariness, fatigue, 
 in: nom. sin. of n. penance, self- 
 
 mortification, 7 th c. 164. 
 
 W<TWT ins. sin. ofWW* T n. penance, devotion. 
 
 rtHfVl foe. sin. of WWW n. devotion. 
 
 jTqwifjWW for wwfw 'WfrWW by 34. 
 
 rt4 rfl nom. sin.f. of m.f. n. de- 
 
 vout, pious ; poor, wretched, miserable, 1 59. 
 
 rt dltHi: nom. or voc.pl. m. rich in devotion; 
 (comp, of devotion, penance, 64, and 
 VW n. wealth.) 
 
 WWlWWH acc. sin. n. penance-grove, sacred 
 wood ; (comp, of rtW penance, 64, and 
 WW n. a wood.) 
 
 acc.pl. m. gro'^Pn old in devotion; 
 (comp. 0/ WWW devotion, penance, 64, and 
 TH grown, increased.) 
 
 WW him; acc. sin. m. o/ - WW m.f. n. he, she, 
 it, 220. 
 
 WWT by her, with her ; ins. sin. f. of WIT. 
 
 www for wwt ^w by 32. 
 
 for TttftTT of those two ; gen . du. of W?(. 
 for rt of those two; gen. du. of WW. 
 
 riTWl ins. sin. of WTW ». speed, velocity. 
 
 W^W acc. sin. of m. the best of 
 
 trees, see 743. b. 
 
 TT^fdrdl having considered, having reflect- 
 ed; past ind. p. of rt W^T 10 th conj. 558. 
 
 itIwtwtw he or she considered, he sus- 
 pected, he conjectured ; 3 d sin. 2d pret. 
 
 C. 
 
 of rt W«tf iof^ conj. 385. a. 
 
 nom. sin. n. the mark of him ; 
 (comp, of for WIT 48, 220, and coWfWf 
 a mark, 743.) 
 
 WW of thee ; gen. sin. of iWW, q. v. 
 
 WWTWW for WW ^TWW by 31. 
 
 W^WIJf they two stood ; 3 d du. 2d pret. of 
 rt WT 587. 
 
 W^t they stood; 3 d pi. 2d pret. of rt WT. 
 
 rt +*4 < for W^JW they stood; 3 d pi. 2d pret. 
 of rt W 3 T 373. 
 
 WW!TT he stood ; 3 d sin. 2d pret. of rt vWT 
 
 373 . 587 - 
 
 WWTTW from that, than that, therefore, on 
 that account; abl. sin. of WW, see 829. 
 
 K k 
 
152 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 TTCJTTfT /or fTOTTK (47) therefore. 
 
 Tffww for rtfOTH (53) in that ; loc. sin. m. 
 or n. 
 
 rrffJT^ /or (52) in that ; loc. sin. 
 
 cl**} to him; dat. sin. m. o/TTR m.f. n. he, 
 she, it, 220. 
 
 rTRT of him; gen. sin. of !Ct T, q.v. 
 
 c1*-t|T for TTWTTW of her; gen. sin.f. of TTR. 
 
 WIRTT! of her; gen. sin.f. o/"?TK m.f. n. he, 
 she,, it, 220. 
 
 W+-M 1 ^<s rt< for rfKT by 31. 
 
 7 TRmiRtlT 5 T for 7 n=cr -HUH nut by 3 1. 
 
 HHIT 3 T of her; gen. sin.f. 
 
 ■RKITP of her; gen. sin.f. 
 
 KT for fTHT (66. a) they; nom. or acc. pl.f. 
 of THT, q. v. 
 
 rTT her; acc. sin.f. of 7 TTT m.f. n. he, she, 
 it, 220. 
 
 Trnr for wr?r them, those, by 53. 
 
 nom. sin. f. or n. of TTTpi m. f. n. 
 such, such-like, such as that, 234, 181. 
 
 1 TT»T them, those ; acc. pi. m. of THT 220. 
 
 mfR those; acc.pl. n. o/"ITR he, she, it, 220. 
 
 Wnffc for 'aTf»T by 31 .a. 
 
 TTHTHT for rt IHPTTT nom. pi. of rTPTO m. 
 a hermit, a devotee. In Book XII. 96. 
 rnWS^rf#WT: is an irregularity, see 
 
 «tt:. 
 
 rimH It nom. pi. of rtlHTT m. a hermit. 
 
 7 rn?HTxgfnrf r i Pat. or Dep. comp. 740; 
 fTPTH cr. a hermit, ^TUTfiTff acc. sin. n . 
 of 'sngfcnr m.f. n. inhabited ; past p. p. 
 of rt 'TR with ^fv, 607, 543. 
 
 wmwTuTftin: is a violation of the usual rule 
 of Sandhi, 66. a. By that rule the two 
 words should be separated , rflHHT ( for 
 nom. pi.) -H'ftfipHTt. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 rfN+t cr. a hermit, an ascetic, -M < 
 acc. sin. n. a wood, a forest, 1st c. 104. 
 
 fTHlPt ins. pi. of rim« m. a devotee. 
 
 for ms. pi. of 1TPTP in. an 
 
 ascetic. 
 
 TTIMH^T ins. pi. of rtlMH w. a hermit. 
 rTTfWyi for ri I fWtT by them ; ins. pi. f. of THT. 
 TTT^/or HT (37) those two; acc. du. m. of 
 ITr^ 220. 
 
 TTTTfT ind. so long. 
 
 TVT^'f'R nom. pi. n. of ilNHra./. n. so many, 
 231. 
 
 7 THT they; nom. pl.f. q/"fTK he, she, it, 220. 
 Pn^Hi^t nom. sin. m. the sun; ( from frt J H 
 hot, and ^ 3 ' 5 T a ray, 766.) 
 fimr loc. sin. of m. f. a lunar day. 
 
 The month is divided into thirty tithis 
 or lunar days, which are personified as 
 nymphs. In the laws of Manu are va- 
 rious directions concerning fortunate and 
 unfortunate days of the month; thus 
 IV. 1 14. “The dark lunar day or day of 
 new moon destroys the spi- 
 
 ritual teacher, the fourteenth destroys 
 the learner, the eighth and the day of 
 the full moon destroys all remembrance 
 of scripture, for which reason he must 
 avoid reading on those lunar days.” 
 Hence the Hindus are careful to wait 
 for an auspicious day before commencing 
 any action of importance. 
 frTR stay thou, remain thou; 2 d sin. imp. 
 of rt TSJT 587. 
 
 fudfiT^^en./)/. m. r/fKUK m.f.n. standing; 
 
 pres. p. of rt TSJT 1st conj. 269, 587, 524. 
 fTTffffT he stands, he or it remains ; 3c/ sin. 
 
 pres, of rt PUT 1st conj. 587. 
 friffrP loc. pi. m. of fir! UK m. f. n. being 
 present; pres. p. par. of rt PUT 524, 587. 
 rtVst-KTH acc. sin. n. of rilftej m.f. n. sharp, 
 noxious, virulent. 
 
 Complex comp. 771; ffttl 
 cr. fierce, cr. anger, PHTfTUT nom. 
 sin.f. of PRTfTU m.f. n. possessed by, 
 affected by, filled with. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 153 
 
 ffldSftoRHHlfay I Complex comp. 771; 
 ffhr cr. severe, excessive, cr. sor- 
 
 row, 7 TRTf=rj?T nom. sin. f. filled with, 
 penetrated by. 
 
 fftnsitairfl Complex comp. 771 ; rft"3 cr. 
 excessive, poignant, cr. grief, WrtT 
 nom. sin.f. o/" '^CTT'S' m.f. n. afflicted, 542. 
 
 «T ind. but, 728. a. 
 
 nom. or acc. sin. n. of rtcb m.f. n. equal. 
 rieHniH ucc. sin. of rt eHrti f. equality, 
 ri -M 3 (i 0V-1 Complex comp. 771; 
 
 cr. equal, TfLF 5 cr. good disposi- 
 tion, cr. for age, 64, acc. 
 sin.f. of m. possessed of. 
 nem«?i B ah. ok Rel. comp. 766; 
 F* * cr. similar, acc. pi. m. 
 
 from ^TTWfir f. form, 2 d c. 119 . 
 
 Complex comp. 771; 
 cr. equal, birth, family, 
 
 rank, W 'J rt I H acc. sin.f. o/^Y^ m - f- n - 
 surrounded by, possessed of. 
 n nom. sin. o/H^T m.f. n. equal, 1 st c. 
 187 ; see 826. 
 
 3^ for 3 ft* nom. sin. f. satisfaction, 
 pleasure. 
 
 1TTTI ind. quickly. 
 nUiil ind. silent, silently. 
 
 Tat. ok Dep. comp. 743; THU cr. 
 gras s, hay, acc. sin. of a handful. 
 
 ins.pl. of ’iTTT]r n . grass, any gramineous 
 plant. In Nala XIII. 28. it may mean a 
 bamboo, reed, &c. 
 
 Wrfhr: nom. sin. of m.f. n. third, 208. 
 ijifttft for KrfhlTT nom. sin. m. third. 
 
 nom. pi. m. of WTT m. f. n. satisfied ; 
 past p.p. of rt 539. 
 iprir: nom. sin. m. of TT fart m.f. n. thirsty. 
 W they, those ; nom. pi. m. of THT^, q. v. 
 
 *S 
 
 rT of thee, by thee, from thee, to thee; gen. 
 sin. or dat. sin. of r^TT or ?•». 
 
 ins. sin. of d v . glory, splendour, 
 
 beauty, might, power, dignity, spirit, vir- 
 tue, 7 th c. 164. 
 
 rl dW) nom. sin. m. of m.f. n. glo- 
 
 rious, illustrious, 159. 
 
 IT Complex comp. 771; 
 inf) cr.for TTSHT spirit, Wr5 cr. strength, 
 tinTt-dri i»T acc. pi. m. endowed with. 
 
 ST Complex comp. 771; 
 rTifl for ri d W (64) cr. spirit, fire, drd cr. 
 strength, >1 acc. pi. m. endowed 
 
 with, possessing. 
 
 ITtT by him, by that ; ins. sin. m. or n. of 7T?^. 
 rt d Is for 7T7 d 3 1. 
 
 for 7 TJT by 33. 
 
 /orW« TTT to them; dat.pl.qfint , q.v. 
 rTRT of them, of those; yen.pl. m. of TTrT, 
 q.v. 
 
 in them ; loc. pi. m. of 7 TJT, q. v. 
 for HIT by them, by those ; ins. pi. m. 
 or n. of ITIT. 
 
 WfaPT acc. sin. of rlTtl n. water, 
 rfl ins. sin. of rTl •C4J.I m. n. an arch, an 
 arched gateway, 1 st c. 103. 
 
 iftMMiHiH he pleased, gratified ; 3 d sin. 2 d 
 pret. of rt Tpl to be pleased, in caus. 490. 
 HT those two ; nom. du. m. of WIT, q. v. 
 w^rtnnftfVnT: Complex comp. 771 ; 
 cr. abandoned, sacrificed, *flmT cr. 
 fife, tflfvnT: nom.pl. of tnfv>7 m . a fighter, 
 ( agt. from rt 582. a ,) 6th c. 159. 
 
 l who has abandoned, (he left, he 
 deserted;) nom. sin. m. of KTdr-1 rf past 
 act.p. ofrtTT^ 553, 897. 
 
 acc. sin.f., Bah. or Rel. comp. 
 767 ; cr. abandoned, deserted, 
 acc. sin. of f. fortune, 123. 
 rM rt>i nom. sin.f. of m.f. n. abandoned, 
 deserted ; past p. p. of rt T*I*T 539. 
 rir^jdiTB'ST nom. sin. m. wishing to abandon, 
 desirous of leaving; see 871. 
 
 to abandon ; inf. of rt 7T3T . 
 K k 2 
 
154 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 ?T 1 T having abandoned, having deserted, 
 having quitted ; past ind. p. of rt 
 556, 596. 
 
 let them abandon ; 3d pi. imp. of rt 
 
 thou wouldest abandon; 2 d sin. pot. 
 
 dtm. of rt 
 
 > 
 
 I may abandon; 1st sin. pot. ofrt 
 wv: nom.pl. of fc? three, see 202. 
 enfasi: nom. sin. m. thirteenth, 210. 
 
 nom. sin. twenty-third, 21 1. 
 ^TTT*T to rescue, to save; inf. ofrt 5T 268,459. 
 STOST save yourselves; 2d pi. imp. dtm. of 
 rt 5T is< conj. 268. 
 
 eTTf? preserve thou, rescue thou ; 2 d sin. 
 
 imp. 1st conj. 267. Irregular for . 
 
 fdcai v <JKT". O lords of the immortals, Tat. 
 ok Dep. comp. 743; cr. a god, 
 
 an immortal, ^W. voc. pi. ofiysz m. a 
 lord, ist c. 103. 
 
 acc. sin. of m. n. heaven, 
 
 1st c. 104. 
 
 fd«.i(4 for three nights, Dwi. or Col. 
 comp. 759. 
 
 cfta acc. pi. m. of fcl m. f. n. three, 202. 
 
 acc. sin. of n. the three 
 
 worlds collectively, i. e. heaven, earth, 
 and the lower regions. 
 
 <*!<<+! Tat. on Dep. comp. 745; 
 cr. the three worlds, or heaven, 
 earth, and the lower regions, mi cr. fear, 
 cfiTTofT! nom. sin. m. a causer, maker. 
 
 gen. sin. of the sovereignty 
 of the three worlds; the three 
 
 worlds or triple realm, TTr*T kingdom ; 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743.) 
 thou, you; nom. sin. of HJrf or 219. 
 
 nom. sin. of r( ■'t f. the skin. 
 R^PT^v: T at. or 1)ep. comp. 745; 
 for r^TT cr. thy, 49, 219, 'SfPT/or 1 JTPJ cr. 
 (49) curse, worn. sin. m. burnt, con- 
 sumed; past p.p. of rt 539. 
 
 abl. sin. through thy curse; {from 
 219, and curse, 49, 743.) 
 
 r^TT pron. used as cr. thou, you; also abl. 
 sin. from you, than you, 219. 
 
 ■S 
 
 ind. on thy account, by means of 
 thee, through thee; {comp, of RH thou, 
 219, and ^TiT 731, 917.) 
 for r^TT from thee, see 719. 
 for from thee; (r^TT 220, with 
 
 affix rnr 719.) 
 
 for from thee, for *nr; {affix 
 
 **r 719O 
 
 rtrllrOffejUft nom. sin.f. waiting for thee; 
 {comp. o/J^TT 219, and m.f. n. 
 
 expecting, looking for, 159.) 
 
 rtrHf^Dn Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; ^TT cr. 
 thee, loc. sin. of wfWIV f. pre- 
 
 sence, proximity, 
 than thee; abl. sin. 219, 829. 
 
 C 
 
 r' 7 'T^W ind. on thy account ; {comp, of r«P^ 
 for r^TT 219, and 791.) 
 
 Hq’if ind. on thy account, respecting thee, 
 about thee ; {comp, of for r^iT 219, 
 and 791 .) 
 
 nom. sin. n. of m.f. n. thine, 
 
 thy, 231. 
 
 for 7 J by 34. 
 
 rlH thou, you; nom. sin. o/'rTr^or'^ t *ri^2i9. 
 
 FT^T by thee; ins. sin. offtTf or T** 219. 
 *55 for r'tdl by 31. 
 
 i^TTTnnr for r^IT '•JRIW by 31. 
 
 S'ftr in thee; (Book XIII. 67. with thee, 
 at thy house ;) loc. sin. of r^TT or 
 for r^IT ” 3 ^ by 32. 
 
 Hulr^yT for r 4 U! TFTT 7 T by 32. 
 
 rdtrf he hastens on ; 3d sin. pres. dtm. of 
 rt FIT 1st conj. 261. 
 
 FTnUTHTT ins. sin. f. of FTTHTO m. /. n. 
 hastening. (By thee, in thy haste.) 
 
 rTTFTTTtT nom. sin. m. of rt <H I C'J m. f. n. 
 hastening ; pres. p. dtm. of rt J 3 T 526. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 155 
 
 nom. sin. f. hastening, running 
 quickly. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of rTOTO m. /. n. 
 hastening. 
 
 l *!?N AH for rm*imn 3 a>*i by 32. 
 
 See both words. 
 
 HUf^d: nom. sin. m. in haste, quick, lit. 
 possessed of haste ; cr. haste, and 
 
 possessed of.) 
 
 FTfan nom. sin.f. of rdflrf m.f. n. quick, 
 swift. 
 
 H ft rill nom. pi. m. of FTfTW m.f. n. quick, 
 swift. 
 
 Wfti^/or Srfbnr nom. sin. m. of HRrf 
 to. f. n. quick, hastening. 
 
 rd^HHUl nom. sin. m. of m.f.n. 
 
 being urged; pres.p. of in pass. 528. 
 
 i^T thee ; acc. sin. of thou, 219. 
 
 r^T thee; acc. sin. of^fT thou, 219. 
 
 RrfW'n-ms for i^T by 31. 
 
 r^T*^thee; acc. sin. of r^iT thou, 219. 
 
 I- 
 
 fj ( at the end of compounds) denotes giving, 
 causing, a giver ; ( agt . of rt <fT.) 
 
 qfgwi: abl.pl. o/^iTm. an animal having 
 tusks, tusked, a boar, &c., 6 th c. 159. 
 
 acc. sin. of m. f. n. upright, 
 1st c. 105. 
 
 ^foprrTW. nom. sin. See next. 
 
 acc. sin. of fj fyHI 1 1) m. the 
 Southern region, the Southern road or 
 direction ; ( from fij fitfUl I the South, and 
 a road.) ^f«j<u ‘the South’ is pro- 
 perly that which is on the right hand. 
 The Southern region means here the 
 land to the South of the Narmada or 
 Nerbudda river. The word Dakshin is 
 now corrupted into Deccan. 
 
 yen. pi. of ^fejTOr^ TO. /. n. 
 having gifts, accompanied by presents or 
 
 fees to Brahmans; ( from IffspOT a present 
 to a Brahman, and possessed of.) 
 fifty ind. towards the South, 716. 
 ft*!S* 4 i«u nom. sin. of < v h <u n. punish- 
 ment. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; ffTJ 3 
 cr. rod, Ml n abl. sin. of HTJ n . fear, 1st c. 
 104. See note under "W. . 
 c, fqs f*T. ins. pi. of to. a warder, a 
 
 door-keeper, 6 th c. 159. 
 fUJjp^/iom. sin. m. to be punished, punish- 
 able ; fut. pass. p. of rt ffU^ 571. 
 f^W nom. sin. n. of f^W m.f. n. given ; past 
 p.p. of rt 533. 
 
 f'^T nom. sin.f. of ^ m.f. n. given, 533. 
 tJWT having given; past ind.p. of rt 7 ^ T 556. 
 
 f^ff^ he or she saw ; 3 d sin. 2 d pret. of rt 
 "pi 364, 604. 
 
 for ^ by 31. 
 
 ffjp they gave; $dpl.2d pret. of rt 663,373. 
 TOP f or they saw. See next. 
 
 tr^STT for they saw, they beheld ; 
 
 3 dpi. 2d pret. of rt 1*1 604. 
 
 TO* he or she saw; 3 d sin. 2d pret. atm. 
 of rt m 364, 604. 
 
 he gave; 3 d sin. 2d pret. ofrt f^T 663, 373. 
 f?V: they applied, they placed ; 3 d pi. 2d 
 pret. of rt VT 373, 664. they 
 
 applied their minds, they entertained the 
 idea, they resolved. 
 
 ins. pi. of fif'd dm. an elephant, 159. 
 ^ft: ins.pl. of^nt m. a tusk, a tooth, 1st c.103. 
 V* acc. sin. of ip R to. Dama, brother of Da- 
 mayanti, 1st c. 103. 
 
 nom. sin. of ff*T m. temperance, self- 
 restraint, 1st c. 103. 
 
 fiHW acc. sin. of fJ*T?T m. Damana, brother 
 of Damayanti, 1st c. 103. 
 

 156 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 r|Hr|: for ijHd'iT nom. sin. m. Damana. 
 ifJDft/br Inom. sin. o/^T'Tm. Damana. 
 
 P»d voc. sin. of q. v. 
 
 f. Damayanti, daughter of Bhima 
 and wife of Nala, ist c. 106. 
 
 ^TR'JI'rrt acc. sin. o/^W?ft. 
 ^wNt^T%Tat.orDep.comp. 743; <f*T- 
 •M "tH cr. Damayanti, *i" 3 iT 3 r loc. of * 14 il 3 l, 
 used adverbially , in the presence of. 
 
 if*ni»tfl W wl JltUTiT Tat. or Dep. comp. 745; 
 
 cr. Damayanti, cr. friend, 
 TTOTiT ( d)l. sin. of m. troop, company. 
 
 ■ for by 
 
 34 - 
 
 for the sake of Damayanti; {comp, 
 of (jH'M'ff) and see 760. d, 791.) 
 rjHMTU ind. for the sake of Damayanti, in 
 search of Damayanti ; {comp, of 
 and 688, 463.) 
 
 <iH U I ins. sin. of q. v. 
 
 for yen. sin. of *; H ^ »fl) , 
 
 q. v. 
 
 loc. sin. of ifHTRft, q.v. 
 r; *1 -m t *4 1 1 yen. sin. of rjHil'Wl, q. v. 
 rJH'M'rMM loc. sin. of r; *i * 4 *tT 1 , q. V. 
 r; M 't 9 T? yen. sin.f. of e . *1 ■M •til , q. v. 
 
 f 0 r ^<* 4^1 
 
 by 34 and 31. 
 
 dat. sin. to Damayanti. 
 r;*i 3 U-‘i+i*i(Wn: Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; 
 cr. self-command, cr. jiurity, 
 
 ♦rrrf^ffT: ins. pi. of WhC^TT m.f. n. en- 
 dowed with. 
 
 acc. sin. of if?T f. compassion, pity. 
 iffUTT acc. sin. m. of dfarf m.f. n. beloved, 
 dear, cherished. 
 
 jrfqr. nom. sin. rn. of ifftTiT m.f n. beloved. 
 ffftnTT’T acc.pl. m. of r^fWi T m.f n. beloved, 
 
 dear. 
 
 if^ 3 T acc. pi. of ifT? f. a glen, is/ c. 106. 
 !* 3 TiTc 5 TF 5 ?TH acc. sin. f. longing to see. 
 
 ardently desirous of beholding; {comp, 
 of c, 91 H cr. seeing, and cJirt«T/. earnest 
 longing, ardent desire, 761, 108.) 
 rT 3 PT shew thou ; 2 d sin. imp. of rt ^"51 in 
 caus. 704. 
 
 <T 5 l 4 lrWM for iTJPI 1 rH I «i by 31. 
 
 Cm rf r 6+4 thou shalt shew; 2 d sin. ist fut. 
 of rt "^31 in caus. 714. 
 
 having shewed, having exhibited; 
 past ind. p. of rt T* in caus. 558. 
 
 ^51 acc. pi. of ten, 204. 
 
 <T3lfHT ins. pi. of >T3T'^ ten, 204. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of m -f ■ »• tenth, 209. 
 
 •s 
 
 loc. sin. n. of if 51*1 m.f. n. tenth, 209. 
 if^TOTfinTWl Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 
 cr. the country of Dasarna, ^rfVj- 
 TTTr: yen. sin. of ^rftPTTiT m. a sovereign, 
 121. 
 
 loc. pi. m. of dill I {declined in pi.) 
 in Dasarna, a country lying on the S. E. 
 of the Vindhya mountains, in central Hin- 
 dustan. It is mentioned in the Megha- 
 duta (verse 24), and its capital is there said 
 to be Vidisa. According to Prof. Wilson, 
 it may possibly correspond with the mo- 
 dern district Chhattis-garh, as this place 
 is so named, from its containing a num- 
 ber of forts { chhattis ‘thirty-six’), and 
 Dasarna is derived from dasa ‘ten’ and 
 rina {arna) ‘ a stronghold.’ 
 
 yen. sin. rn. of <fT? m. f. n. bitten ; 
 past p. p. of rt <f 3 I 539. 
 
 he or it burns; 3 d sin. pres, of rt if? 
 is/ conj. 610. 
 
 ffSTTT he is burnt ; 3 d sin. pres, of rt if? in 
 pass. 463. 
 
 ifiJInf acc. sin. m. of ifST? m.f. n. burning; 
 
 pres. p. par. of rt if^ 4 th conj. 524. 
 ifiOTHT. being consumed, being burnt; pres. 
 
 p. of rt if? in pass. 528. 
 if£Prr*n*T yen. sin. m. of 5 f?T*lM m.f. n. 
 being consumed. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 157 
 
 nom. sin.f. o/’^^W'T m f »• being 
 consumed, being burnt, being tormented. 
 
 acc. sin. f. of n«*iM m. /. n. 
 being parched. 
 
 ^?nTRt for nom. sin. to. being 
 
 consumed, being burnt. 
 
 nom. sin. of qivtq n. cleverness, ist e.104. 
 fJTHT nom. sin. to. of !fl it m.f. n. bberal, ge- 
 nerous, a giver. 
 
 ^IrTT he will give; 3 d sin. 1 st fut. of rt <JT 663. 
 
 nom. sin. o/'^T'T n. liberality, 1st c. 104. 
 
 <i W acc. sin. of *TT*tT to. Danta, brother of 
 Damayanti, ist c. 103. 
 q K<*( two children; nom. or acc. du. of 
 qR<* m. a child, 1st c. 103. 
 
 nom. sin. to. of q I m.f. n. dread- 
 ful, grievous. 
 
 qi$5<Urt<. acc. sin. m. of I ri t m.f. n. 
 
 more dreadful, more terrible, 19 1. 
 e; I -HI 1 oji Pfi : Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; 
 cr. terrible, dreadful, ’M I <* frf ’. nom. 
 sin. to. from ’HI Prf f. form, 119. 
 ^TWI J > dec. sin.f. of ?T^!I m.f. n. fear- 
 ful, terrible. 
 
 loc. sin. to. or n. of m. f. n. 
 
 terrible, fearful, 1st c. 187. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of m.f. n. terrible. 
 
 ■5s 
 
 ^tt: ins. pi. of rflT ( always in m. pi.) a 
 wife, 103. 
 
 ins. pi. of 'TR to. pi. a wife. 
 acc. sin. of to. a forest-fire, 
 qi’ifq 4 »ih Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; 
 cr. fire, ■f^rfwTR acc. sin. m. free 
 from, lit. abandoned by. 
 
 <i I M H H acc. sin. of (JIHr't n. slavery. 
 
 gen. pi. o/irnft/. a slave, a female- 
 servant, ist c. 106. 
 
 i will give; isf sin. 2d fut. of rt <*T. 
 acc. sin. m. of ftPRRnT m.f. n. 
 naked, {lit. having space or sky for vesture; 
 from (43. e) a quarter of the sky, and 
 a garment, raiment.) 
 
 nom. pi. of (q m.f.n. desirous 
 of seeing, 3tfc.ni; an adj. formed from 
 the des. form of rt , see 500. b. and 
 82. III. 
 
 nom. sin. in. of n -f- n - de- 
 
 sirous of seeing ; des. adj. from rt V l 
 500. b, 82. III. 
 
 acc. sin. of f. heaven ; see 180. b. 
 fd 4 T ind. by day, 714. 
 
 acc. sin. n. or ind. day and night, 
 Dwan. or Agg. comp., see 753. 
 ind. day and night, 753. 
 fa* loc. sin. of fa f. the sky, heaven, 
 8th c. 180. b. 
 
 ins. pi. of m.f. n. 
 
 touching the sky; (comp, of fqfa, see 
 last, and W5T to. f. n. touching, 8th c. 
 181.) 
 
 fq‘ 4 T 5 F ITt nom. pi. offar^m. a deity, a 
 celestial, an inhabitant of heaven, (lit. 
 one whose dwelling is in heaven ; from 
 fa cr. heaven, and a habitation, 
 
 33 . 7 6 2 -) 
 
 acc. sin. n. of m.f.n. div r ine,celestial. 
 
 in aspect like to a celestial 
 grove, Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; f?T 3 T 
 cr. divine, “tiMH cr. a grove, acc. 
 
 sin. of rTTPT n. aspect. 
 
 fa d O thou that art known by 
 thy divine aspect, Complex comp. 771 ; 
 
 cr. divine, cr. aspect, fa™ 
 
 voc. sin. of fa^ n to. /. n. celebrated, 
 well-known, 1st c. 103. 
 
 nom. sin. n. divine or human; 
 (comp, of divine, and HTH 4 human.) 
 f^arrer acc. pl.f. of m.f. n. celestial, 
 divine, isf c. 105, 187. 
 fa: gen. sin. of faff- a region, quarter, 
 point of the compass, 8th c. 18 1. 
 fa: acc. pi. of frUT f. a quarter of the 
 sky, region, 18 1. 
 
 f irsm acc. sin. Of faff. a region, 8 th c. 181. 
 
158 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 fait acc. pi. of fff"3T /. a quarter, 
 fa acc, sin. n. o/fa to./, n. pointed out; 
 
 past p. p. of rt fal 539. 
 fan ind. How fortunate ! Mayest thou be 
 fortunate ! Hail to thee ! I congratulate 
 thee. An exclamation used in congratulat- 
 ing another on any piece of good fortune. 
 to./, n. dejected, miserable, 1st c. 187. 
 fa* acc. sin. to. </ rfef to./, n. miserable. 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; r^«T 
 cr. miserable, nom. sin . m. the mind. 
 
 faT nom. sin.f. of fa to./, n. miserable. 
 ql*1l for l H nom.pl. to. miserable. 
 
 faT acc. sin.f. of rife' to./, n. miserable. 
 faT* acc. sin. f. of fa to. /. n. glowing, 
 blazing, kindled. 
 
 for a long period; {comp, of rife 
 long, and <*lpJfl acc. sin. of to. time, 
 see 821.) 
 
 fahTT|X for ^farpr Bah. or Rel. 
 comp. 761; tlfe cr. long, < 41 ^/. now. 
 sin. of *1$ to. an arm. 
 fafa gen. sin. to. of rfe? to./, n. long, 
 faff he or it is rent or torn ; 3 d sin. pres, 
 of rt ^ in pass. 468. 
 
 ff*fe play thou ; 2 d sin. imp. of rt to 
 play, 4th conj. 275. 
 
 fafff 1 gen. sin. to. of ifl ff to./, n. playing; 
 pres. p. of rt 4 th conj. 524, 275. 
 
 acc. sin. to. of ql^quiH to. /. n. 
 playing, gambling; pres. p. atm. of rt 
 fa 4 th conj. 275, 526. 
 
 'fNnn let us two play, let both of us play; 
 
 1st du. imp. of rt 4 th conj. 275. 
 
 farfarafa for farm fa wafa by 
 3 2 > 34 - 
 
 JtTff nom. or acc. sin. of ffITff n. sorrow, 
 affliction. 
 
 acc. sin., used adverbially , painfully, 
 sorrowfully, 713. 
 
 nom. sin. n. of ff: Writ to./, n. more 
 painful, more grievous, 
 j: W rt < k acc. sin. 0/ JlWriO). more grievous 
 (thing), greater sorrow or suffering. 
 ff:Wttf rflrfl! Complex comp. 771; fft^ 
 cr. sorrow, anguish, tltfe cr. pervaded, 
 affected by, I r*r 1 nom. sin. m. the soul,i47. 
 
 Complex comp. 770; 
 ff:t^ cr. pain, fafi cr. sorrow, 'AH forTt 
 nom. sin.f. of flnferf to./, n. possessed 
 of, filled with. 
 
 ?T‘. W U| gen. sin. of ff'.TT n. sorrow, affliction. 
 ^TTffTff abl. sin. of gJW n. pain. 
 
 abl. sin. of ff:tff n. pain, suffering, 
 
 is/ c. 104. 
 
 rpWlrll nom. sin, f. of ffltsTlTf to. /. n. af- 
 flicted, pained ; {comp, of pain, and 
 W 542.) 
 
 JlfaT for J'.wfa nom. pi. of JlWT'ff 
 to./, n. afflicted. 
 
 ff : W M i H acc. sin.f. of ff *. W 1 ri afflicted. 
 ffHffTffT nom. sin. to. o/ff:T 3 Tff afflicted with 
 or suffering misery; {from cr. misery, 
 and Wff pained, 542.) 
 fftffa: nom. sin. m. of ff" fw n to. /. n. af- 
 flicted ; past p. p. of rt 538. 
 ff‘. fw n t| I ins. sin.f. of ff'. fw ri to./, n. af- 
 flicted, pained. 
 
 ^'.ferTRT gen. sin. to. of JlfWtl to. /. n. 
 afflicted, 1st c. 103. 
 
 fftferPFqTflfa/or ff:fWrl«T >!W^rT Ay 3 1. 
 ff'.fw ri I nom. sin.f. o/ff*. fw ri m.f.n. afflicted, 
 ff: fw n I acc. sin.f. o/’fftfeff m.f.n. afflicted, 
 ff". fw tfl for ff'.fWfffl nom. sin. to. afflicted, 
 jr.fa ins. sin. of ff'.W n. sorrow, pain, 
 1st c. 104. 
 
 ff:«*l nom. sin. m. difficult to be borne, 
 irresistible; {comp, of 5 * 726. d, 71. ff, 
 and TT? to./, n. bearable.) 
 far acc. sin. n. of ff*t to. f. n. difficult of 
 access, pathless. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 150 
 
 gvl'H'T acc. siti. f. of m - f- n - difficult 
 of approach, not to be violated ; ( from 
 726. d, and V§.) 
 
 acc. sin. n. difficult or painful act. 
 nom. sin. n. ofjp ^ iT m.f. n. painful, 
 difficult, bad. 
 
 H'Mirt nom. sin. n. sin, crime, evil action ; 
 (comp, of JT 726. d, and ^TiT, q. p.) 
 
 ?TP acc. sin. m. of ^T? m.f. n. wicked. 
 
 «af J o- J 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; <p? cr. 
 wicked, depraved, MNd ins. sin. of 
 m. nature, state, 1st c. 103. 
 
 JFTW loc.pl.f. of m.f. n. corrupted. 
 
 acc. sin. of d ri f. a daughter, 
 4 th c. 128. 
 
 d Gj rt 1 nom. sin. of dT^ii /. a daughter. 
 gen. sin. of | ***/• a daughter. 
 
 /. a daughter, 4/A c. 129. 
 ind. for the sake of (his) daughter; 
 (comp, of I*** a daughter, and 
 760. d, 791, 34.) 
 
 rHT for d riH nom. sin. m. a messenger. 
 
 ^TTTTI for rTHTH nom. pi. of IfiT m. a mes- 
 senger. 
 
 ijrtl nom. sin.f. a female-messenger. 
 
 JrflJT acc. sin. offfif. a female-messenger. 
 
 rfrTt for d ri ^ nom. sin. of git m. a messenger, 
 an ambassador, is/ c. 103. 
 
 ”N 
 
 ind. far off, at a distance, 716. 
 ind. excessively, very. 
 aTR Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; cr. 
 strict, firm, faithful, TTW. nom. sin. from 
 cHT m. n. a vow. 
 
 V* to be seen, worthy to be seen; fut. 
 pass. p. of rt yST 572. A. 
 
 V™ he or she is seen; 3d sin. pres. pass, 
 of rt ’pi 604, 463. 
 
 _____ -S 
 
 they are seen ; 3d pi. pres. pass, of 
 
 rtipi. 
 
 thou art seen ; 2 d sin. pres, of rt 
 in pass. 463. 
 
 yytR ins. pi. of yytl to be seen, q. v. 
 
 TJT? nom. sin. n. of m.f. n. seen; past 
 
 p. p. of rt Tpi . 
 
 nom. sin. m. of y? m.f. n. seen. 
 nom. sin. m. seen before. See next. 
 
 r m _____ c 
 
 yV^seen before; nom.siu.m. ofTpnp 
 
 r 
 
 Anom. comp. 777. b; cr. seen, 
 
 C. C 
 
 nom. sin. m. of *TT before, 1st c. 103. 
 
 K 4 M T nom. sin.f. seen before. 
 
 ^{Hnt nom. sin.f. of m.f. n. who 
 
 has seen ; past act. p. of rt 553. 
 
 who have seen ; nom. pi. m. of 
 See next. 
 
 who has seen, (he saw;) nom. sin. 
 m. of yTTTiT past act. p. with sense of 
 past tense, 553, 897. 
 
 TpSTR^nom. sin. m. of y? m.f. n. seen; past 
 p. p. of rt ysr 
 
 yPT nom. sin.f. of yP m.f. n. seen. 
 yPT*T nom. pl.f. of yp m.f. n. seen, 
 fat. for U/Tt nom. sin. of yfp f. sight, 
 eye- sight, 2d c. 112. 
 
 ypl nom. sin. m. of yP m.f. n. seen, ob- 
 served ; past p. p. of rt y?T 604, 539. 
 
 ^1 having seen, having beheld; past ind. 
 p. of rt y!R to see, 556, 704. 
 ■portent /or yfT WRiTT* Ay 3 1. 
 flpff for yfT by 32. 
 ypr for yyT by 33. 
 
 acc. sin.f. o/i^laPTR m.f. n. 
 shining brightly or intensely, see 507. a. 
 nom. sin. n. of fTP m.f. n. to be given. 
 nom. sin. in. of m.f. n. to be given; 
 fut. jiass. p. o/r/yr 571. a. 
 m. a god, 1st c. 103. 
 voc. sin. of m. a god, is/ c. 103. 
 
 *N • "N 
 
 acc. sm. of m. a god. 
 
 Dwan, or Ago. 
 
 L l 
 
160 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 comp. 748; cr. a god; cr. a j 
 
 Gandliarba or celestial musician, see note \ 
 under ; cr. a man; WT cr. 
 
 a serpent, see under nFT ; T.i WT '«7 acc. 
 pi. of to. a demon, 1st c. 103, see 
 
 under TTT^ft. 
 
 nom. sin.f. a deity, a goddess. 
 
 *N -S 
 
 nom. or acc. pi. of tJ'THT f. a god, a 
 deity, 105. 
 
 “N • * *S 
 
 tjddMI rjen.pl. o/^dril/. a deity, isf c. 105. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 745; 
 fi =TrTT cr. a deity, cr. worship, 
 
 nom. sin. of VT. m.f. n. devoted to. 
 
 nom. pi. n. of ^'^ 7 TT' 3 TrT«T n. a 
 temple; {comp, of T a deity, and >HT3- 
 TGT n. an abode.) 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. gods, nom. pi. of m. 
 
 a drum. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; ^ cr. \ 
 a god, ^1T*T acc. sin. of gif m. a messen- 
 ger, 1st c. 103. 
 
 *N. . *N 
 
 loc. sin. of <^T>T n. play, gaming, gam- 
 bling, playing (with dice), 1st c. 104. 
 ins. sin. ofcd'i n. playing, gambling. 
 for ^'mPdTf Tat. or Dep. comp. 
 743; ^ cr. a god, nom. sin. of 
 m. a lord, 2 d c. 1 10. 
 
 ^W*TFm^fiT: equal in glory to the king 
 of the gods, Anom. comp. 777; cr. 
 a god, ITS? for TT^T^ cr. a king, 57, 
 cr. equal, Sfrft nom. sin. m. from IjfrT f. 
 brightness. 
 
 Tat. or I)ep. comp. 743; 
 cr. a god, TTifFlT for {by 778 and 
 151. a) yen. sin. of a king. 
 
 nom. sin. of m. the king of 
 
 the gods, Indra; {comp, of^lf a god, and 
 TT»T a king, 176. e.) 
 
 ^ acc. sin having a divine form; 
 {comp, of ipT cr. god, and ?i\ftpT m.f. n. 
 having a form, see 85. VI.) 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. a god, acc. pi. of fro jJ- n. a 
 
 mark, characteristic, isf c. 104. 
 
 Vd tl 1 ^7 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. a god, ^rP?VT loc. sin. of f. 
 
 presence, 2 d c. 112. 
 
 "S *N *S 
 
 H dl for fJ^TTfr nom. pi. of a god. 
 
 ■s *\ 
 
 for nom . pi. o/^Ta god. 
 
 •V 
 
 I d acc. pi. of ^ m. a god. 
 
 • *s 
 
 ^TRT yen. pi. of iR m. a god. 
 
 tRTST nom. pi. of m. a god. 
 
 *N 
 
 nom. pi. of eT^ m. a god. 
 
 voc. sin. of f. a queen, isf c. 106. 
 
 nom. sin.f a goddess, a queen, isf c. 106. 
 
 acc. sin. of /. a queen. 
 
 ins. sin. of tR m. play, sport, gam- 
 bhng, isf c. 103. 
 
 dat. pi. of m. a god. 
 
 for dat. pi. of ^ to. a god. 
 
 •N ~N “X 
 
 c, d loc. pi. of m. a god. 
 
 ins. pi. of ^ m . a god. 
 
 “S-^N . *N 
 
 for ms. pi. of ^ m. a god. 
 
 *V -Ss ~\ 
 
 ins. pi. of rf^T to. a god. 
 
 •N . *N 
 
 acc. sin. of to. a region, a place. 
 
 ^^l^rrwr knowing'the (proper) place and 
 time, Complex comp. 770; {from 5^1 
 cr. place, cr. time, stT nom. sin.f. ~ 
 
 of s? m.f. n. knowing, see 580.) 
 
 ^^rriT abl. sin. of ^"51 to. a country. 
 
 rT 5 TTfr 1 '<jTl Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. a country, ’-Hfriillft nom.pl. of 
 w. a guest, 1 10. 
 
 nom. sin. m - a country, isf c. 103. 
 
 acc. sin. of m - #• the body. 
 
 -v # ■V 
 
 gen. sin. of m.n. the body, isf C. 
 
 103, 104. 
 
 for tSTR by 31. 
 
 *S *\ 
 
 for 1101n.pl. of <5? in. the body. 
 
 rffV give thou ; 2 d sin. imp. of rt ^T. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 101 
 
 for irfr^nr gen. sin. °A ^ wi. the 
 embodied soul, the spirit, 
 d nom. sin. of m - the soul. 
 
 IJ5 loc. sin. of dl; m. n. the body, 1st c. 
 103, 104. 
 
 ?Ti<4c, an epithet of the god Indra; 
 
 ^rtf a Daitya or demon, dTd^ a Danava, 
 a demon or giant, Rlfn' acc. sin. of 
 m. the destroyer, (lit. the crusher, agt. 
 from rt 582. c.) The Daityas and 
 Danavas, like the Titans, were a kind of 
 demon or giant who waged perpetual war 
 with the gods. See note under ‘--H« rtTMHf. 
 rt MO nom. sin. a worshipper of the gods; 
 (comp. 0/ d^iT cr. a god, and m. de- 
 voted to.) 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; ^ cr. 
 destiny, fate, fftTHT abl.sin.of^m rn . fault. 
 d^TT^R nom. sin. n. divine or human; (comp. 
 o/dR divine, and RDJR human, see 765.) 
 
 ■ g\ # 
 
 C 4lrT dbl. sin. of dT n. fate, fortune, is# c. 103. 
 dR?T ins. sin. of dR n. fate, destiny; or ins. 
 
 sin. of dR m.f. n. divine, 
 d '-DIT for ’ill by 31. 
 
 ?ft75T nom. sin.f. a swing, 1st c. 105. 
 dt?5R for by 32. 
 
 acc. sin. of rffR rn. fault, crime. 
 dTRfn for dl M rlTT ind. of a fault, of evil 
 intentions ; (from dTR with affix tTR, see 
 
 7 r 9-) 
 
 dlT3T nom. sin. m. fault, crime, sin. 
 ins. sin. of rffa m. fault, crime. 
 ins. pi. of cftR m. a crime, fault. 
 d^> for dTR*^ nom. sin. of dTR m. fault, 
 blame, is# c. 103. 
 
 dTTRR ins. sin. of dTR n. a message, a 
 mission, embassy. 
 
 C'^HMIW/or dTTTR WTO by 31. 
 
 3(1*1 nom. sin. of UTT n. game, gaming. 
 3HT acc. sin. of ?rfff /. brilliancy, beauty. 
 
 ?|7T loc. sin. of SfiT m. n. game, play, gam- 
 bling, gaming with dice, is# c. 103, 104. 
 fa thou shalt see; 2d sin. 2d fut. of rt 
 6o -*- 
 
 thou shalt or wilt sec; 2 d sin. 2d fut. 
 atm. of rt 1J"!5T. 
 
 ■5^5 Tfa I shall or will see; is# sin. 2d fut. 
 of rt TJUT 604. 
 
 £p31!( nom. sin. n. property. 
 
 ins. sin. n. property, wealth. 
 
 T* nom. sin. of^C [ n. property, is# c. 104. 
 
 ■^¥T he shall or will see, he will visit; 3 (/ sin. 
 1st fut. of rt 7JTJT 604. 
 to see ; inf. of rt TJ3T 604, 459. 
 
 "5^ ind. quickly. 
 
 nom. sin. of m. a tree. 
 
 acc. sin. of "d^R m. a tree. 
 
 ^ ' £ 
 
 ftxrt acc. sin. of jit!] m. Drona, name of a 
 Brahman, who was the instructor of both 
 Kurus and Pandavas in the art of war. 
 yen. and loc. of f§T two, 201. 
 
 ^TrfSn nom. sin. m. twelfth, 210. 
 
 TTHT^T loc.sin.m.offj7fC$[ m./.n.twelfth,2io. 
 
 ¥TRT acc. sin. of fPTT m. the third Age of 
 the world personified as a deity, is# c. 103. 
 
 sTTRTRT ins. sin. See last. 
 
 irft loc. sin. of iTTT f. a door, a gate, 
 8th c. 180. 
 
 gliWrwm: nom. sin. m. the twentieth, 21 1. 
 nom. sin. m. a Brahman or twice-born 
 man ; see note under fd"rT « v< H t . 
 
 f^r^f^THT Tat. or Dep. comp. 740 ; 
 cr. a bird, fRgfRrri acc. sin. f. of 
 m.f. n. resorted to, inhabited by. 
 
 P§l TiHrMi! nom. sin. m. best of Brahmans, best 
 of the twice-born. The first three classes 
 or castes (see note under fd^i^-UTT) are 
 called Dwija or twice-born. The first 
 birth is from the natural mother, the 
 second from the ligation of the zone or 
 L 1 g 
 
162 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 sacrificial cord. (Manu II. 169.) This 
 cord, called Yajnopamta, was made of 
 three strings of cotton (Manu II. 44), 
 and bound over the left shoulder of men 
 of the first three classes at various ages, in 
 token of their second or spiritual birth. 
 fj» rt*i^ acc. sin. m. best of the twice- 
 born ; ( from cr. a twice-born man, 
 
 and best, see 743. b.) 
 
 O best of Brahmans; voc.pl. m. 
 fk*rnr uU. sin. of m. a Brahman. 
 
 nom.pl. of Pg u 1 Pri m. a Brahman, 
 2 d c. no. 
 
 d fid rB a friend to the Brahman 
 race, 745 ; fsT4Tf7T cr. twice-born, a 
 Brahman, tPT cr. a person, 4T4F5 fond 
 of, friendly to. 
 
 acc. pi. of fl-ST m. a bird, (twice- 
 born, first in the shell and then from it.) 
 ^1 d acc. pi. of m. a Brahman. 
 
 acc. sin. m. best of Brahmans. 
 Td Hit voc. pi. m. O best of Brahmans. 
 
 acc.sin.m . 0 /%7rfrf m.f.n. second, 208. 
 ■feiffti ind. a second time, 713. 
 firffri: for nom. sin. of fllfN 
 
 m.f. n. second, 208. 
 
 fdi rfihl for fe rtluB nom. sin. m. of fsl rll d 
 m.f. n. second. 
 
 f3"4T ind. in two ways, in two parts, in two 
 directions, 723. 
 fsT44 for fkVT ^ by 32. 
 fsTtlrp yen.pl. of fV'UrT m. a man, a biped, 
 5 th c. Observe — becomes in 
 
 acc. pi. and other vowel cases j see 145. 
 fiJbriTJt yen. pi. of m. an enemy, 
 
 fjth c. 136. As a present participle this 
 word means hating, see 657. 
 
 "S acc. du.f. of f§T two, 201. 
 
 s . -S ^ 
 
 ins. sin. of 'jTT’4 n. single combat 
 in chariots. 
 
 ¥T nom. du. of fgT two. 
 
 V. 
 
 V4 acc. sin. of 44 n. wealth, money. 
 
 44Tf«T acc. pi. of V4 n. wealth, property, 
 riches, 1 st c. 104. 
 
 44 1 for 444^ nom. sin. n. a bow. 
 
 *\ 
 
 444 ins. sin. of 44 n. wealth. 
 
 gen. pi. of m. an archer, a 
 
 bow-man, 6th c. 159. 
 
 44T4T for (50) gen.pl. o/'^H a horse. 
 
 >4 <<lf) n ro on the sm’face of the earth; (from 
 4T4ft cr. earth, and 4 c4 loc. sin. of 414 n. 
 surface, 743.) 
 
 4U41 ff-ri they shall continue, they shall re- 
 main; 3 d pi. 2 dfut. ofrt^ 1 st conj. 398. 
 
 C, <- 
 
 44 for 444 nom. sin. m. duty. 
 
 44 acc. sin. of 4*? m. virtue, justice. 
 
 44 sT voc. sin. m. of >14? m.f. n. knowing 
 (one’s) duty; (comp. o/’44 cr. duty, and 
 sf 688, 580.) 
 
 44sH nom. sin. m. a knower of duty. 
 
 gen. sin. of 44s? m. f. n. knowing 
 (one’s) duty. 
 
 44 jiT*. nom.pl. m. of 44$t m.f. n. knowing 
 (their) duty, righteous. 
 
 44sft nom. sin. of 444 m. f. n. knowing 
 (one’s) duty, virtuous. 
 
 for 44H4 ind. justly, religiously, 
 righteously, 719. b. 
 
 4444T gen.pl. q/'444f^m. a maintainer of 
 justice; (comp. ofVJt cr. justice, and 
 agt. of rt 4 to maintain, 84, 1.) 
 
 4*Hr4c4 voc. sin. O thou that lovest virtue; 
 (comp. o/44 cr. and dwrt m.f. n. fond.) 
 
 44f44 for 44f4^ m. one who knows his 
 duties, 5 th c. 138, see 49; (comp, of 
 and 84, 1.) 
 
 44f47T 'I ’at. ok Dec. comp. 743; 44 cr. 
 duty, f4"r( nom. sin. m. of f4»T knowing, 
 5/ A c. 138. 
 
 444 nom. sin. m. duty. 
 
 44TI4T nom. sin. m. of 441747^ m./. n. vir- 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 1(53 
 
 tuous, pious, pious-minded ; (comp, of 
 virtue, piety, and soul, 147.) 
 
 MWR acc. sin. m. See last. 
 
 VsIH acc. pi. of m. duty, is< c. 103. 
 
 VHI'd^r^jri: Tat. or Dep. comp. 745; 'TO 
 cr. justice, duty, cr. object, wealth, 
 
 interest, r; f^t d ‘. gen. sin. m. of *T re- 
 garding, looking to, 6th c. 159. 
 
 VH loc. sin. 0/ Vri m. law, usage, duty, virtue. 
 
 V*nTt ins. sin. of m. right, justice, vir- 
 tue, 1st c. 103. 
 
 vwrftr for WITT by 31. 
 
 Vriri loc.pl. ofVH m. virtue, duty, 1st c. 103. 
 
 W for VritT nom. sin. of V*T m. duty. 
 
 C. 
 
 acc. sin.m. lawful, consistent with duty. 
 
 abl. sin. n. of lawful, just, con- 
 sistent with duty. 
 
 V^friTTH to insult, or, with pass, sense, to 
 he insulted, to he ill-treated ; inf. of rt 
 VTT 10 th conj. 459, 869. 
 
 vfcnrr: nom. pi. m. or f. of VlfMrt m. f. n. 
 smitten, overcome, violated ; past p. p. 
 of rt 538. 
 
 VifurtlW \ nom.pl. m. or f. 0/ V friTT ill-treated, 
 smitten, overcome, violated. 
 
 WT ins. sin. of tTTff m. the Creator, ^th c.127. 
 
 acc. sin. o/VT^t/. a nurse, 1st c. 106. 
 
 VKHfrl he supports ; 3 d sin. pres, of rt V 
 
 10 th conj. 285. 
 
 VRu acc. sin.f. of VmTfT m.f. n. main- 
 taining, supporting; pres.p. of rt V 10 th 
 conj. 524, 285. 
 
 'iKuPm they support, they maintain; 3 d 
 pi. pres, of rt V 10 th conj. 285. 
 
 he restrained ; 3 d sin. 2 d pret. 
 of rt V 285, 385. a. 
 
 V!<fViJ to bear, to support, to hold; inf. 
 ofrtV 10 th conj. 285. 
 
 VNrt run ye; 2 d pi. imp. of rt 1st 
 conj. 261. 
 
 vi«iri ru*ii for vmr by 31. 
 
 vr^rrw he or she runs; 3 d sin. pres, of rt 
 VT^ 1st conj. 261. 
 
 notn.pl. m. o/'TTTrr m.f. n. running; 
 pres. p. par. of rt VTri 1st conj. 524. 
 Vl+^lfn I will cause, I will make, I will 
 place; 1st sin. 2 d fut. of rt VT 664. 
 fv for (V for, by 50. 
 
 fvuiUH Bah. oh Rel. comp. 
 
 761; fron* for fVnw (50) cr. gold, 
 cr. like, resembling, rid I W acc. pi. 
 of 'ri? «• a wing, 1st c. 103 ; see 48. b. 
 gen. sin. m. of rf m.f. n. wise. 
 vTl *i l«-f nom. sin. m. of 'iln rt m. f. n. wise, 
 intelligent, lit. possessed of understand- 
 ing, 5 th c. 140. 
 
 tffa; acc. sin. m. or n. of m.f. n. wise, 
 sensible, grave, sedate, sober. 
 
 U) nom. sin. m. a wise man, a sensible man. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; YY 
 cr. mist, cloud, smoke, *TTF 5 *T ins. sin. 
 of ‘STTcF m. a multitude, a mass, film. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of m ■ f n • 
 
 being agitated, being fanned; pres. p. 
 of rt \ in pass. 528. 
 
 VTTH for taken, seized, by 50. 
 vfflT nom. sin. ofvfitf. constancy, 2d c.i 12. 
 '(ri nom. sin. of Vri n. firmness, strength. 
 UTTRT having pondered, having reflected ; 
 
 past ind. p. of rt ^ 536, 556. 
 ^(M(lr9tlH acc. sin.f. lost in thought; 
 (comp, of WPT reflection, meditation, 
 and TTrriT engaged in, intent on.) 
 tm^TriTT lost in meditation, Tat. or Dep. 
 comp. 744; HTPT cr. meditation, tJTT 
 nom. sin. f. of TT m.f. n. principally 
 engaged in, devoted to, ist c. 187. 
 fiPTiT it is fixed, it is held; 3 d sin. pres, of 
 rt V in pass. 463. 
 
 ftnri thou hvest, thou survivest ; 2d sin. 
 pres, of r tv in pass. (The pass, of Y to 
 hold is thus used, i. e. to be .held in life.) 
 
164 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 nom. sin. n. or acc. sin. m. or n. of 'ipf 
 m.f. n. certain, 187. 
 
 IF* ind. certainly, assuredly, 713. 
 
 IJd 1 fill nom. pi. n. of m.f. n. perpetual, 
 continual, constant. 
 
 irfr nom. sin. m. of 1FT m. f. n. certain, 
 inevitable. 
 
 »T ind. not, no, nor, neither. 
 
 •TJ us, to us, for or acc. or 
 
 dat. pi. of 5 PTrT, (nom. Wj[.) 
 ind. by night, 713. b. 
 
 *1 b^i <4 1 ftrr nom. pi. n. of n. a con- 
 
 stellation, a star, 1st c. 104. 
 m. a tree, a mountain. 
 acc. sin. of •T * * * * * * 7 TT n. a city, town. 
 
 *T J Kd ri d acc. sin. m. equal to a town ; 
 
 (comp, of »T 7 TT cr. a town, and 
 m.f. n. of equal measure or extent.) 
 
 7777 rWT 77 in the neighbourhood of the city; 
 (from «T J TTi cr. and ind. near, 716.) 
 
 *1*1 Of acc. sin. of »TnO f. a city. 
 
 'T 7 1 T loc. sin. of •T 7 TT n. a city. 
 
 ^PTT for 7777777 nom . pi. of Hd m. a tree. 
 
 i^T Tat. or Uep. comp. 743; 7777 
 
 cr. a mountain, abl. sin. of n. 
 
 summit, top. 
 
 H'li d acc. pi. of 7777 m. a tree. 
 
 acc. sin. m. of 77777 m.f. n. naked. 
 
 7 rf%rr? ind. in no long time, in a short 
 time, soon ; (comp, of 77 not, and 
 
 7 7 5 ) 
 
 dd ill yen. sin. m. of *ir, rim./. n. sounding, 
 thundering; pres. p. of rt »T^ 524. 
 nom. sin. f. a river. 
 acc. sin. of f. a river. 
 acc. pi. of^f a river, 1st c. 106. 
 
 *T?l 5 T acc. pi. a river, 1st c. 106. 
 
 H<0*1 acc • s * n - °f f a river, 1st c. 106. 
 
 »T^TT*T acc. pi. m. of^TS m.f. n. furnished, 
 provided with ; past p. p. of rt 55 6 - 
 
 ^T: gen. sin. of »tO f. a river. 
 
 7 T 7 J whether ? particle of interrogation, 71 7.6. 
 
 ■s 
 
 d'dd loc. sin. of «1^«1 n. the paradise or 
 elysium of Indra,see note under l <**(. 
 
 'Tdf? 7 loc. sin. of n. the sky, the at- 
 
 mosphere, 7 th c. 164. 
 
 •THWc^TrT abl. sin. of ’TW tried the sky, the 
 I lower sky ; (from 777777 sky, and rTc? n. 
 lower surface.) 
 
 ] HhW ind. salutation; 777777 71 St*? Hail to 
 thee ! 
 
 ridtdiK 77 acc. sin. of dntdiK. m. homage, 
 salutation, 1st c. 103. 
 
 ri h c-j rtf having saluted; past ind.p. of . 
 
 ■«TT m. a man, 1st c. 103. 
 
 «rr; nom. sin. of 7 TT m. a man. 
 
 fTT^iT 7 ! dat. sin. of riC^h to. n. hell, the 
 place of torment. 
 
 loc. sin. of ri to. n. hell, the infer- 
 nal regions, 1st c. 103. 
 
 dT^r. nom. sin. m. an excellent or illustrious 
 man; ( comp. o/'dT er.aman, and dT best.) 
 
 «TmOvH*^acc. sin. to. the best of excellent 
 men; (comp, of dT cr. a man, dT cr. ex- 
 cellent, d’Wdd acc. sin. of ddd m.f. n. 
 best, 743. b.) 
 
 'dTTrfVdT ins. sin. n. qf' *l< c (l(V r ^ to./, n. 
 carried by men; (comp, of dT a man, 
 and d 1 f? «-( a bearer.) 
 
 «k 4 Hw 1 gen. sin. of to. a hero, a 
 
 heroic man, a hero of a man. 
 
 dl^lld Karm. or Des. comp. 758; dT 
 cr. a man, voc. sin. of^TlV m. a tiger, 
 1st c. 103, (t. e. O chief of men, see next.) 
 
 ril^llricd) Karm. or Des. comp. 758; 777 
 cr. a man, nom . sin . o/wiN TO. 
 
 a tiger, (i. e. most illustrious of men.) 
 The names of animals denoting supe- 
 riority are often placed at the end of 
 compounds ; so dddfii ril a man-lion, 
 dTdd: a man-hull. 
 
 O best of men, Tat. or Dep. comp. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 1G5 
 
 743 ; *TT cr. a man, roc. sin. of 'WH 
 m.f. n. best, 1st c. 103. 
 
 yen. sin.' of dT in. a man. 
 for by $ I. 
 
 ■JTTrfV'T roc. sin. m. O lord of men. 
 -FTCmro: nom. sin. m. lord of men ; (comp. 
 
 of «TT a man, and m. a lord.) 
 
 •TTTftni*^ acc. sin. m. lord of men. 
 wftnr: Tat. oh Dep. comp. 743; ^TT 
 cr. a man, , 3rf>nTt ins. pi. of ’SttVrj m. a 
 lord, 1st c. 103. 
 
 d-U^ild yen. pi. of m. a man. 
 
 H <*-5 •MJ yen. sin. of H<.*£ m. chief of men. 
 •TT^Sf abl. pi. of 'IT m. a man. 
 
 «1< v cK Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; «TT cr. 
 a man, ^ 3 T voc. sin. of m. a lord, 
 is< c. 103. 
 
 vjx Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; cr. 
 man, loc. sin. of pTH m. lord, 1st c. 
 103. dT -f- = ^TTTIT by 32 ; see, 
 
 with reference to the locative case, 819.0. 
 dTh loc. pi. of *T^, q.v. 
 dTT nom. sin . m. a man. 
 
 «t 0^**1 O best of men, voc. sin.; ( from «TT 
 cr. a man, and m.f. n. best, 743. 6.) 
 nom. sin. m. most excellent of men. 
 dTS m. NALA, king of Nishadha, 1st c. 103. 
 *Tc 3 voc. sin. of 'Tc 5 m. Nala. 
 
 «T? 5 ; for nom. sin. of d ri Nala. 
 
 d cd acc. sin. of drt Nala. 
 
 si *1 0*11 gj'TTT Tat. or Dep. comp. 745; 
 *T?5 cr. Nala, fTSDT cr. seeing, looking 
 for, ins. sin. of ^T'^T /. desire. 
 
 acc. sin. m. named Nala, see 154. 
 dcdhta"! Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; ^Tc *5 
 cr. Nala, f. the wife. 
 dcidlA^I Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. Nala, BlAtU loc. sin. of I •» I <lf n. 
 searching for. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 
 cr. Nala, Tlftpi loc. pi. of TTftUT m. a 
 horse, 159. 
 
 *Tc« 5 !)T for *lrtH nom. sin. of dc 5 Nala. 
 
 'TFSlJlTjrm Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; «Tc *5 cr. 
 Nala, ^TTr ins. sin. o/TflTU /• suspicion. 
 acc. sin. n. See next. 
 
 I « d ITT (as if) at the command of 
 Nala, Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; dc 5 
 cr. Nala, ^ITfl'dlf^ abl. sin. of n. 
 
 command, 1st c. 104. 
 
 dcddfd^n Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; »T<^ 
 Nala.dfddT loc. sin. of dfdfv /.presence. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; in? 
 cr. Nala, ^TTrf^Tt nom. sin. of di<J >q m. 
 a charioteer. 
 
 vrwOBSFI Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; »Tc 5 
 cr. Nala, yen. sin. of ldla m.f. n. 
 
 prepared, dressed. 
 
 ■d 75 Wr# 5 /or dcdWl by 31. 
 
 v 1 Pri'd : /orfra^ 
 
 by 31. 
 
 drtddKIdd for d dJUJVId by 31. 
 
 dcd^MlNT'd for dcO+-M by 31. 
 
 drt+'My id for d<d**l SVld by 32. 
 
 dcdldiT*P? Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; dTS 
 cr. Nala, ■‘-WH IFTh loc. pi. of m. a 
 
 minister, 1st c. 103 ; see 861. 
 
 *1 (did dat. sin. of *lrt m. Nala. 
 
 Hc 5 rJim for dcdTd WT by 31. 
 
 drtl v d 1 ^ Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; dc 5 
 cr. Nala, vr-y nom.pl. in. horses. With 
 reference to Book XXI. 3. it should be 
 borne in mind that the horses of Nala 
 had been before conducted to king Bhi- 
 ma’s city Vidarbha, by Nala’s charioteer 
 Varshneya. 
 
 do loc. sin. of 'dcd Nala. 
 
 Median for ^f?T by 32, 34. 
 
 •Tc?t for dcd*T nom. sin. of drt Nala. 
 
 deTt d n?d 1 d Tat. or Dep. comp. 743 ; 
 d <A cr. Nala, nom. sin. of T<JT- 
 
166 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 i H n. a tale, story, ist c. 104. T 4- T 
 = ^t by 32. 
 
 TcTfaT^rTT loc. sin. of q. v. 
 
 rlMHC nom. sin. of m.f. n. ninth, 209. 
 
 TTT acc. sin.f. of *14 m.f. n. new, young. 
 
 •HlfT acc. sin. n. of H =1 m. f. n. new. 
 
 he or it is destroyed or lost; 3 d sin. 
 pres, of rt T?! 4 th conj. 463. 
 
 nom. sin. n. of TT7 m. f. n. lost, for- 
 gotten ; past p. p. of rt T^T 539. 
 
 * 18 *; m! Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; TTT cr. 
 destroyed, lost, nom. sin. m. from 
 
 TT n. form, 108. 
 
 TJJWs^ I Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; Tl? cr. 
 lost, perished, TTT nom. sin.f. conscious- 
 ness, mind, thought. 
 
 « 18 l for dkTT nom. pi. of TT7 m. f. n. de- 
 stroyed; past p. p. of rt T 3 I 539. 
 
 H 8 1 rH 1 Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; TP cr. 
 lost, deprived of, TlrHI nom. sin. of vi I w W 
 m. soul, mind, sense. 
 
 **s # 
 
 TP loc. sin. of TP m.f. n. destroyed, lost. 
 
 TFMW for T by 31. 
 
 TFT m. a serpent, a demigod with a human 
 face and the tail of a serpent. These 
 fabulous beings are said to have sprung 
 from Kadru, the wife of Kasyapa, and to 
 have been created to people Patala or the 
 regions below the earth. The chief of 
 these creatures is sometimes called Seslia 
 or Ananta and Vasuki. The word TFT 
 also means ‘ an elephant.’ 
 
 TFT acc . sin. of ' TFT m. a serpent. See last. 
 
 TFT! nom. sin. m. a serpent. See ITT 1 !. 
 
 TFTTTT Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; TTT cr. 
 a serpent, TTT acc. sin. king, see 151. a. 
 
 •TFkittW Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; TFT 
 cr. a serpent, TTTT nom. sin. a king, 151.(7. 
 
 gen. sin. m. of the king of the 
 serpents. See last. 
 
 TTTTTTTT acc. sin. the king of the ser- 
 
 pents; TFT cr. a serpent, TTTTT acc. sin. 
 TTT*^ m. a king, 6 th c. 149. 
 
 TTTTTT gen. pi. of H Ml m. an elephant. 
 TFT loc. sin. of TFT m. a serpent. 
 
 TFF^t Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; TFT cr. 
 a serpent, nom. sin. m. chief. 
 
 TFT^ ins. pi. of TFT m. a serpent. 
 
 TrfrTTTFT?^ for T ^TfrmjfT WT by 
 
 31 and 34. 
 
 TTfrTT^W? for T TfjT^TSTT q. q. v. v. 
 TTTTTT for T WTfTTT by 31. 
 
 TTpT for T by 31. 
 
 TTT voc. sin. of TTT m. a lord, guardian, 
 husband, 1st c. 103. 
 
 TT<PT acc. sin. of TT^ m. sound. 
 
 TT^T^ nom. sin. m. of TTTTTT m. f. n. 
 causing to resound; pres. p. of rt T 7 £ in 
 caus. 527. 
 
 TTifTT acc. pi. of TT^ m. a cry. 
 
 TTU for T ’Tifcl by 31. 
 
 TTTTVTT^TrT^ Complex comp. 770; TTTT 
 ind. various, VTiT cr. a mineral, ins. 
 pi. of 31 H n. a hundred, see 206. note. 
 
 TTTlVTTTTflTTfhli Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; 
 TTTT ind. various, VTKcr. mineral, TTTTilTI 
 acc. sin. m. o/TTTTtfarf m.f.n. filled with; 
 past p.p. of rt TT with TT andTT, 531. a. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 
 745; TTTT ind. various, tlfTTT for TfsjT 
 cr. (57) a bird, TTT cr. a flock, TTTilTfT 
 acc. sin. 11. of 'X 1 <*)*& m.f.n. filled with ; 
 past p. p. of rt TT with TT, 534. 
 
 TTTFlfwfThfTrTT Tat. on Dep. comp. 
 740; TTTT cr. various, TftlJ cr. birds, 
 fTTfTTTT acc. sin. n. resorted to, fre- 
 quented by. 
 
 by flocks of various animals; 
 (comp, of TTTT ind. various, cr. an 
 animal, TTfT ins. pi. of TW m. a flock.) 
 
 «T l 'jVTTfT for T TSFpTFTfT by 31. 
 TT-pnirfr for T TTJTWTfw by 31. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 •TRJJ for d 'ddj: by 31. 
 
 dTomnrrf for d ^ , cnrmj(T by 31 
 
 and 34. 
 
 *llW(W<*icVt for d •‘XMlddilrV by 31. 
 d 1 f«( dnf for d >Hf^«T 7 T by 31. 
 dlfd <1 rt^pfT for d by 31. 
 
 dl^M ti i r( I H for d i *-| i H by 31 and 47. 
 
 dBdHrdrf for d WH) H rl by 31. 
 dTd ind. by name, certainly, indeed. 
 dlHrfl for dTddd ind. by name, 719. 
 dTdd loc.pl. of dTdd n. a name, 6 th c. 152. 
 dlHlfld^d for dTd ■wfi.ddd by 31. 
 Himr^T for dTd ’dfTVT by 31. 
 dTdT?d for dTd ’ddd by 31. 
 
 let it be bent, let it be drawn (as a 
 bow); 3 d sin. imp. of rt d*^ in cans, 
 pass. 496. 
 
 dl dM for d ^PTd by 31. 
 d 1 J(d for diet'd nom. sin. of «1 1 < ^ Narada. 
 See next. 
 
 dTC(J nom. sin. of dKd in. Narada, usu- 
 ally regarded as one of the ten Rishis 
 or Prajapatis first created by Brahma, 
 and called his sons. He is described as 
 a friend of the god Krishna, as a cele- 
 brated lawgiver, and as the inventor of 
 the vina or lute. Narada is mentioned 
 in Manu I. 34, 35, as one of the ‘ ten 
 lords of created beings, eminent in holi- 
 ness.’ In the Hindu plays Narada usu- 
 ally acts as a kind of messenger of the 
 gods. See Vikramorvasi end of Act V. 
 and Sakuntala end of Act VI. He is 
 constantly employed in giving good 
 counsel. He is by some considered to 
 belong to the order of Devarshis, and 
 by others to the Brahmarshis; see note 
 under 
 
 dTTddT gen. sin. of dlT^. See last. 
 dTTt nom. sin.f. a woman, 1st c. 106. 
 d 1 <1 <li 1 gen. pi. of diO a woman. 
 
 1<>7 
 
 dTT c tT7vf acc. sin. an excellent woman, 
 Karm. or Des. comp. 758; din cr. a 
 woman, acc. sin. ofTfi a jewel, a gem. 
 dlTNl^lfd Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; dTIT 
 cr. a woman, a wife, dl^'ffd acc. pi. of 
 di-fd n. a word. 
 
 •TT*b for dTdTd gen. sin. of du! /. a 
 woman, 106. 
 
 dl3lfd T dTrT he will remove or destroy, he 
 will cause to perish ; 3 d sin. 2 d fut. of 
 rt d?r in caus. 481, 620. 
 
 *1i3>|fu*MlfH I will cause to perish or remove ; 
 
 1st sin. 2d fut. of rt d 3 ! in caus. 
 dT^nfiT for d ’dTOdd by 3 1. 
 dPHTddfd for d ’R 1 V J I « M fd by 31. 
 dTOTdtddU for d ^TTOTdtrfd dET by 
 3 1 and 34 - 
 
 did for d did by 31 . 
 d I fWt for d dfdT by 31. 
 dTgd for d d^d by 31. 
 dTVd: nom. sin. of dT?d m. descendant of 
 Nahusha, mentioned in Manu VII. 41. 
 fd prep, in, within, into ; on, upon, 
 fd". for fd < when followed by UT or d 71. 
 fd: 3 T^fwfdd Bah. or Rel. form of 
 Dwan. or Agg. comp. 765; fdt^I^ cr. 
 noiseless, ftdfdrT loc. sin. m. of Ud fd rl 
 m.f. n. still, motionless. This compound 
 agrees with d||<l(ddHd. 
 fdl w d <-M sighing ; past ind. p. of rt did to 
 breathe, with fdt out, 559. 
 fdr*3TddTdT constantly addicted to sigh- 
 ing, Tat. or Dep. comp. 744; fd*. y d I d 
 cr. sighing, VTdT nom. sin.f. of H Id m.f. n. 
 principally engaged in. 
 fdld^PI ind. certainly, without doubt, 713. 
 fdldd*. nom. sin. m. of fdtdd m. f. n. 
 came out, passed out ; past p. p. of rt d 
 with 896. 
 
 acc. pi. of fddT^I m. an arbour. 
 fddTdd x nom. sin. m. of fd^d m.f. n. af- 
 flicted, injured, wronged. 
 
 M m 
 
168 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 f*T®FrTT nom. sin.f. of Cd ofi rt . See last. 
 frfarfri W si for f*i ejfrTniiT^Tby (men) versed 
 in dishonesty or well acquainted with vice; 
 (comp. o/"f*1 ^iffT cr. wickedness, andlfifT. 
 ins. pi. m. of PsT m.f. n. wise, learned.) 
 fibril nom. sin. m. o/f^T^W m.f.n. afflicted, 
 injured; past p. p. of rt PI with f»T, 532. 
 ffTfspOT having given in charge, having en- 
 trusted or deposited in a place of safety ; 
 past ind. p. of rt fflJP with f*T, 559. 
 
 nom. sin. of fVjkjM m. a pledge, some- 
 thing deposited as a compensation. 
 
 hold thou in, check thou; 2 d sin. 
 imp. atm. of rt if*? with f« 7 , 9 th conj. 699. 
 
 having restrained; past ind. p. of rt 
 m with fa , see 565. 
 
 fafTRrTOF for farTRT^ acc. pi. of faflR m. 
 
 the side or protuberant flank of a moun- 
 tain, a precipice, 1st c. 103. 
 farP ind. constantly, continually, always. 
 faiP acc. sin. m. of fakf m. f. n. constant, 
 fro: nom. sin. m. of f»l rM m.f. n. eternal, 
 perpetual, constant. 
 
 acc. sin. m. constantly born; (comp, 
 of f»i W and fl I rt , q. v.) 
 fa (M iff for fartlSIfl ind. constantly, per- 
 petually, 725. 
 
 farflR (jen. sin. rn. of fVncr m.f. n. eternal. 
 f^T ins. sin. of fa^T f. sleep, 1st c. 105. 
 faS P R if f n for fa'S’PT ^TXf^Tn by 31. 
 fa 5 1 *^JT for fa 5 1 'tlR Tat. or Dei>. 
 comi’. 740; fa^T cr • sleep, nom. 
 
 pi. of m.f. n. blind. 
 
 acc. sin. o/fa*R m. death, 1st c. 103. 
 fa<r^»«t'P ' nom.pl. m. of n. blam- 
 
 ing, censuring, speaking slightingly of. 
 faqfini loc. sin. m. of faMfiTW m.f. n. fallen ; 
 
 past p. p. of rt PTT with fa, 538. 
 fa M rjT for fap (Tit they fell down ; 3 d pi. 
 id pret. of rt PW with fa. See next. 
 
 they alighted ; 3 d pi. 2d pret. of rt 
 PK with prep. fa, 375 - «• 
 
 fa p gi acc. sin. f. of fapg m.f. n. bound, 
 impeded, obscured; past p. p. of rt pw 
 with fa, 539. 
 
 fapfa know thou, understand thou, learn 
 thou, attend thou; 2 d sin. imp. of rt 
 with f^T, 1st conj. 261. This verb seems 
 only used in the imp. when fa is prefixed. 
 faptPTWR for faq IP vl en 1 by 31. 
 faptVg for fWtV by 32. 
 faHTTT nom. sin. m. of fa*T7T m. f. n. con- 
 cealed, hidden, secret, 
 fafap acc. sin. of fafap n. a sign, token, 
 omen, prodigy. 
 
 faiwrfa acc. pi. of fafap n. an omen, a 
 sign of some future event (such as a qui- 
 vering sensation or throbbing of the skin 
 in the eyelid, arm, & c.). 
 faWU ins. sin. of fanM m. winking or 
 twinkling of the eye, 1st c. 103. 
 faprt ind. certainly, inevitably, constantly, 
 fapt: ins. pi. of P»n ■M cl m. f. n. self- 
 restrained, self-denying. 
 fapft?P I will enjoin; 1st sin. id fut. dtm. 
 
 of rt with fa, 670. 
 fapfai^ abl. sin. of fapfa m. injunction, 
 command, order, 103. 
 far prep, out, forth, without, deprived of. 
 far-gssbr. nom. sin. m. without pity, mer- 
 ciless; (comp, of far 726. e, and 
 
 pity.) 
 
 fa t *1! fl) nom. sin. of m.f. n. free 
 
 from harm or evil, unharmed ; (far /rre- 
 fixed to "3JTTPJ 726. e.) 
 
 cr. undisturbed, nom. sin. 
 f. from P*TP n. the mind, see 164. a. 
 fMfa loc. sin. n. of fa#P m.f. n. lonely, 
 uninhabited, unfrequented by men; (from 
 far 726. e, and »PT m. a man.) 
 
 fafari? nom. sin. m. of fa fart m. f. n. sub- 
 dued; past p. p. of rt f 3 T with fa l , 332. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 169 
 
 worn. sin. m. o/fdf*H m.f. n. con- 
 quered, beaten ; past p. p. of rt f^T with 
 far, 533. 
 
 PdPddiPtmn: Complex Rel. comp. 771; 
 
 cr. one who has conquered, Plft 
 cr. an enemy, TTOl nom. sin. of J WI m. a 
 collection, number, host. 
 
 for Pd Ph n d \ nom. sin. m. conquered. 
 See P*1 Hr| (i : . 
 
 fVT^TT3^/orf5Tt%.TT^(53) acc.pl. of 
 m. a cascade, waterfall, 1st c. 103. 
 
 nom. sin. f. the state of being 
 without a guardian, widowhood. 
 
 Complex comp. 771; 
 cr. clear, free from dirt, 726. e, 
 cr. sweet, nfcdcd ncc. sin. n. from 
 ^rPcdcd n. water. 
 
 PdP^** acc. sin. m. of fdfT^P m. f. n. 
 unresisting ; ( from f*l< 726. e, and f^T- 
 ^PT effort, exertion.) 
 
 Pd P4 3! m <* ri) Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; 
 fVrfHhr cr. without difference, precisely 
 alike, 'Hi<* til*^ acc. pi. m. from PTT^rfrT 
 f. form, 2 d c. 119. 
 
 frrflTT for Pd^rflH nom. pi. m. of fdd rt 
 m.f. n. happy, at ease. 
 
 Pd^Prti nom. sin.f. happiness, gladness. 
 fddidlTTT he shall dwell or inhabit; 3 d sin. 
 
 2 d fut. of rt with f^T, 412, 607. 
 
 PddPn W to turn back; inf. of rt TiT with fd\ 
 Pdddd having put on (as a garment) ; past 
 ind.p. of rt Td 2 d conj. with f»T, 559. 
 PddK^J loc. sin. of 'TfTTFTTff n. prevention, 
 1st c. 104; see 828. 
 
 Pi 4 K.fu ri d to restrain; inf. of rt ^ in cans, 
 with fd, 459, 481. 
 
 fdTrdp; thou shouldest put on, put thou on; 
 2 d sin. pot. ofrt in caus. with fVf, 481. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of fd d-d m.f. n. ended, 
 finished; past p. p. of rt "Wi^with f«T, 539. 
 tJ'. with relenting heart, Bah. or 
 
 Rel. comp. 766; cr. turned hack, 
 
 nom. sin. m. from n. heart, 
 
 1st c. 108. 
 
 fd '4 1 q tell thou, inform thou; 2 d sin. imp. 
 of rt fsr^ in caus. with f«T, 481, (govern- 
 ing genitive case by 859. a.) 
 fdTSTHT let it be announced or made known ; 
 3d sin. imp. of rt P 4 d in caus. pass, with 
 fd, 496, 583, p. 195 of Grammar. 
 TdTDTdd acc. sin. of f»i '4 si *1 n. a house, 
 dwelling. 
 
 fddMd loc. sin. of Pd 4 3 l»I n. a house, an 
 abode. 
 
 fd 4 3 I<M dat. sin. of PddDI m. entering; 
 see 81 1. 
 
 Pd 31 ^ prep, for fd <. when followed by^^i.b. 
 fd having perceived, having heard, 
 having observed ; past ind. p. of rt Did 
 with f«T, 559. 
 
 f *1 31 v d 1 d he or she sighed ; 3d sin. 2 d pret. 
 of rt PHT to breathe, with fd, 364. 
 acc. sin. of P»i3ii f. the night. 
 fdDTRTC. nom. sin. m. the moon; ( from 
 %T night, and WJ! the maker.) 
 Pd5il=*iirt Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; Pd 311 
 cr. night, diic*£ loc. sin. of d-.irt m. time. 
 PdSllui loc. sin. of fdSfTT /. the night. 
 r*i3il'Pffec./j/.q/'fd3(T /.the night, 1st c.105. 
 fd^tfiTd he went out ; 3 d sin. 2d pret. of 
 rt 1 3iP to step, with flT (71.6), see 364. 
 fWtPT acc. sin. of fWd m. certainty, 
 resolution, resolve, determination. 
 fdfigTT ind. certainly, plainly, distinctly, 
 fdfwr nom. sin.f. of fdfSfT m.f. n. fixed, 
 settled. 
 
 fdPgui having decided ; past ind. p. of rt 
 f ^ with f^R, 560. 
 fd 1, d*-U for fdl 5 JHI sighing, q. v. 
 fdPV m. declined in pi. fdMVTTd nom. Ni- 
 sh adha, a country in the S. E. division 
 of India, ruled over by Nala. 
 
 Mm2 
 
17 o 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 faW-nm gen. sin. rn. of the race of Ni- 
 shadha ; {comp, of f*TqV cr. and T$F m. 
 a race, 743.) 
 
 f?RVTfvti: Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; f*i M>4 
 cr. Nishadha, the country ruled over by 
 Nala, nom. sin. m. a lord. 
 
 for Tat. or 
 
 Dep. comp. 743; f^RV cr. Nishadha, 
 ■^fvqfirr: nom. sin. of ^fWK m. a lord, 
 2 d c. no. 
 
 fawfvWT for f^-qVTfvWTT yen. sin. of 
 the lord of Nishadha. 
 
 fdWf^Rrtai for yen. sin. of 
 
 the lord of Nishadha. 
 fd M V 1 1 (Vq /oc.sm.m.inthelord of Nishadha. 
 f»RVT^ acc. pi. of f^DTU m. Nishadha. 
 fd" t 7VT'd , f yen.pl. o/'f*TqV m. Nishadha. 
 f'TT'J y J f voc. sin. m. O lord of Nishadha; 
 
 {comp, of fiRV and $^d< m. a lord.) 
 ftrqvq loc. pi. of fc?qv m. Nishadha. 
 ffTMHPT he sank down ; 3d sin. 2 d pret. of 
 rt ^ (7°) f*T, 364, 599. a. 
 fd^rt'lgi 5 I n Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; 
 f»R7T cr. killed, nom. pi. of 
 
 m. a camel. 
 
 f*i £ i<{ having slain ; past ind. p. of rt 
 with f*T , 560. 
 
 wlrtt nom. du. m. of »f)rf m. f. n. taken, 
 conducted. 
 
 Complex comp. 771; 
 cr. black, dark, cr. clouds, 
 acc. sin. of m.f. n. obscured, con- 
 cealed. 
 
 «J ind. what ? a particle of interrogation, 
 717.6. 
 
 «J*T ind. assuredly, certainly, in all proba- 
 bility, 717. 
 
 «jq m. a king, 1st c. 103. 
 
 T 7 voc. sin. of T 1 m. a king. 
 
 T 7 acc. sin. of T 7 m. a king. 
 
 ^rq: nom. sin. of T 7 m. a king. 
 
 ■JRflT m. a king, 2 d c. no, 121. 
 
 •TqfrK nom. sin. of «jMfd m. a king. 
 
 acc.sfn.q/"^'qfrT m.aking,2d c.iio. 
 for ^jqftnr nom. sin. of T 7 ^ m. 
 a king. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743? 
 •TqTrT cr. a king, SllWdlr^ abl. sin. of 
 n. an order, decree. 
 
 ^jqw O king; voc. sin. of m. a king. 
 dMit: gen. sin. of dMfrt m. a king. 
 
 nom. sin. m. the best of kings ; see 
 
 743 - *• 
 
 H M « ri 1 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; T 7 cr. 
 
 a king, ^RTT nom. sin.f. a daughter. 
 ■^DRT Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; cr. 
 a king, acc. sin. of 5 RT /. a daugh- 
 ter-in-law. 
 
 for nom. pi. of ^jq m. a king. 
 
 •jmr*<*TT Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; T 7 cr. 
 
 a king, I r*ni 1 nom. sin.f. a daughter. 
 *rq; ins. pi. of ‘JJTT m. a king. 
 
 voc. sin. m. of m. f. n. cruel. 
 
 acc. sin. n. of «J 3 i H m.f. n. cruel, 
 wicked; in Book XIX. 5. an unholy act. 
 A second marriage in a woman is consi- 
 dered an unlawful act. (See Manu V. 
 160, 161.) “A virtuous wife ascends to 
 heaven, though she have no child, if after 
 the decease of her lord she devotes her- 
 self to pious austerity; but a widow who, 
 from a wish to bear children, slights her 
 deceased husband by marrying again, 
 brings disgrace on herself here below, 
 and shall be excluded from the seat of 
 her lord.” 
 
 «^<Ll 1 gen. pi. of »J m. a man, 4/A c. 128. b. 
 
 worn. sin. o/M m. a leader, 4/ A c. 127. 
 ^hn heshalllead; zdsin.istfut.ofrtfftfflo.a. 
 ins. or abl. du. of n. the eye, 
 1st c. 104; {formed from rt to lead, 
 by 80. VII.) 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 171 
 
 they sounded ; 3 d pi. 2 d prct. of rt 
 ^ 375- «• 
 
 •g\ 
 
 •T^toT for by 33. 
 
 acc. sin.f. the causer of many 
 sorrows; (comp. of cr. many, see d 4 M , 
 
 cr. sorrow, and acc . sin. f-of <? 
 
 m.f. n. giver, 580.) 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; nl 
 cr. many, various (^T not, one, 33), 
 ins.pl. of*i$ m. colour, 1st c. 103. 
 
 ■as > ^ ^ 
 
 for ■ 5 F 9 FT»T ( q . v.) by 53. 
 
 % ^ acc. pi. q/ - ^; m.f. n. various, many; 
 (comp, of »T not, and F3fi one, 33.) 
 
 dduii acc. pi. f., 1st c. 105. See last. 
 
 ■as ♦ 
 
 ■T'T for TT»T by 33. 
 
 loc. pi. of n. skill, any thing 
 
 which requires skill, a delicate matter, 104. 
 
 ^RTW?T abl. sin. of n. despair. 
 
 *1^ for ^ by 33. 
 
 • . 
 for by 33. 
 
 ■as 
 
 ■TRV m. a name of Nala, as king of Nisha- 
 dha, 1st c. 103; see also 80. XII. 
 
 WI voc. sin. m. 0 Nala. 
 
 'I’tV acc. sin. of ■PTU m. Nala. 
 
 gen. sin. of m. Nala. 
 i?j* for *T 1 ^rRT ’M? by 3 r . 
 
 ^S 
 
 ^rvt: nom. pi. the people of Nishadha. 
 abl. sin. of m. Nala. 
 
 HdVM 1 gen. pi. of pi. the people 
 
 of Nishadha. 
 
 %dVI*-a d<ii Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. Nala, vi.a mu loc. sin. of - 
 T IW n. seeking, searching for, see 863. 
 
 %dVPI dat. sin. of ^TTVJ Nala. 
 loc. sin. of «mV m. Nala. 
 ins. sin. of %*nj m. Nala. 
 
 ^ft acc., dat. or gen. pi. us, to us, of us; 
 same as ^n?TPT, ^TWV*T, ^THTP?, (from 
 nom. ^T?T I, 218.) 
 
 'TlWT for d rM. by 32. 
 
 ■TtrH? for Vf TrTT? by 32. 
 
 vfrfV^TRITTTIIH for 7T Tfg"^fw WTRH 
 
 by 32 and 34. 
 
 ■TT us two, to us two, of us two ; same as 
 H i , ' 3 <rdl**ri, ’WMk'V'H, (from nom. 
 W 218.) 
 
 31 ins. pi. of •dijW m. the Indian 
 fig-tree, ist c. 103. 
 
 ■4 4 «5 rt he restrained ; 3 d sin. 1st pret. of 
 rt tHT ivith f»T, ist conj. 270. 
 
 THTT was dwelling on, was occupied in ; 
 3 d sin. 1st pret. atm. of rt with f^T, 
 1st conj. 598. 
 
 •dd H ri he dwelt; 3d sin. 1st pret. of rt TW 
 with f!T, 1st conj. 607. 
 
 •44 Wd for he dwelt. See last. 
 
 •4 4 q 4 rt x he or she recounted or related or 
 represented; 3 d sin. 1st pret. of rt fdd 
 to know, in caus. with prep. f?T, 479, 861. 
 he or she announced. See last, 
 acc. sin. n. of m. f. n. just, 
 
 proper, ist c. 187. 
 
 ■cr. 
 
 771. a bird, (lit. having a paksha or 
 wing,) 6 th c. 159. 
 
 dCV.ITIT acc. sin. of m. a bird, 
 
 five ; nom. or acc. pi. of 204. 
 
 nom. sin. the fifteenth, 210. 
 nom. sin. of M’dH m.f. n. fifth, 209. 
 r; gifrTtW nom. sin. the twenty-fifth, 21 1. 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 768; ’■T^ 
 for ^=3 »T five (57), $fldT for 41 H nom. 
 
 pi. m. from 'SfftR n. a head, ist c. 108. 
 
 4^3 1 51 Css ins. of I ^1 rt fifty. 
 
 nom. sin. n. of d=alH m.f. n. minus 
 five, less by five; (comp, of five, and 
 ■9i* *T less.) 
 
 acc. sin. of d? m. a garment. 
 nom. sin. m. a garment. 
 
 ■*17 loc. sin. of 1 J 7 m. a garment. 
 
172 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 XTT!Tt nom. sin. of Mu m. a stake at play, 
 ist c. 103. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. playing with dice, acc. sin. of 
 
 m. time, ist c. 103. 
 
 M <11 1 'A ’. we will play, let us lay down (our) 
 stakes; ist da. pres, (used for imperative ) 
 of rt THIT ist conj. 261. 
 
 we two will play, let us two stake ; 
 ist du. pres. atm. (used for imperative) of 
 rt mn ist conj. 261. (In Book XXVI. 6. 
 this verb is joined with the gen. du. TTPU- 
 ■jfnr we will play for our lives, let us 
 stake our all.) 
 
 trftnft nom. sin. of ^fxjTiT m. f. n. staked, 
 played for ; past p. p. of rt VW 538. 
 
 TTTTrST ins. sin. of 1 ThT m. a stake, a wager, 
 a game. 
 
 nom. pi. of M Phi ri m.f. n. learned, 
 wise ; a pundit, a scholar. 
 
 mnTT gen.pl. of MiTiJm./. n. falling; pres, 
 p. par. of rt RW to fall, 524. 
 
 Mrirll let him fall; 3d sin. imp. atm. of rt 
 177 T ist conj. 261. 
 
 TTTTflT he or she falls down; 3d sin. pres, of 
 rt tHT ist conj. 261. 
 
 ins. pi. of 'TrTf^ to. a bird, 
 6 th c. 159. 
 
 ■mrfctT they fall; 3 d pi. pres, of rt *TiT ist 
 conj. 261. 
 
 T 7 rTp 5 RTet?' 5 Tfnf? 5 'I*T Bah. or Rel. comp. 
 765; TTifRiT cr. a flag, iePT cr. a banner, 
 acc. sin. to. of RTf? 5 »T to. f. n. 
 having garlands, 159. In this compound 
 agrees with »TnT*T, which must 
 be considered as masculine. 
 
 tjfff acc. sin. of RfrT to. a husband, 121. 
 
 tjfri HI nom. sin. f. of RffTrT m.f. n. fallen; 
 past p. p. of rt to fall, 538. 
 
 qPdHI for 'nf'rTfTTTT ri mn .pl.m. of qffTTT m.f. n. 
 fallen; past p.p. of rt ^11538. At Book 
 
 XII. 14. trfwin must be translated they 
 fell ; see 896. 
 
 TjfTnnfjT nom. pi. n. o/"qPrfrf m.f. n. fallen. 
 
 TrfwTTT^fq for qfinrrfq qrfq by 34. 
 
 loc. sin. of RPriH n. the state of a 
 husband, the state of wedlock, ist c. 104; 
 
 tfrlrd dcq+jl choose the god for thy 
 husband. 
 
 Bah.or REL.COMP.761; 
 cr. husband, cr. seeing, 
 
 *TPT acc. sin. of rtirttii longing desire. 
 
 M fit Hi ins. sin. of TflT m. a husband, 12 1. 
 This word when it stands alone is gene- 
 rally declined like (120), but in 
 
 p. 65. 1. 10. it follows WfT. 
 
 ■qfiTH acc. sin. of 'qfrT to. a husband. 
 
 M fri I for nom. sin. of * % m. a husband. 
 
 H fri u rt; fsH 1 cjifli Comp lex comp. 771 
 cr. a lord, a husband, TTi^T cr. a king- 
 dom, fw^nrr nom. sin. f. of fWfW 
 m.f. n. deprived of. 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; "*Tf 7 T 
 cr. a husband, f. longing, eager 
 
 desire. 
 
 ■qPfi tJriT nom. sin. f. a woman faithful to 
 her husband; (from 'uPd cr. a husband, 
 and TUT a vow.) 
 
 triwinR acc. sin. f. of Rfrsnrr. See last. 
 
 ^P(f 5 fl<*l^i'c 5 T Tat. or Dep. comp. 745; 
 trfrT cr. lord, husband, cr. sorrow, 
 'Hr^TT^T acc. sin. f. of to. /. n. 
 
 agitated, disturbed. 
 nom. sin.f. a wife. 
 
 Ref HUT gen. pi. of Ref n. a leaf. 
 
 ins. pi. feeding on leaves ; Rc? 
 cr. leaf, ins. pi. of m. 
 
 food, 761. 
 
 Rfa loc. sin. of rPr-^ to. a road, a way; 
 see 162. 
 
 R^R acc. sin. of R^T n. a step, a foot. 
 
 y^TfH*Td«ri,WB Tat. oh Dep. comp. 740; 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 173 
 
 TJ^THT cr. a foot-man, a pedestrian, 
 cr. a person, a man, nom. pi. of 
 
 in. f. n. mingled, confused. 
 
 ins.pl. of ifri in. a foot-soldier, 
 a foot-man. 
 
 for all. sin. of ^ n. a step, a 
 
 foot. 
 
 acc.pl. ofH% n. a footstej), ist c. 104. 
 
 *S 
 
 ^ loc. sin. of n. a step. 
 
 y3JT ins. pi. of m. a foot, 5 th c. 138. 
 
 Complex 
 
 comp. 771 ; cr. a plant, the lotus, 
 
 see next ; ’Jl 1 H r6 «h cr. a plant ( Ernblic 
 myrobalan ) ; 3 TT 5 J cr. a kind of fig-tree; 
 
 cr. the kadamba-tree ( Nauclea ka- 
 damba); cr. the udumbara, a kind 
 
 of fig-tree, see note under ^llrt &c.; 'OTTfT 
 acc. sin. n. of m.f. n. filled with. 
 
 Bah. oh Rel. comp. 761 ; 
 ■era cr. a lotus, f^T*T cr. like, 5 «I <!l H acc. 
 sin. m.from n. the eye. The lotus 
 is as favourite a subject of allusion and 
 comparison with Hindu poets as the rose 
 is with Persian. Its varieties, blue, white, 
 and red, are numerous, and bear some 
 resemblance to our water-lily. 
 >T?rftpTCJTrrT Bah. or Rel. comp. 761 ; y?T 
 cr. a lotus, cr. like, resembling, ^hjcyi 
 nom. sin. f. from «. the eye, 108. 
 
 Anom. comp. 777; y?T cr. a 
 lotus, nom. sin. m. like. 
 
 Wml^H Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; 
 
 cr. lotuses, < 1 P«-»i on *i acc. sin. n. of 
 
 m.f.n. fragrant. 
 
 acc . sin . o/trftnfl/. a lotus-pool, 
 yfa ^n: gen. sin. of yftnft /. a lotus-pool, 
 a lotus-lake, 1st c. 106. 
 yngl for y^TT?T nom. sin. of y Hd m. a 
 road, 162. 
 
 nom. sin. of yftl*^ m. a road. 
 y^IR acc. sin. of yfy*T m. a road. 
 
 nom.pl. o/'yftpTm.aroad,6/A c. 162. 
 MsHB nom. sin. m. a serpent, a snake. 
 tptT rf he or it fell; 3d sin.2dpret.0f r/yTU^. 
 Md-od he or she asked; 3d sin. 2 d pret. of 
 rt Hwi 381. 
 
 MH'sOi'llHtj for yiT 3 f ■“MHih*! by 31. 
 
 they asked, they enquired ; 3d pi. 
 2d pret. of rt 381. 
 
 ■qxTtOTit f. Payoshni, a river that rises in the 
 Vindhya mountains. It is mentioned in 
 the Brahmanda-Purana. 
 
 ^TT m.f.n. great, excessive, best, chief, high- 
 est ; other, another, an enemy. 
 nom. sin. n. or acc. sin. m. orn. ofVX.q.v. 
 trtip acc. sin. m. done by another, com- 
 mitted by another; {comp. o/yT another, 
 and ^TiT done, 740.) 
 
 trT^rq voc. sin. m. O harasser of thy foes; 
 
 (TR an enemy, wy who torments.) 
 mtii: nom. sin. m. See last. 
 
 conqueror of the cities of his 
 enemies; {comp, of yT cr. an enemy, 
 Y acc. sin. of yx n. a city, if 3 !', nom. 
 sin. m. who conquers, see 739. b.) 
 
 MC.H nom. or acc. sin. n. or acc. sin. m. of yX 
 chief, highest, great, q.v. 
 
 acc. sin. m. or n. of yX*T m.f. n. high, 
 greatest, highest, 1st c. 187. 
 yW lei'll nom. sin. f. very dreadful; {comp. 
 ofVJJ{ cr. highest, most, and HI, q-v.) 
 
 nom. sin. m. deeply afflicted; 
 {comp, of yen excessive, and J*. fed ri 
 pained.) 
 
 yenn-nmy deeply distressed ; {comp, of 
 yxy cr. excessive, cr. anguish, dis- 
 tress, wrath, -HI *f nom. sin. of the pos- 
 sessive affix *TK 140, 84. II.) 
 yCH ill ins. sin.f. of n<H m.f.n. excessive, 
 highest. 
 
 very brilliant, very beautiful ; 
 {comp, of ym high, very, ^fhRTT acc. sin. 
 f.ofih >RT m.f.n. bright, beautiful.) 
 
174 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 acc. sin. m. very glorious. See 
 
 last. 
 
 •ITHW^FT nom. sin.f. exceedingly rejoiced; 
 (comp, of cr. very much, and 
 pleased, past p. p. of rt <|' l T with 7 T.) 
 
 WTT nom. sin. f. of tTTH m.f. n. highest, 
 excellent. 
 
 xrrm acc. sin. f. of * 7 TH m. f. n. highest, 
 superior, excellent, ist c. 187. 
 
 »RHi#wr nom. sin. f. an excellent or noble 
 woman. See next. 
 
 Karm. or Des. comp. 755; 
 *TTH cr. best, excellent, '•-'f jj' d I • nom. pi. 
 of /. a woman, 1st c. 105. 
 
 tTT*ff nom. sin. m. of b <H highest. 
 
 XTTTTT ins. sin.f. of VX m.f.n. great, excessive. 
 
 wfk?T nom. sin. in. the slayer of the war- 
 riors (champions) of the enemy; (comp, 
 of ^TT cr. an enemy, cr. a warrior, 
 nom. sin. of 1T*^ m. a killer, 157.) 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 745; 
 trt cr. an enemy, cr. array, ranks, 
 fk^rrSFFT^ acc. sin. of fk»TT 5 T»T m. a de- 
 stroyer. 
 
 McHKrK ind. mutually, 719. b. 
 
 f«4<iiT Tat. or Dep. comp. 745; 
 MlHK cr. one another, 777 T cr. happiness, 
 lifmiiT nom. dn. m. of 7 rfk»^ m.f. n. de- 
 siring, seeking, 159, agt. of rt ^ 582. a. 
 
 n 1*^ Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; 
 mR-hT. cr. one another, nom. pi. of 
 
 iTrT m.f. n. killed, past p. p. of rt ?'T 545. 
 
 TTTTT»T«cc.si'n.n. another’s property; (comp, 
 of 1 TT another, and n. that which is 
 one’s own, 232.) 
 
 ■<7X1 prep, back, backward ; over. 
 
 tTTT acc. sin.f. of TTT m.f. n. highest. 
 
 TJTT»rm nom. sin. m. defeat. In Book XIII. 
 34. this word is used in the sense of turn- 
 ing away from, desertion, and governs an 
 ablative case. 
 
 wfkir: nom. sin. m. of stlfrirt m. f. n. 
 conquered. 
 
 for the sake of another; (comp, qf 
 
 TT cr. another, and see 760. d.) 
 
 for the sake of others ; (comp, of 
 
 another, and 731. a.) 
 
 tRT^T for nom. sin. m. of 
 
 o \ ** va \ J va 
 
 m. f. n. dead, expired ; (from ITT away, 
 
 remote, and ^TTT m. breath.) 
 
 va 7 
 
 TTft prep, round, about; entirely. 
 trfjTn^T having gone round ; past ind. p. 
 
 of rt *T*T with *rfr, 602. 
 
 VjfcJJHHi gen. sin. of bfcjll d m.f. n. ex- 
 hausted, languid; past p.p. of rt to be 
 weary, with MK. 536. 
 
 ANOM. COMP. 777, 32; mRu 
 cr. an iron-bar, an iron-club or mace, 
 T'TRT: nom. pi. of ' 3 '^BT m.f. n. hke, re- 
 sembling, 1st c. 103. So in Sakuntala, 
 Act II. »T 3 lT i qfT~'nT' 3 i'WT?T having an 
 arm long as the bar of a city-gate. 
 
 Ml acc. sin. f. of f. service, 
 
 attendance upon, devotion, veneration. 
 trfr^TTk: ins. pi. of TTt I T<+ m. an at- 
 tendant. 
 
 acc. sin. of *TfcM f. an 
 attendant, servant, waiting-maid. 
 
 ’T ft Uo El having cut off ; past ind. p. of rt 
 frnr with ^rfr, 559. 
 
 nom. sin. in. of Mfc^rt m.f. 11. 
 ruined, lost; past p. p. of rt 532. 
 
 Trfrfrm nom. sin. f. perfect skill or con- 
 versancy. 
 
 TTfTW^T nom. sin.f. of *TfTT*r 3 » m.f. n. de- 
 serted, abandoned ; past p. p. of rt 
 with trfT. 539. 
 
 ifl rUinT nom. sin. of bfcrilbl m. desertion, 
 abandonment. 
 
 is burnt up, is inflamed ; 3 d sin. 
 pres, of rt T'? tn pass, with b fi . 
 
 M 4 M I nom. sin.f. lamentation. 
 
 fan* arc. sin. of M fee P4 n n. com- 
 plaint, lamentation, ist c. 104. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 175 
 
 xrfhn^T ins. sin. of nPt,VM n. a lower 
 garment, an under garment. 
 iffrVtM^ for TrflVTT^ (52) nom. sin. m. of 
 xrfrVTTiT m. /. n. running or roaming 
 about ; pres. p. of rt VT 1 ^ with nfl , 5 2 4- 
 Trfxi^TTH acc. sin. of nft&gTt m. disaster, 
 distress, ruin. 
 
 he asked, he enquired; 3 d sin. 2 d 
 pret. of rt PF55 to ask, with UTr, 631. 
 
 M Pi_M 1 rt M nom. sin. m. of M(Vmc'S*TrT 
 m. /. n. protecting, governing ; pres. p. 
 par. of rt lITc5 with MPti, 524. 
 sfVit Hill gen. sin. m. of tlftir'Wl m. f. n. 
 desirous of obtaining ; (des. adj. formed 
 from 'X I *4 with H and* ift, see82.III,503.) 
 
 nom. sin.f. of 9 1 iH rf m.f. n. over- 
 whelmed; past p.p. ofrttS with MftL, 532. 
 
 Rah. or Rel. comp. 767; 
 cr. fallen, deprived of, ins. 
 
 sin. to. from 441? n. joy, pleasure, 108. 
 ^rfr^f?TU*T acc. pi. of ^fXTWT m. a year. 
 RfT^TftTn nom. sin.f. of UPl^flft-H m.f. n. 
 surrounded, encircled ; past p. p. of rt ^ 
 in caus. with nff . 
 
 nom. sin. f. of m. f. n. sur- 
 
 rounded. 
 
 Vfij.Jni'l«an x for m P<^ ri 1 ^TTT^TT by 31. 
 
 to suspect; inf. of rt ^TU with 
 
 459- 
 
 i| W 3JU;TK he or it dries up or is dried up; 3 d 
 sin. pres, of rt T5PT with irfc, 4 th conj. 
 xrfj^rra- loc. sin. m. of H foil I *tl m. f. n. 
 wearied; past p. p. of rt 546. 
 
 ins. of 9 Pofl d 31 to. sixteen com- 
 plete, exactly sixteen. ( Used at Book 
 XXVI. 2. for RteSPT.) 
 h Pt_m Tt( having embraced or clasped; past 
 ind. p. of rt with lift, 559. 
 
 gs 1 acc. pi. in. of T Tf'W i|T? m.f. n. 
 resonant on all sides ; past p. p. of rt 
 with 4T and iffr, 539. 
 
 nfty ? tj for MPlfeMfl acc. sin. n. flowing 
 down ; pres. p. of rt TQ with ilfr, 524. 
 tTfTVTJTt nom. sin. of lifts |4T in. joke, sport. 
 Trfrfhrw nom. sin. to. of H f<s1 H m.f. n. de- 
 prived of, destitute of, ( governing abl.) 
 nfhrri acc. sin. f. of ml ki i f. trial, exa- 
 mination. 
 
 l|<1f«i rfl nom. sin. to. of nflpRj W m. f. n. 
 tried, examined ; past p. p. of rt 
 with lift , 538. 
 
 H<3 rt I nom. sin.f. of mO rt m.f. n. affected by. 
 RTW ins. sin. m. or n. of HV m.f. n. great, 
 highest; best, excellent; another, other, 
 238. 
 
 HXRT ind. beyond, above, over. 
 
 ■qTTTPT^wT for HTVT 'MM 71 by 31. 
 irfr nom.sin.m.oftm m.f.n. highest, greatest. 
 acc. sin. n. of iTCfE? m.f. n. beyond or 
 out of sight, imperceptible, invisible, 
 lltlti! rt 1 nom. sin.f. imperceptibleness, the 
 state of being unperceived or unknown. 
 WR acc. sin. of <4*5 ir( to. Parnada, name 
 of a Brahman. 
 
 C. • ^ 
 
 MiUK't-'i'i Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; iTOTTf 
 cr. Parnada, T^»T acc. sin.n. speech, words. 
 MtU 1 r; *-*4 gen. sin. of m. Parnada. 
 
 nom. sin. to. Parnada, name of a 
 Brahman. 
 
 WlfH nom. pi. of n. a leaf, 104. 
 
 ct _ c. 
 
 iTOI^ltR^ins. pi. feeding on leaves, cr. 
 
 leaf, ’M iskh ins.pl. q/"3Tr?TV to . food, 76 1 . 
 M M’t frf he went round; 3 d sin. 1st pret. of 
 rt to go, with UlT, i st conj. 261. 
 iT§f% "till rl he reflected, he thought about; 
 3 d sin. 1st pret. of rt f%»?T with RfT, 
 10 th conj. 283, 641. 
 
 H^UTT he or she bewailed or lamented ; 
 3 d sin. 1st pret. of rt 7^ with RiT, 10 th 
 conj. 283. 
 
 RinrRfT he or she ran about; 3 d sin. 1 st 
 pret. atm. of rt ITT? with ifft., 1st conj. 261. 
 
 N 11 
 
176 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 *4 ^ tj rf«T they fell, they stooped down; 3 dpi. 
 
 1st pret. of rt Tfl with Tift, ISt COTlj. 26l. 
 
 <4 5 h-odT^he or she enquired about; 3 rf sin. 
 1st pret. of rt 6 th conj. with Mfc., 631. 
 
 nom.sin.in. of mmim m.f.n. sufficient. 
 MljmHH he or she attended 
 upon, waited on; 3 rf sin. 1st pret. of rt 
 ■Wlf with T<4 and 44ft., 2 d conj. 37 1 . This 
 verb is properly of the atmane-pada only. 
 xr^ftnr acc. sin. n. of M Mf'T'rT m.f. n. stale, 
 profitless, flat, idle, low. 
 
 acc. sin. of m. a mountain. 
 for tHnnCT? (41) Tat. or Dep. ' 
 comp. 743; cr. a mountain, <CT7 i 
 
 nom. sin. of TT* *T in. a king, 8 th c. 176. e. 
 T^fT^r nom. sin. of H4 H m. Parvata, one of 
 the ten Rishis or sages, a friend and rival | 
 of Narada ; see note under 
 
 voc. sin. m. O best of mountains, 1 
 
 743- <>■ 
 
 C: t C 
 
 yen. sin. of 44*1 iT m. a mountain, 
 1st c. 103. 
 
 *4 5 11 WIT^T for 44*jrD44 by 31. 
 
 rtilfl for RTrTPT acc. pi. of VNri m. a 
 mountain. 
 
 44^fifT»T acc. pi. of m. a mountain. 
 
 acc. sin. m. loaded with buds, 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; McH cr. a hud, 
 
 and W<ftf?rT m.f. n. laden, oppressed. 
 
 acc.pl.<f^r*{cO n.apool.isf c.104. 
 nom. sin. in. wind, breeze. 
 ind. afterwards, hereafter, 715. 
 MpiyHIH acc. sin.f. of uf'-yn m.f. n. west- 
 ern, evening; ’tf'yRT Tc5T the evening 
 time, the close of day. 
 ilJhrtR yen. sin. m. of MJMrf m.f. n. seeing, 
 looking on ; pres. p. of rt ‘^‘34 524. 
 
 *4 44 if I *i of them looking ; yen. pi. in. of 
 RUtTFf m.f. n., pres. p. par. of rt TP* to 
 
 M <4 r*n they see; 3 d pi. pres, of rt ^34 1st 
 conj. 604. 
 
 tT^tTPnt we see ; ist pi. pres, of rt "^"34 1st 
 conj. 604. 
 
 M 944 1 fH I see, I experience or feel; 1st sin. 
 pres, of rt V, 1st conj. 604. 
 
 Tt3fJT«lfw^T /o/- by 34. 
 
 Mah WIR thou mayest see; 2 d sin. pot. atm. 
 of rt '^'9^ 604. 
 
 *S 
 
 tnjTpt we may see, we should see '; isf pi. 
 pot. of rt 1st conj. 604. 
 
 I may see; 1st sin. pot. of rt T£ 3 T 
 1st conj. 604. 
 
 TJTSmfw. Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; 44 T 4 g 
 cr. dust, nom. sin. of J J f<ie n m.f.n. 
 
 covered ; past p. p. of rt ^4443 538. 
 
 TTTSJJei+ri fai 1 1 h Pi Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; 
 cr. dust, & 4 W destroyed, spoilt, in- 
 jured, fallen, nom. sin.f. from 
 
 m. the hair of the head. 
 
 RTSTfiT^I ins.pl.ofVTSt m. dirt, dust, 3rfc.n1. 
 
 Ul<J 4 RTR he clove asunder; 3 rf sin. 2d pret. 
 of rt in caus. 481, 385. a. 
 
 qiftfl acc. sin. of ^ 1 Mfl in. the hand. 
 
 Mlftliwri ins. du. of 4 lf<tl m. the hand, 1 10. 
 
 T 4 T 44 |^nfri Bah. or Rel. comp. 7 66; 44 T 4 J 5 
 cr. pale, 4 <ili nom. sin. f. from m. 
 colour, hue, complexion, 1st c. 108. 
 
 Mlci^ acc. sin. n. sin, crime. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. feet, VT4 acc. sin. n. washing. 
 
 MIC < 7 i: yen. du. of 111. a foot, 1st c. 103. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 444 <J 
 cr. a foot, 4 T 5 T 44 T ins. sin. of C*1« x n . dust, 
 7 th c. 104. 
 
 Ml<tl^/or RKT (37) acc. du. 0/ H I r; m. afoot. 
 
 for t he sake of water, see 760.rf.791. 
 
 RTR nom. or acc. sin. q /"*4444 11. sin, crime. 
 
 444 * 4 : nom. sin. in. of 44 T *4 m.f.n. wicked, evil. 
 
 see, 524. 
 
 Ma«t(iT he sees; 3 rf sin. pres, of rt ipjT 604. 
 
 ^Tb^TT nom. sin. n. evil deed, had action ; 
 (comp, of 44TT4 and ^TiT, q- q ■ v.v.) 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 177 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; qTq 
 cr. wicked, sinful, «TnpTT ins. sin. m. 
 from Wfe f. the mind, 119. 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; *rrq 
 cr. sinful, depraved, *tPd; «om. sin. m. 
 from qfTT f. the mind, see 119. 
 
 MiMH nom. sin. m. of qTq m.f. n. wicked. 
 qrqT acc.sin.f.ofVRQ m.f. n. wicked, sinful. 
 MTMId abl. sin. of qiq n. sin. 
 
 nom. sin. m. o/qTq m.f. n. evil, wicked. 
 W acc. sin. of qR m. the opposite side, 
 the further bank or shore, the end. 
 qrfbrf: nom. sin. m. a spectator, a person 
 present at an assembly. 
 qTq voc. sin. O Arjuna, (Partha is a name of 
 Arjuna, as one of the three sons of Pritlia.) 
 MiPmM roc. sin. of MiPMM m. a king. 
 q i P frq: nom. sin. of qTp&q m. a king. 
 qrfN acc. sin. of Ml Pi 4 m. a king, 1st c. 103. 
 TTTfWTf^ft Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 u I P’5'1 cr. a king, nom. sin. f. a 
 
 daughter, (lit. giver of joy.) 
 
 voc. sin. m. O most illustrious of 
 kings ! See qFqq>T and 758. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743.6; 
 MTPVM cr. a king, nom. sin. m. of 
 m.f. n. best, most excellent. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 M l Ofo cr. a king, TTrTT acc. sin. of WITT 
 f. a daughter, 1st c. 105. 
 
 for qi f q q iq nom.pl. ofVjffa.q.v. 
 XTTf^ Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 
 cr. a king, and ’UlrmliR acc. sin. 
 f. of ^TTW 3 TT a daughter, own daughter. 
 "Ml Pm Ml HI gen. pi. of qiP^M m. a king. 
 qrftHrni nom. pi. of mP’MM m. a king, 
 isf c. 103. 
 
 TTI 5 '1 -r; q loc.pl., Karm. or Des. comp. 
 758 ; MlP’MM cr. king, R loc. pi. of 
 rs m. chief, 1st c. 103. 
 
 M t ofi 1 nom. sin. m. fire. 
 
 Ml 51^*^ nom. sin. n. of MTTPT m. f. n. be- 
 longing to animals or beasts; ( from q" 3 T 
 an animal, see 80. XII.) 
 
 Pi’yiMMi'MMl: Dwan. or Agg. comp. 752; 
 Ml 9 J cr. the side, the ribs, the Hank, " 3 M- 
 Mi v i tilt loc. du. of 3 Mm V <1 the other tlank, 
 (? the false or short rib, the lesser ribs.) 
 
 fqTTT acc . sin. o/f^DT m. a father, 4 th c. 128. 
 
 fd flt: nom. pi. of faff m. a father. 
 
 Pm rift/or fqdtTT nom.pl. offmt m. a father. 
 
 Pm rt l nom. sin. of Pqd m. a father, 128. 
 
 fq^T r?t: nom. pi. of funlH? m. a grand- 
 father. 
 
 PMrtl^^M acc. pi. of pMfiiMf m. a grand- 
 father. 
 
 fqrr: abl. sin. of fqir m. a father, 1 28. 
 
 J t 
 
 fqWT gen. sin. of fqTT m. a father, 128. 
 
 TTrTJT^en. sin. of fqff m. a father, 128. 
 
 fq 7 r?r acc . pi. of fq«r m. a father. 
 
 ^ \ r J c 
 
 fq^T ins. sin. of fqiT m. a father. 
 
 fqq acc . sin. of fq 3 T m. a mole, freckle. 
 
 fqSHTT ins. sin. of ftni m. a mole, freckle. 
 
 Nil UtssTT^R acc. sin. n. covering the mole; 
 (comp. o/fq* a mole or freckle, and 14 -ots t— 
 <UT covering, agt. of rt " 5 ^ with W, 582. c.) 
 
 <*fT nom. sin. of fqq m. a freckle, mole in 
 the skin. 
 
 fqqq nom. sin. of fqq m. a mark, freckle. 
 
 Pq5IT^ nom. sin.f. a spirit, a female imp. 
 See next. 
 
 748 ; Puaiiq cr. an imp, an elf, a sprite, 
 TT 7 T cr. a serpent, TTTTTTT'DT acc. pi. of 
 TT2DT an evil spirit, see note under 
 The Pisacha is a kind of evil spirit, men- 
 tioned several times by Manu, (see I. 37, 
 43; V. 50; XII. 44.) He is classed with 
 Rakshasas and Yakshas,who are described 
 as eating flesh-meat and unclean food. 
 tfTT nom. sin.f. pain, suffering. 
 
 N n 2 
 
178 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 nom. sin. m. m.f. n. 
 
 being afflicted; pres. p. pass, of rt dts 528. 
 
 nom. sin. of m.f. n. 
 
 being pained, being afflicted. 
 
 Complex comp. 771; 
 dfcf swelling, full, round, cr. the 
 
 hip, tnftvu* acc. sin. f. from WVT m. 
 the breast of a woman; see 108. 
 
 for Tfi «i 1 H norn. pi. rn. of dfcf m.f. n. 
 muscular, robust, ist c. 103 ; (past p. p. 
 of rt ’OTPT or 547.) 
 
 acc. sin. of dTPT m.f. n. sacred, holy, 
 pure. 
 
 SWfW nom. sin.m. acting piously, virtuous; 
 (comp, of cr. pure, holy, and rf m. 
 a doer, 84, 1.) 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; dT!d cr. 
 pure, nom. sin.f. from *r?5 n. water. 
 
 for ytld’yl nom. sin. m. Punya- 
 s'loka, a name of Nala. This name means 
 properly ‘ celebrated in sacred song,’ and 
 is applied to other kings celebrated in 
 Hindu poetry, as, for example, to Yu- 
 dhishthira. 
 
 voc. sin. m. O Nala ! See last. 
 dR4 tTlsfc acc. sin. of MRM'Effa m. Nala. 
 
 [Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 tpPHjffai cr. Punyas'loka, a name of Nala, 
 f^“<£T»HTT ins. sin. of f. desire of 
 
 seeing, a noun formed from the desidera- 
 tive of ^ 500 . b. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 
 742; d t!d ■yl cr. Nala, acc. 
 
 pi. m. of m.f. n. averse to, hav- 
 
 ing the face averted, 1st c. 103. 
 MR<4‘iTl<4i444 yen. sin. o/'gW?ft^S m. Punya- 
 sloka. 
 
 for W-fl* ^frf by 32. 
 acc. sin.f. of d<!d m.f. n. pure, bright, 
 IS< c. 103. 
 
 1 'at. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 
 cr. a holyday, loc. sin. of 
 
 dT^»T n. declaration, proclamation ; ‘ on 
 the declaration of a holyday.’ 
 
 loc. sin. of dl!d m.f. n. pure, 1st c. 187. 
 m. a son. This word is properly written 
 w> and is said to mean ‘ deliverer from 
 hell.’ Since the son delivers (dmri) his 
 father from the hell called 3* he was 
 therefore named by Brahma. (Manu 
 IX. 138.) This accounts for the extreme 
 desire entertained by the Hindus for male 
 offspring. Thus Bhima, like Dasaratha 
 in the Ramayana, and many others, per- 
 formed the holiest acts for the sake of 
 obtaining a son. The son alone by the 
 offering of the funeral hbation (sraddha) 
 is supposed to procure rest for the de- 
 parted spirit of the father. 
 
 3^ acc. sin. of 3^ m. a son. 
 
 Mcffrlq 31% Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr . son, loc. sin. of n. 
 
 habitation, abode. 
 
 yen. du. of ^p? m. a son, a child. 
 
 depTrT ind. like a son, as a son; (from ^pT 
 a son, affix TiT 724.) 
 
 ^pTPT yen. sin. of m. a son. 
 
 doH»^ acc. pi. of *pf m. a son. 
 
 ■JpJTTr nom. pi. of dcd m. a son. 
 
 d f<4 acc. sin. of ^ fc4 *'/) /. one who has 
 borne male children. 
 
 3cffT acc. du. m. of dW m. a son, a child. 
 
 3*r: for ^*TT[ ind. again. 
 
 *pn ^pB for ^’R^pIT * nc ^ a g a * n and again. 
 
 M*1<. ind. again. 
 
 nom. sin. n. coming back again, 
 returning ; (comp, of ^*14 again, and 
 dTPT*T*T coming.) 
 
 for TpTT^THTT^ (47) abl. sin. of 
 ip^TH m. recovery, obtaining again ; 
 (comp, of again, and c5TH acqui- 
 sition.) 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 170 
 
 TpT^T for ind. again. 
 
 H i W acc. sin. q/"*nr m. a man, 7 th c. 169. 
 
 worn. sin. o/" 3 " to. a man, a male ; 
 see 160. 
 
 acc. sin. of a city. 
 
 ^UgTftrr Dwan. or Agg. comp. 748; 
 3 * cr. a city, TTSlftl nom. pi. of TTg n. 
 a kingdom, a country, 1st c. 104. 
 dcmf'H'i; nom. pi. to. of to. a 
 
 citizen, a dweller in the city; (comp, of 
 cr. and q. q. 0. v.) 
 
 dtT ind. before, formerly, 714. 
 
 TTTTnH acc. pi. of tJT n. a city. 
 tjCltlfi worn. sin. m. 0/" m.f. n. ancient, 
 
 existing of old. 
 
 acc. sin. n. of m.f. n. old, 
 
 former. 
 
 M<jr; abl. sin. of ^ n. a city. 
 acc. sin. of /. a city, 
 m. a man, 1st c. 103. 
 
 M KR acc. sin. of to. a man. 
 
 2** nom. sin. of m. a man. 
 
 voc. sin. m. O excellent man; (comp. 
 Of ^ a man, and a bull, used in 
 
 comp, to denote eminent, see 758.) 
 
 acc. sin. m. See last. 
 
 voc. sin. to. O excellent man. See 
 
 ^M«4iyTT nom. sin. m. an excellent man. 
 
 See . 
 
 * \ 
 
 !U loc. sin. m. See next. 
 
 Karm. or Des. comp. 758; 
 cr. a man, =qiyT ins. pi. of <=qt VI a 
 tiger; ( used in comp, to denote excellent, 
 eminent;) see 758. 
 
 acc. sin. to. chief of men; (lit. 
 tiger of men ;) see 758. 
 
 for nom. pi. to. of to. a 
 
 man. 
 
 acc. pi. of m. a man. 
 
 •^N ~ , 
 
 ^ for ms. pi. of to. a man, 
 
 a servant, 1st c. 103. 
 
 Tpjtrt for nom. sin. m. a man, a servant. 
 
 loc. sin. of Vf n. a city, 1st c. 104. 
 f or ^ by 32. 
 
 Srbsm acc. sin . /. of ijrta m. f. n. for- 
 merly spoken; (comp, of formerly, 
 and spoken, q.v.) 
 
 ^frrmT: nom.sin.pl. of ycOlH m.f.n. going 
 before, travelling in front; (comp. o/'^H 
 in front, 64, and JTR going.) 
 tTrtWT acc. sin. n. the best of cities, the 
 mighty city; (comp, of cr. city, and 
 see 743. b.) 
 
 Complex comp. 771; 
 Tfc^T cr. sandbanks, shoals, Iffa cr. 
 islands, inrfwr acc . sin . /. of 
 m.f. n. adorned, beautiful. 
 
 ^ ‘**1 <*1 acc. sin. of to. See next. 
 
 gen. sin. of to. Pushkara, 
 
 name of a king, the brother of Nala, 
 1st c. 103. 
 
 for ’SHjn by 31. 
 
 for by 33. 
 
 dMiciM acc. sin. n. of m.f. n. much, 
 
 great. 
 
 nom. sin. to. a festoon of flowers ; 
 (M^l a flower, VTjf a bend.) 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; cr. 
 flowers, koto, sin.f. a shower. The 
 showering of flowers by some unseen hea- 
 venly beings on the head of the ‘ happy 
 pair’ on every auspicious occasion is a 
 favourite device in the machinery of 
 Hindu epics. So in Raghuvansa II. 60. 
 no sooner has king Dilipa offered him- 
 self to die for the sacred cow of his 
 Brahmanical preceptor, than a shower of 
 flowers falls on him. Sita’s innocence 
 was similarly attested. 
 
 nom. or acc.pl. o/"J n I n. a flower, 104. 
 
180 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 gfanr acc. sin. to. of yP^rf m.f. n. bloom- I 
 ing, flowering, flowery, in flower. 
 
 Tpnrr ins. sin. of tJ*TT f. honour, worship. 
 
 tpPTPR'rtT he or she worshipped; 3 d sin. 2 d 
 pret. of rt 10 tli conj. 385. a. 
 
 Mil Pm HI having honoured ; past ind. p. of 
 rt 10 th conj. 558. 
 
 he will honour; 3 d sin. 2 d fut. 
 of rt 10 th conj. 491. i 
 
 RtTT nom. sin. f. worship, honour, homage. 
 
 w acc. sin. of R*n f. worship, homage. 
 
 ^TT^T^/or (37) acc. du. of TJRTTT 
 
 m. f. n. worthy of honour. 
 
 Rf»pn nom. sin. m. honoured. See next. 
 
 Rfwr: nom.pl.m.of Mpdrt mf.n. honoured; 
 past p. p. of rt ^ 538. 
 
 Rfwt nom. sin. m. q/’^frld m.f. n. honoured, 
 worshipped ; past p. p. of rt ^ 538 . 
 
 ■’JTtnrTt filling ; no. n. pi. m. of pres, 
 
 p. of rt ^ 10 th conj. 640, 524. 
 
 WTW/or ^^(52) nom. sin. m. of RTR 7 T 
 m.f.n. filling; pres. p. of rt R 10 th conj. 
 285, 524. 
 
 Anom. comp. 777; cr • 
 full, ■'I'-J cr. moon, f«TRT acc. sin. f. of 
 f^TH m.f. n. like, resembling. 
 
 Complex comp. 77 1 ; 
 cr. full, cr. moon, fRR cr. like, 
 ^TPTRTR acc. sin. f. from ’SiiH n. the 
 face, the countenance; see 108. 
 
 Complex comp. 770; TJRf 
 cr. full, RmJ cr. moon, RRTR ac c. sin. f. 
 of RHT f. lustre. 
 
 W for ^RTPR nom. pi. m. of RW m.f. n. 
 full, filled. 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; Rtfr 
 cr. full, cr. moon, R<TRt nom. sin . m. 
 from n. the face. 
 
 T* ind. formerly, before, at first. 
 
 RT^PR^moto. sin. m. before seen; (comp, of 
 before, and V ?•*•) 
 
 M’oa'Wi for ^us/rq i"W x gen. sin. f. of tj’-aS 
 m. f. n. asking, enquiring ; pres. p. of rt 
 ITS 631, 524. 
 
 R^ l Pn I ask; 1st sin. pres, of rt R^ 6 th 
 conj. 631; see 873. 
 
 VJi: thou mayest ask, ask thou ; 2 d sin. 
 pot. dtm. of rt RtST 6 th conj. 631. 
 
 Misi-iuMi nom. sin. f. of m.f. n. 
 
 being asked ; pres. p. pass, of rt RR^ 
 472, 631. 
 
 Mf’qdl /. the earth, ist c. 106. 
 
 Rf«nr¥ acc. sin. of qP'q'fl /. the earth. 
 
 rP> 4 H 1 (\| ril nom. pi. of MP’^'/lf^rt m. a 
 king, 5 th c. 136. 
 
 RfzpftRfTr. nom. sin. in. lord of the earth, 
 
 C 
 
 a king; (^P’qqt the earth, RfllT a lord.) 
 
 RfvjRlRfflR acc. sin. m. lord of the earth. 
 
 voc. sin. of ^P'q PlT m. lord of 
 the earth, 2 d c. no, 121, 743. 
 
 nom. sin. m. protector of the 
 earth, a king. See next. 
 
 R Pq 'Pi h I r^Tt nom. pi. m. protectors of the 
 earth. See next. 
 
 RfRRlRWTR Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 
 cr. the earth, MlcMR N nom. pi. of 
 RT 77 w. a protector, 1 st c. 103. 
 
 RftnfaT acc. sin. of mPrhI /. the earth. 
 
 tjfR'Rl loc. sin. of ■’jPm'/I f. the earth. 
 
 RRHMfWriKjtU: Complex comp. 771; 
 R^J cr. wide, large, for 'Mi<> (34) 
 cr. beautiful, cr. curved, bent, 
 
 ? v'.irtt nom. sin. m.from n. the eye, 
 
 is< c. 108. 
 
 RRRTRr^ Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; T3 
 cr. broad, wide, til WTR acc. pi. of RTR 
 w. the nose or nostril (of a horse). 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; Y 5 
 cr. broad, large, roc. sin. from 
 
 c^RR n. the eye. 
 
 for Bah. or Rel. comp. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 181 
 
 7 66; cr. great, wide, nom. sin. | 
 
 of ^ f. prosperity, fortune, 123. 
 y: nom. sin. m. of tJT? rn.f. n. asked; past 1 
 p. p. of rt Tra 556. 
 
 ■^T having asked ; past ind.p. of rt TT 5 ^ 556. 
 q^rft ind.for TJ8HTT (64) behind, from be- 
 hind, see 719. b. 
 
 acc. sin. of MRIHItft /. day of 
 full moon. 
 
 men: nom.pl.ofVlcf m. grandson, son’s son. 
 
 ■a. -a* 
 
 mdi r ( «cc. pi. of TTTcT m. a grandson. 
 
 MK»1»1i: nom. pi. of trrnrr m. a citizen. 
 
 nom. sin. of mT»PT m. a citizen. 
 
 mrsnnn^T^T Dwan. or Agg. comp. 748; 
 
 PTT cr. a citizen, *T[»mc;i 3 T nom. pi. of 
 
 sTRmf m. an inhabitant of the country, 
 
 country-person, rustic, country-folk. 
 
 mTT for men* nom. pi. of mT in. a citizen. 
 
 mrn^g for mrrn ^ by 53. 
 
 -=n # . 
 
 mTTTTTTH gen. pi. of mT m. a citizen. 
 mn*T acc.pl. of ntT m. a citizen. 
 
 TT prep, before, forward, onward, on, forth, 
 msf^nr: nom. sin. in. of m. /. n. 
 
 fitted, arranged, placed. 
 
 for H^iKW ins. pi. of H^K. m. kind, 
 manner, ist c. 103. 
 
 H'+Ofrfi acc. sin. of H=fl 3 lfTT f. glory, 
 brightness. 
 
 turn thou, fix thou; 2 d sin. imp. 
 atm. of rt "eR with IT, 683. 
 
 Hejiriu: for h ri h ministers and citizens; 
 nom.pl. ofV^FTHf. any requisite of regal 
 administration. 
 
 W?rm for H^tm^nom.pl. ministers and ' 
 citizens, 2 d c. 112. See last. 
 
 Trymr acc. sin. m. ofXTfS m.f.n. extended, 
 drawn out, long (as a road), 
 mftm? abl. sin. of TT^ttT m. anger, ist c. 103. I 
 TT ill I rt *1 nom. sin. n. washing, cleaning. 
 
 TT SI I ci H I < 4 1*4 for the sake of washing; 
 (comp, of TIiJJloW washing, and ^rm^T 
 dot. sin. for the sake of.) 
 
 TTkjivM having washed, having rinsed ; past 
 ind. p. of rt *!J rt with TT, 10 th conj. 559. 
 Washing the mouth after food, which 
 Damayanti in the height of her emotion 
 does not forget, is a duty strictly enjoined 
 in the Indian law, which rigidly enforces 
 personal cleanliness. See Manu V. 145; 
 “ Having slumbered, having sneezed, 
 having eaten, having spitten, having 
 told untruths, having drunk water, and 
 going to read sacred books, let him, 
 though pure, wash his mouth.” 
 
 TTWfa I will ask; 1 st sin. 2 d fut. of rt 
 TT3J 631. 
 
 TTwrmrrmr ins. sin. n. of TT<®*4 1 <4*1 1 H rn f. n . 
 
 being celebrated, being praised ; pres. p. 
 of WT in pass, with TT, 528, 465. a. 
 
 ITfmjf^ gather thou; 2 d sin. imp. of rt 
 to collect, with IT, $th conj. 583. 
 
 Trm5£3T: they cried out ; 3 d pi. 2 d pret. of 
 rt ^81 364. 
 
 TT«3rm for iramTT nom. pi. m. of W ■03 "4 
 
 rn.f. n. concealed, disguised; past p. p. 
 of rt with TT, 540. 
 
 TracsTTST nom. pi. m. disguised. See last. 
 
 H ^ rt) nom. sin. of H-^rf rn.f. n. banished, 
 expelled, fallen, degraded ; past p. p. of 
 rt m with TT, 532. 
 
 H *1 ^ 1 rt he or she blazed or kindled; 3 d 
 sin. 2 d pret. of rt with TT, 364. 
 
 H»T*dlc4'4 for TT*r53Tc*T by 32. 
 
 TT*TT for TTrfTTT acc. pi. of THTT /. people, 
 subjects, 1 st c. 105. 
 
 THTHSm: for THTRiTmT desirous of off- 
 spring, Bah. or Rel. comp. 762; TT>TT 
 cr. offspring, WTl nom. sin. of 4IH m. 
 desire, 1 st c. 103. 
 
 H t! 1 <+IHfl nom. sin. m. desirous of offspring. 
 
 THTT^f for the sake of offspring, Adv. comp. 
 791. See note under 
 
 H^frt fiTT worn. sin. m. of M*dfrtrt m.f. n. 
 blazed forth ; past p. p. of rt with 
 TT, 538, 896. 
 
182 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 &*!JH I salute, I bow before ; ist sin. pres, 
 dtm. of rt with IT, ist conj. 261, 58. 
 
 TfOTT*T having bowed before; past ind.p. of 
 rt "dfl with TT. 
 
 TTOPTH acc. sin. of Hi 1 ! M m. affection, love, 
 favour, ist c. 103. 
 
 H<‘i -M +-M shew thou affection, give thy affec- 
 tion, bestow thy love ; 2 d sin. imp. dtm. 
 of rt •ft with IT, ist conj. 590. a, 58. 
 
 MCI $TTf?»T they perish, they are destroyed; 3 d 
 pi. pres, of rt •TT3T with IT, 4 th conj. 58. 
 
 THUI? nom. sin. n. of M<UK m.f. n. lost; past 
 p. p. of rt '!T3T with IT, 539. 
 
 UtTTJT; they called out, they uttered cries ; 
 3 dpi. 2d pret. of rt »T? with IT, 375. a. 
 
 TTiTOT he or she set out, proceeded or went 
 onward ; 3d sin. 2d pret. dtm. of rt WT 
 with IT, 364, 587. 
 
 TlfrT ind. toward, to; with regard to, about, 
 concerning, 729. b, 730. b. In these senses 
 generally a postposition. As a preposition 
 it means against, back, back again. 
 
 14 Pri having received ; past ind. p. of rt 
 IT? with irfTT, 565. 
 
 TTfdTV*^ they returned or went back ; 3 d 
 pi. 2d pret. of rt Tin with ufir, 602. 
 
 nfinrsn? he received or took in return ; 3 d 
 sin. 2d pret. of rt 3J? with ilfri , 699. 
 
 TTfrnrr^lfa I assent to, I agree to; ist sin. 
 pres, of rt stT with TTfiT, <)th conj. 688. 
 
 Hpnsild having promised ; past ind. p. of 
 rt sTT with TTfrT, 559. 
 
 TTfrT t Tr?Fir^ l Jt-g ANOM.COMP.777; trfrT’T'T the 
 first day of the moon’s increase, 
 gen. sin. of m.f. n. opaque, dark. 
 
 TjfrTXJi^nT thou wilt recover, thou wilt he 
 restored to; 2 d sin. 2d fat. dtm. of rt T T<T 
 with Iff*, 4°4- 
 
 HprUl£J*d gain thou, win thou; 2 d sin. imp. 
 of rt *PT with TTfiT, 4 th conj. 272. 
 
 irffnraw he may find out, he may ascertain; 
 3 d sin. pot. dim. of rt *T? with TlfrT, 4/// 
 conj. 272. 
 
 HfmTTirrfa I behold, I look upon; ist sin. 
 
 pres, of rt with xrfw, ist conj. 604. 
 TTfirorw: nom. sin. m. a counter-game, a 
 counter-stake. 
 
 uPriMMiim dat. sin. for a counter-game, for 
 a counter-stake. See last. 
 
 TTPffTI Tfil nom. sin. of H Primal m. a stake, 
 a counter-stake, a thing staked against 
 another thing, ist c. 103. 
 
 TTfiT^nT ins. sin. of MPrN*4J m. hindrance, 
 impediment (for a hindrance), 
 trfrfa'm? he may answer, he may reply to; 
 
 3 d sin. pot. of rt s| with TTfiT, 2 d conj. 649. 
 TTf7T>TTT acc. sin. n. of TTfrTHtT m.f. n. fear- 
 ful, terrible. 
 
 TTffWnnT thou dost answer or speak in re- 
 ply; 2 d sin. pres. dtm. of rt P^wttA nflT, 
 ist conj. 261. 
 
 XTfrtdVflfa I shall fight against; ist sin. 
 
 2d fut. of rt TJV with TTfiT. 
 hPh'I'M'TT nom. sin. n. an answer, 7 th c. 164. 
 
 wPrld'^T for JTPrt'WTT acc. sin. of HPrl'l x l*T 
 
 n. an answer. 
 
 TTPfTTR»T acc. sin. of n. an answer. 
 
 Trfrnrra loc. sin. o/TTfiT^T^T n. an answer. 
 TrPfT^TtTt nom. sin. m. abode, dwelling. 
 ilPri^ni having promised ; past ind. p. of 
 rt with TTfiT, 560. 
 
 W Prl Pit H ; nom. sin. m. of UPrtPtfrf m. f. n. 
 famous, celebrated. 
 
 H rfl til *4 wait thou ; 2 d sin. imp. dtm. of rt 
 with IlPrf, 605. 
 
 TTrfh^ I expect, I wait for, I look toward ; 
 
 1st sin. pres. dtm. of rt ^T5T with TTfiT. 
 TTtTnrr ind. in the sight of, visibly, 713. 
 TnTT^lfTSnT the power of perceiving the (god- 
 head) present (in the sacrifice), Tat. or 
 Dep. comp. 743; TT?TET cr. visible, pre- 
 
 C. • f 
 
 sent to the eye, <TTfT«T nom. sin. of n. 
 perception, seeing, ist c. 104. 
 
 TTm*T'<T"iT lie attended, lie gave heed to, he 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 183 
 
 saluted; (in Book XXIV. 44) he fondled ; 
 3 d sin. 1st pret. atm. of rt with 11 fit, 
 1st conj. 261. 
 
 UTtJHT^TfT he or she answered or addressed, 
 he spoke to; 3 d sin. 1st pret. atm. of rt 
 HT^ 1 oith XTfiT. 1st conj. 261. 
 
 he declared, he made known; 3d 
 sin. 1st pret. qf rt f^PT in caus. with UHT, 481 . 
 
 XTrtnTh'T they announced; 3 d pi. 1st pret. 
 
 HrMHSMlrtl for MiMNdJIrilTT nom. pi. m. of 
 Wrqik’Mlri m. f. n. rejected, refused; past 
 p. p. of rt WT with ^TT and XTfiT, 532. 
 
 ■JTWTWTftT thou rejectest, thou refusest ; 
 2 d sin. pres, of rt 1 with ^TT and XrfiT, 
 2 d conj. 307. 
 
 HrMI^ he answered ; 3d sin. 2 d pret. of de- 
 fective rt -et? with WfTT, 384. 
 
 nom. sin. f. of TT 7 Tr?TrT utter- 
 ing ; pres. p. par. of rt 7$ with ^TT and 
 TTHT, 34, 524. 
 
 having recovered or taken back; 
 past ind.p. of rt with ^TT and TlffT, 560. 
 
 he or she answered ; 3 d sin. 2 d pret. 
 of rt with TTfcT (34), see 375. c. 
 
 M r«J ■=« 1 -«=i 1 <1 for XJTpTTH ’If ’if by 31. 
 
 w 't ^ *1 they answered; 3 d pi. 2 d pret. of rt 
 with XTfiT, 375. c, 650. 
 
 RHjHT having returned ; past ind. p. of rt 3 
 with ^TT and XTTTT, 560. 
 
 XT^PT m.f. n. first, 208. 
 
 KMS ind. at first. 
 
 XTT^T he gave; 3 d sin. 2d pret. of rt 7$ T with 
 
 373- 
 
 TTTtflT he thought; 3d sin. 2d pret. of rt ^ 
 with XT, 374, 595- b - 
 
 xrrnrar: nom. sin. m. of Xr^TrT^T m.f. n. to 
 be given, to be granted ; fat. pass. p. of 
 rt <JT with XT, 569. 
 
 THTHT having given, having given away; 
 past ind. p. of rt IfT with XT, 559, 663. 
 
 THTMIHT /or XTfTPT T by 31. 
 
 let them show, let them point out; 
 3 dpi. imp. of rt fr^UT with XT, 6th conj. 583. 
 
 1 T? 0 TTT nom. sin. f. of XTffa? m.f. n. set on 
 fire, inflamed; past p. p. of rt t^T with XT. 
 
 XTi^R for TRLTT ^T by 32. 
 
 XT'? <5.^1 they ran away, they fled; 3 d pi. 2d 
 pret. of rt 592, 368. 
 
 M£ u <f'ii they are corrupted ; 3 d pi. pres, of 
 rt ijh with XT, 4 th conj. 
 
 XT^f^Tlft nom. sin. in. of Me ! 31 rf m. f. n. 
 urged, directed ; past p. p. of rt k[^T in 
 caus. with XT, 549. 
 
 -v 
 
 TTJTT loc. sin. m. o/XT^fT m.f. n. fled, having 
 fled; past p. p. of rt ? with XT, 532, 896. 
 
 xpreftnpr to force, to violate ; mf . of rt 
 XTM 10 th conj. with XT, 459. 
 
 XTVPTR ye do run away ; 2 d pi. pres, of rt 
 with XT, 1st conj. 261. 
 
 XPTW acc. sin. m. or n. of TT'-T^T. See next. 
 
 X!WT nom. sin. f. of XT 4^7 m. f. n. taken 
 refuge with, gone towards, arrived at ; 
 past p. p. of rt XHf with XT, 540. 
 
 TTXT?Tf **7 for XTWT by 31. 
 
 TnTTTf nom. sin. m. of XTM^ m. f. n. gone 
 towards, depending on (as a refuge). 
 
 TFfyTjfiaZ_ins.pl. (/XTMllhff m.f. n. looking, 
 foreseeing ; pres. p. of rt "cpTr with XT. 
 
 they see, they discover; 3d pi. 
 pres, of rt TJTJT with XT, 604. 
 
 TlXnjXITfvf I see, I foresee; 1st sin. pres, of 
 rt with XT. 
 
 XPT" 3 TT ins. sin. of XPTT /. splendour, bright- 
 ness, beauty. 
 
 XTHT acc. sin. of XWT f. light, lustre. 
 
 *S 
 
 XMR^T ins. sin. of WR m. power. 
 
 TTHTftTrm acc. sin. n. of m.f.n. spoken, 
 
 uttered; past p.p. of rt M I M with XT, 538. 
 
 XTHT^PT I may speak to, I may converse 
 with ; isf sin. pot. of rt WTM with XT, 1st 
 conj. 261. 
 
 m. a lord, a master, a king, 3 d c. xxi. 
 
 0 O 
 
184 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 IT* acc. sin. of HH to. a lord, noble. 
 
 hh: nom. sin. of TBT to. a lord, noble, illus- 
 trious, 3d c. m. 
 
 IPJFT q q « 'TT* Complex comp. 771 ; IPfFT 
 cr. abundant, abounding in, HTTT cr. 
 meadow-grass, fresh grass, $*q*l*i acc. 
 sin. n. of 3 (*TJ»T n. wood (for fuel). 
 
 ITHt O king, O lord ; voc. sin. of IBT. 
 
 gen. sin. of TTHW to./, n. not observ- 
 ing, not noticing, inattentive, careless. 
 
 ITTTTTT in the private pleasure-grounds. 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; TR^T cr. a 
 woman, T*T loc. sin. of = 1*1 n. a grove, a 
 garden, is? c. 103. This word properly 
 denotes a garden set apart for the females 
 of the palace. 
 
 HHU(I nom. sin. of I<!1 n. authority, proof; 
 an authority, a judge, 1st c. 104; the nom. 
 sin. n. is often used in apposition to a 
 masculine or feminine noun in the plural. 
 TPTTCT HTTHT your honours are the au- 
 thority, i. e. it is yours to decide. 
 
 tin Uli I abl. sin. of TRTO ». proof. 
 
 ITTT? ind. in front, opposite. 
 
 Ttgw: nom. pi. of to./, n. uttering, 
 
 emitting; pres. p. par. of rt with IT, 
 6th conj. 524. 
 
 Complex comp. 771; 
 VFp! cr. polished, rubbed, bright, TTfl!T 
 cr. a gem, a jewel, ^T! 3 c 3 Tt nom. pi. from 
 n. an earring, 1st c. 108. 
 
 IT 'hrT: nom. sin. to. of IT TFT to./, n. dutifid, 
 pious, self-restrained. 
 
 XPTFTnT let them strive ; 3d pi. imp. of rt 
 TFT with IT, 1st conj. 261. This root is 
 more commonly used in dtmane-pada. 
 
 HM 71 = 11*1 nom. sin. n. of IPTT 3 T to./, n. to 
 he endeavoured ; fut. pass. p. of rt Ti^ 
 with IT, 569. Observe — TTTfrTrT'T would 
 be the usual form. 
 
 ITThf he set out for, he departed, he pro- 
 ceeded ; 3 d sin. 2d pret. of rt TT with IT. 
 
 ITTHTT loc. sin. of THTITTI n. the crupper (?) 
 or the hind part or haunch of a horse or 
 other animal. 
 
 HMTFT loc. sin. to. of IHTM to. /. n. gone 
 towards, advanced, advancing; past p.p. 
 ofrtH T with IT, 532, 896. a. 
 
 H^-rq having performed ; past ind. p. of rt 
 ^ with IT, 559. 
 
 ITTTtHW nom. sin. n. object, occasion, 
 business. 
 
 he wept, he hurst into tears; 3d sin. 
 2d pret. of rt ivith IT, 364. 
 
 HciST^TT for H"c« 53 <=q (Hnom.pl.m.of HpJJTTT 
 to./, n. to he deceived; fut. pass.p. of rt 
 7*5*T with IT, 569. 
 
 HT^TT nom. sin. to. of hc6«W to./, n. deceived; 
 past p. p. of rt with IT, 539. 
 
 HcOIMIPh acc. pi. n. from u 1 a lamentation. 
 
 HTTT 3 speak thou ; 2 d sin. imp. atm. of rt 
 with IT. 
 
 vHriHT let it proceed ; 3 d sin. pres. dtm. of 
 rt TFT icith IT, 1st conj. 598. 
 
 HTffT thou dost act ; 2 d sin. pres. atm. of 
 rt TFT with IT, is? conj. 598. 
 
 TTfTT^T he or she entered; 3d sin. 2d pret. 
 of rt fr$T with IT, 364. 
 
 TTfTST'tT acc. sin. to. of to./, n. en- 
 
 tering; pres. p. par. ofrt fr^T with IT, 524. 
 
 irPdDl'tU acc. sin.f. of wfqslri m.f. n. en- 
 tering; pres. p. par. ofrt fr^T with IT, 524. 
 
 mPmSIiPh I enter; (in Book XXI. 10.) I 
 throw myself into; 1st sin. pres, of rt 
 fTTJT with IT, 6th conj. 278. 
 
 ITfq 3T having entered ; past ind. p. of rt 
 fr^T with IT, 559. 
 
 irfrg: nom. sin. of irfVp entered, (with the 
 sense in Book IV. 25. of I entered, 896.) 
 
 ITfTTJT nom. sin.f. of IlfTP m.f. n. entered; 
 past p. p. of rt fTTJT with IT, 539, 896. 
 
 ITfTFl for rtfqg^T nom. sin. to. of IffT? 
 to./, n. entered. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 18 ") 
 
 in^TftT thou shalt enter; 2 d sin. 2d fut. 
 of rt fd 5 T with IT, 410. 
 
 ITRTWlftfrT for HqvtqflT by 31. a. 
 
 I shall or will enter; is/ sin. 2d 
 fut. of rt f'T '51 with IT, 410. 
 
 "N 
 
 Hq he or she caused to enter; 3 d sin. 
 
 2d pret. of rt f^JI in cans, with IT. 490. 
 
 TTTSRiTTTT let him be caused to enter, let 
 him be introduced ; 3 d sin. pres, of rt 
 hy in caus. pass, with IT, 496. 
 
 to enter ; inf. of rt fR 3 T with IT, 459. 
 
 H^TTT'fer ins. pi. of R^HTiT m.f. n. praising; 
 pres. p. par. of rt with IT, 524. 
 
 for 1131 31 HIT they praised ; 3d pi. 
 2d pret. of rt TfR with IT to praise, 364. 
 
 TTSHTTHT they praised. See last. 
 
 nail P<?( ct,i ; no m. pi, 0 f R 3 TTTT<TRiT f. a small 
 branch or twig. 
 
 *N 
 
 14 31 1 *rT loc. sin. m. q/’RR'PiT m.f.n. tranquil- 
 lised, made quiet; past p.p. of rt ^PT 546. 
 
 RRTRTPT acc. sin. m. of ITCIlflri m. /. n. 
 governing, ruhng ; pres. p. par. of rt 
 ^TTR with IT, see 1 4 1. a. 
 
 TT^irfaTTT nom. sin. of R 3 TTTTT 1 J m. a ruler, 
 4 th c. 127. 
 
 H8 < *Tl nom. sin. m. to be asked, to be con- 
 sulted; fut. pass. p. of rt HeSt 569, 631. 
 
 nom. sin. m. attachment for, fondness 
 for; ( governing the loc. sin.) 
 
 RTTRRfocST Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; 
 RRR cr. clear, PfeJoIT acc. sin. f. from 
 TtfFJc* n. w r ater. 
 
 M«sTl for nom. sin. of JTHR m.f. n. 
 
 graciously disposed, propitious, pleased ; 
 past p. p. of rt with IT, 540. 
 
 TTflld acc. sin. of TTRT^ m. favour, kindness. 
 
 inftc^ let him be favourable ; 3d sin. imp. 
 of rt with IT. is/ conj. 599. a. 
 
 diniH he or she despatched, he or 
 she sent ; 3 d sin. 2d pret. of rt TRT in 
 caus. with IT. 
 
 M**/ i«T having despatched ; past hid. p. of 
 rt WT in caus. with IT, 566. 
 
 Rfw?T acc. sin. m. of RfenT m.f. n. pro- 
 ceeding onw-ard ; past p.p. of rt TRT with 
 IT. 587, 896. a. 
 
 RfeTTTT for RTWiTTR nom. pi. m. of nfWTT 
 
 m. f. n. 6et out, setting out. 
 
 irfWHT: nom.pl. m. of RHS/TT m.f. n. set- 
 ting out, departing ; PT w r e are 
 
 about to set out ; see W for WTT. 
 
 RftRift nom. sin. m. of RfVdrf m.f. n. set 
 out, departed. 
 
 JTgRJT nom. sin. m. of W£ H rf m.f. n. laugh- 
 ing, smibng; pres.p. of rt with IT, 524. 
 
 M f W Url they mock, they laugh at ; 3 d pi. 
 pres, of rt with IT, is/ conj. 261. 
 
 R?TTR for RlpR^ ( q . v.) nom. sin. m. of 
 m.f. n. smiling, see 52. 
 
 ITr-TR having smiled or laughed ; past ind. 
 p. of rt T* with IT, 559. 
 
 ITi-TR^^ for i •■jj by 32. 
 
 IT?TTRfirr he or it shall cease, he or it shall 
 depart; 3 dsin. 2d fut. of r/RT with IT, 655. 
 
 R 7 |irt nom. sin. m. of R^T? m.f. n. joyful, 
 rejoiced. 
 
 RRTPPTTT. Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; R^F 
 cr. rejoiced, H HTB nom. pi. m.from R'TTT 
 
 n. the mind, 7 th c. 163. 
 
 ll(|Kir«i Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; RRF 
 cr. rejoiced, ’8I1+U nom. sin. m. mind, 147. 
 
 RRTTR ins. sin. of RRF m.f. n. delighted, 
 pleased, rejoiced; past p.p. of rt T^fXwith 
 539 - 
 
 tM I *ih.i w »t 1 for M ft 8 »t ^T*rt <J TR *TT by 3 1 . 
 
 IT ( ddSI? for HI jhlaiTT he or she called out 
 to, she shi’ieked out; 3 d sin. 1st pret. of 
 rt sf'ST with IT, 1st conj. 261. 
 
 RTsTt nom. sin. m. of RisT m. f. n. w'ise, 
 intelligent. 
 
 RTsUdri he was knowm; 3 d sin. 1st pret. of 
 rt ITT in pass, with IT. 
 
 0 0 2 
 
186 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 xrrg^rtj: nom.pl. of Bf y I ?5 m.f. n. join- 
 ing the hands respectfully. 
 
 TTHSTfoT for BTSlfcSB nom. sin. m. orf. of 
 BP^fo m.f. n. joining the hands reve- 
 rentially, 2 d c. i io. 
 
 BfTT! c?'f acc. sin. of BRis -Midi f. support 
 of life, subsistence; {comp. oflTTO breath, 
 and BTc?T support.) 
 
 HHUMlS^en. or loc. du. of H I hi m. life, {in 
 this sense often used in the plural.) 
 
 HIlyT for BPGTB nom. pi. of BTT!T m. breath, 
 ist c. 103. 
 
 UT^TTUT for H I <!j I rt acc. pi. of U 1 1>I m. 
 breath, life. 
 
 RTTUTB acc.pl. o/TTHIT m. breath. {The plu- 
 ral BTWTB may be used to denote life.) 
 
 BrviT'T ins. sin. of TTT<!T m. life, breath. 
 
 BTTU S <H>T Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; UTrtT 
 cr. life, acc. sin. m. lord. 
 
 XTlftTarT he proceeded, he travelled on ; 3 d 
 sin. 1st pret. of. rt WT with IT, 587. 
 
 RTffTS? for ITrTrfSTT. See last. 
 
 BT^TTT he or she gave ; 3d sin. 3 d pret. of 
 rt with B, see 438. 
 
 BfT*l? for Bid Id he gave ; 3 d sin. 3 d pret. 
 
 BT^T? - for Til $ he or she ran towards, 
 he or she fled or ran away; 3d sin. 1st 
 pret. of rt with B, 1st conj. 592. 
 
 BTJBrT (47) he ran on, he ran 
 
 away. See last. 
 
 BTB he or she obtained; 3d sin. 2d pret. of 
 rt ^TTB with B, 369. 
 
 BTB m.f. n. reached, obtained, gained; past 
 p.p. of rt ^TTB with B, 681. 
 
 BTB acc. sin. m. of BTB m.f. n. arrived. 
 
 BTBirraH acc. sin. m. the time arrived, the 
 time come; or, as a Hah. comp., who 
 or what has reached his or its time ; 
 {comp, of BTB cr. arrived, and BTMH 
 acc. sin. of BTTc 5 to. time, ist c. 103.) 
 
 BTBBiTo 5 B Mid. opportunely, choosing the 
 right time. See last. 
 
 BTBBTBBTB Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; BTB 
 cr. reached, attained, BTBBT acc. sin.f. 
 
 ■=is 
 
 from BTBB ra. youth, bloom, ist c. 108. 
 
 BTBBrft nom. sin.f. of RTBrtrf m.f. n. ob- 
 tained, incurred ; past act. p. of rt ’STTB 
 with B, 553. RTBBrft thou hast in- 
 curred, see 897. 
 
 BIHBdjm for BTBBfft wfB by 34. 
 
 RTBBTB^B for BTBBrft ^T?B by 34. 
 
 BTBBf nom. sin. n. of BTBBT m.f. n. to be 
 possessed, to be obtained ; fut. pass. p. 
 of rt ^TTB ivith B, 569. 
 
 BIH 1 nom. sin. f. of BTB m. f. n. reached, 
 arrived at. 
 
 BTBT for BTBTTT^ nom. pi. m. of BTB m.f. n. 
 arrived. 
 
 BTBB to obtain; inf. of rt WB with B, 
 
 459, 681. 
 
 BTB loc. sin. of BTB to. f. n. obtained, ar- 
 rived ; past p. p. of rt ’BTB with B, 539. 
 
 BIB) nom. sin. to. of BTB m.f. n. reached, 
 arrived, obtained. 
 
 BTBtfrf he or she obtains or possesses ; 3 d 
 sin. pres, of rt TSTB with B, 681. 
 
 BPB having obtained, having reached ; past 
 ind. p. of rt ^TTB with B, 559. 
 
 Brt+i|fr! he or she will obtain or incur; 3 d 
 sin. 2d fut. of rt ^STB with B, 681. 
 
 BrtTB 7 B»JBrrT for BrtFqffT ’B^BBT by 34. 
 
 BTU-M f*T thou wilt obtain; 2 d sin. 2d fut. 
 
 BTBT<T he went, he proceeded ; 3 d sin. ist 
 pret. of rt BT with B, 2 d conj. 644. 
 
 BT^BBTl nom. pi. to . of BTBBr^ m.f. n. ask- 
 ing for, seeking, soliciting, wooing ; pres, 
 p. par. of rt with B. 10th conj. 642, % 
 
 141. 
 
 *■ "s 
 
 BTBB^: he may demand; 3 d sin. pot. of rt 
 with B, 10 th conj. 283. 
 
 BrfBrT nom. sin. n. of BTfBrT m.f. n. de 
 
 i 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 187 
 
 sired, sought, required ; past p. p. of rt 
 ^ with IT, 538. 
 
 UN rid he or it proceeded, he or it went on ; 
 
 3 d sin. 1st pret. of rt ^ with H. 
 
 Tfr'PTTPT he entered; 3d sin. 1st pret. of rt 
 fT 3 T with IT, 6th conj. 278. 
 
 il. Mid for Ml P^liT he entered. See last. 
 
 MNcild he put on, he covered (himself); 
 3d sin. 1st pret. of rt ^ with IT, 5 th conj. 
 
 675 - 
 
 TTT^TT having tasted ; past ind. p. of rt ^T 5 T 
 to eat, with IT, 559. 
 
 nom. sin.f. gone to (the roof of) 
 the palace ; (comp, of UTRPT cr. palace, 
 and *T 7 T gone, 545 ; see also 739. a.) 
 
 TrmT^TnFTJX^ for ITTTT^nWT 
 
 by 3 1, 
 
 MT^rnjTTf^J^ Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; MT- 
 71 Td cr. palace, acc. sin. of H <3 n. 
 surface. In this compound rl r-J denotes 
 the flat-terraced roof. 
 
 Ml«iq**ll nom. sin. f. standing on the 
 palace; (comp, of TTT^TTq a palace, and j 
 W staying, 580.) 
 
 MT<fPfWT 5 I nom. pi. m. or f. standing on 
 the palace ; (comp, of Mlnlfl cr. palace, 
 and 7 *T staying, 580.) 
 
 TTTWnDT 3 he or she sent or despatched, he 
 dismissed ; 3 d sin. 1st pret. of rt WT in 
 caus. with IT, 483. 
 
 mere? he or it flowed ; 3 d sin. 1st pret. of 1 
 rt ^ with IT, 1st conj. 261. 
 
 fire voc. sin. m. of fire m.f. n. dear, kind. 
 
 fire a kindness, a favour; acc. sin. n. of 
 fire m.f. n. kind, favourable, dear. 
 
 Tire acc. sin. m. or n. of fire m.f. n. dear, 
 agreeable. 
 
 fire^Tfwt nom. sin.f. of Puddil fV«T m ./. n. 
 doing what is pleasing, acting kindly; 
 (from fire dear, and dilPc*^, 159.) 
 
 fired aid Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; fire ^ 
 
 cr. pleasant, voc. sin. rn. from d aid 
 n. aspect, 108. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; 
 fire cr. dear, beloved, fwfrre nom. 
 sin. n. abandoned, deserted, 
 fmli nom. sin.f. dear one, beloved one. 
 firet acc. sin.f. of fire m.f. n. dear, beloved. 
 f rrei r5 r! i737 T%d f ti refl lre d tirei: Dwan. 
 or Agg. comp. 748; fllulrt cr. the 
 Priyala, a tree commonly called Piyal 
 (Buchanania latifolia), 11173 cr. the 
 palmyra or palm-tree, cr. the date- 
 tree, cr. yellow myrobalan ( Ter- 
 
 minalia chebula), fwhfli: ins. pi. of fa- 
 MlH<* m. beleric myrobalan (Terminalia 
 belerica). 
 
 f« * 4 1 trl"l rn d =fi t for fTT* 7 T '-HPtd $Prt 
 
 by 31 and 34. 
 
 fireXins.p^.m.o/fire m.f.n. dear, cherished. 
 
 ifrflT nom. sin. m. of iftlT m. f. n. pleased, 
 satisfied. 
 
 iftfrT: nom. sin. of if) i rt f. joy, pleasure, 
 2 d c. 112. 
 
 ifrnre acc. sin. of ifffrT /. happiness, joy. 
 Hi Pri 1 for lffftT 7 T nom. sin.f. pleasure, delight. 
 ifffTTTT nom. sin. of iflPd f. joy, pleasure. 
 lfilT»T ins. sin. m. of M*1 rt m.f. n. pleased, 
 til rt) nom. sin. m. of iftrf m.f. n. pleased. 
 ITtlTT nom. du. m. of ifflT m. f. n. pleased, 
 delighted; past p.p. of rt iff 532. 
 ifarr ins. sin. of ifl IK f. joy, pleasure, 
 ifldduu: nom. sin. of h) <4*1 mi m.f. n. being 
 pleased ; pres. p. pass, of rt iff 528. 
 ii^HTTn re i: gen. sin. of II ITT m. f. n. 
 looking on ; pres. p. atm. of rt with 
 U, 526. 
 
 irre having observed; past ind. p. of rt 
 with IT, 559. 
 
 TDrePTTTT he or she sent; 3 d sin. 2d pret. 
 of rt ^ in caus. with IT, 385. 
 
188 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 to send ; inf. of rt in cans, 
 with TT, 481, 459. 
 
 wftriT nom. sin. n. of wftr?T m. f. n. sent ; 
 
 past p. p. of rt with 77, 538. 
 wfww: nom. sin. of TTfarT m.f. n. sent. 
 
 ♦ y 
 
 irom acc. sin. of W^Vfl f. servitude. 
 
 *N y 
 
 i4 «4 1 1 nom.pl. of IPW m. a messenger, servant. 
 HTST nom. sin.f. ofWt^m.f. n. addressed; 
 
 past p. p. of rt W W with IT, 543. 
 lfr|¥T acc. sin.f. of fTljjg m.f. n. resonant, 
 resounding. 
 
 tfi. 
 
 WW nom. sin. n. fruit, consequence, result. 
 
 jflArm: Complex comp. 771 ; 
 TJJei cr. fruits, cr. flowers, 3 <4 3ft- 
 fmn: nom. pi. m. of WWljfrfWlT m. f. n. 
 adorned. 
 
 fliei8eiTf7 T Dwan. or Agg. comp. 748; 
 7JH75 cr. fruit, HeJiPrJ acc. pi. of 77c? n. 
 a root, 1st c. 104. 
 
 "Wiei^eM spd IB acc. sin.f. feeding on fruits 
 and roots ; {comp, of Wie5 cr. fruits, 
 cr. roots, and eating, an eater.) 
 
 4>e54fi acc. sin. m. of WieJTFT m.f. n. bearing 
 fruit, frugiferous, covered with fruit, 140. 
 
 nom. du. n. two thousand fruits ; 
 {comp, of tfio5 fruit, and 77*77? a thou- 
 sand, 206.) 
 
 WieiTf'T nom. pi. of Wiei n. fruit, 104. 
 
 W. 
 
 acc. pi. of m. a merchant, a 
 
 trader, 8 th c. 176. 
 
 =rfi'J »f) for WftD’3777 nom. pi. of wf70»T m. 
 a merchant. 
 
 WWiTT acc. sin. of WtqrTT f. destruction, 
 fitness to be killed, 1 st c. 105. 
 
 «PW7T nom. sin. m. of =7777 m.f. n. to be 
 killed, worthy of death, to be put to 
 death; fut. pass. p. of rt WV 571. 
 
 nom. sin. m. kinsfolk, relations. 
 
 V» 
 
 ”7 'VJ "Jf fj *T ins. sin. of 'W’VjpT m . kinsfolk ; 
 
 {comp, of <4 ^ a kinsman, a relative, and 
 »P7 a person.) 
 
 nom. pi. of W ^ m. the whole 
 body of (one’s) relations ; {comp. q/’T'V 
 a kinsman, and WW a class, tribe.) 
 
 'pTT^acc-.P?. m. a relation, kinsman. 
 
 W*TW he or she was or became ; 3 d sin. 2 d 
 prct. of rt ^ 585. 
 
 Wei n. an army, a force, 1 st c. 104. 
 
 W ei acc. sin. of ’Wei n. power. 
 
 W Complex comp. 770; W 15 
 cr. name of a demon, T* cr. name of 
 another demon, *7 voc. sin. of f»T - 
 
 m. a slayer, a killer, 1 st c. 103, 582. c. 
 See next. 
 
 WeiWdtM a name of Indra, as the destroyer 
 of two demons called Bala and Vritra; 
 (Complex comp. 770; "Wc^ cr. name of 
 a demon, T* name of another demon, 
 nom. sin. of ^7^ m . a slayer, 6 th c. 157.) 
 
 WfeiT^ m.f. n. strong, powerful, 6 th c. 159. 
 
 “Weil nom. sin. m. of W Pei 77 m.f. n. strong, 
 mighty, 6 th c. 159. 
 
 y 
 
 Te5»T ins. sin. of Wei n. an army. 
 
 4e>< for ins. pi. of 'Wei, q. v. 
 
 nom. pi. m. of Wjf m.f. n. many. 
 
 4 £ 'A / or 4 £ 4 nom.pl. o/"W7 m.f. n. many. 
 
 WJ nom. sin. n. of m.f. n. much. 
 
 W? ind. much, exceedingly, 713. 
 
 W| 4iv4 |C[ roc. sin. m. O most noble; {comp. 
 ofW? cr. much, and Mil noble.) 
 
 W?frt W loc. sin. m. or n. of WjfrTW m.f. n. 
 many, much. 
 
 WTVT ind. in many ways, much, 723. 
 
 4j!M“t4ie)ttnr Complex comp. 771 ; 
 cr. many, WTW cr. flowers, Wir5 cr. fruits, 
 TWfT acc. sin. n. o/"3"WiT m.f. n. possessed 
 of, having. 
 
 W4: 4 s n e)Tf<777 : Complex comp. 770 ; WJ 
 cr. much, 'MW & unmeaning, foolish, 
 iTeiTfqw: gen. sin. m. of HeilfWW m.f. ». 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 189 
 
 talking, speaking, agt. of (3tJ with U, 
 582. a. 
 
 ^fiTT/or Wgfw^ins. pi. m. of «T? m.f. n. 
 many, 3d c. 1 1 1 . 
 
 ■^praT uotn. sin.f. much loved; (comp, of 
 much, and *TTT m. f re. esteemed, 
 loved, 545.) 
 
 <4£H rft for riW nom. sin. m. much 
 esteemed, much valued. 
 
 c.r. many, cr. a root, Wic 4 cr. a 
 fruit, ^ H I ". nom. pi. of f 4 j rl m.f. re. 
 provided with, furnished with. 
 
 for “TpTTtf acc. pi. f. of 
 many, see 821. 
 
 nom.pl. m. of 4 g c 4 m.f. re. many. 
 ins. pi. m. of m. f. n. of 
 
 various kinds, of many sorts, 1st c. 
 ^rp'A|lc4f ; T T lfVa Complex comp. 771; 
 cr. many, ^TTr 5 cr. a snake ( also a wild 
 beast), loc. sin. off^kfntm.f.n. 
 
 infested by, inhabited by; past p.p. of rt 
 with f^T, 70, 538. 
 for ind. very much. 
 
 4 | 3(t for ^ ind. often, frequently. 
 
 «T^ft for W?^\ftfnd. much, exceedingly, 7 25. 
 
 acc.pl. m. of' ^ m.f.n. many, 3d c.i 1 1 . 
 =Ti'*HM acc. pi. of m. a relation, a 
 
 kinsman. 
 
 acc. sin. of ^IcA^i m. a son, a child, 
 1st c. 103. 
 
 I «Hrt<*i nom. da. m. of =J I <4=fi m.f. n. young. 
 ^Tc5^T^ loc. sin. of m. state of 
 
 childhood, childhood ; (comp, of TTc 5 a 
 
 I child, and state.) 
 
 TTHT nom. sin. of = 11(41 f. a girl, a maiden, 
 is< c. 105. 
 
 =t leit nom. sin. f. of ni.f. n. young. 
 ^Irtl for nom. pi. of =TTc 5 m. a 
 
 youth, a child. 
 
 =1 1 r*\\e^abl.sin.of =?T?T re. childhood, infancy. 
 
 nom. pi. of m. an arm, 3 d c. 1 1 1 . 
 TIlftT gen. du. of ^TJ m. an arm, 3d c. 1 1 1 . 
 fanfR thou bearestor wearest,thou possess- 
 est; 2 d sin. pres, of rt 3d conj. 332, 583. 
 
 nom. sin.f. the mind ; ^ to set 
 
 the mind on, to direct the mind towards 
 any thing. 
 
 acc. sin. of f. the mind, intellect, 
 2 d c. 1 12; turn thy mind 
 
 or thy thoughts, make up thy mind, 
 fg nom. pi. n. preceded by inten- 
 
 tion, intentionally, designedly; (comp, of 
 mind, intention, and preceded 
 
 by. 79 2 -) 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. understanding, ins. pi. m. of 
 
 m. f. n. corresponding to, con- 
 formable to, of equal measure with. 
 
 ■^STT ins. sin. of /. mind, 2 d c. 112. 
 having become awake, having awaked; 
 past ind. p. of rt 
 
 thou knowest ; 2 d sin. pres. atm. of 
 rt WVI 4 th conj. 6 14. 
 
 he or she may know; 3 d sin. pot. 
 atm. of rt "pi 4 th conj. 614. 
 
 thou mayest know or learn, know 
 thou; 2d sin. pot. atm. of rt 4th 
 conj. 614. 
 
 he or she awoke; 3 d sin. 2d pret. atm. 
 of rt "pi 614. 
 
 I say, I tell; isf sin. pres, of rt W 2 d 
 conj. 649. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of ««<!*) m.f. re. reli- 
 gious, pious. 
 
 for nom. sin. m. of 
 
 m.f. n. religious, pious, 1st c. 103. 
 
 abl.pl. 0/ sTSlfR m. a Brahmarshi, 
 a divine or Brahmanical saint, 2d c. in. 
 According to the Vishnu Purana there 
 are three kinds of Rishis or saints : 1 . 
 
190 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 Brahmarshis or saints who are sons of 
 Brahma, and dwell in his sphere, such 
 as Marichi, Atri, Vasishtha, & c. ; 2. De- 
 varshis or semi-divine saints, dwelling in 
 the sphere of the gods; 3. Rajarshis or 
 royal saints, such as Viswamitra and 
 others who were kings and men of the 
 second class, but who gained the rank 
 of Rishi by the practice of austerities. 
 Four other classes of Rishis are enume- 
 rated in the Amarakosha, viz. 1. Mahar- 
 shis, great saints; 2. Paramarshis, most 
 excellent saints; 3. Kandarshis, saints 
 who teach a particular Kanda or section 
 of the Vedas ; 4. Srutarshis or inspired 
 saints. 
 
 eTSrPdT for sis) P hB nom. sin. of W3ffd to. 
 a divine saint. 
 
 cnsuyTT nom. sin. to. a Brahman or man of 
 the first class; see note under fWt^TTT. 
 ri 1 sUu l for d I SlTDTft nom. pi. of sTTSTO m. 
 a Brahman. 
 
 ri I H ti l i SI for sTT' a AT H (53) acc.pl. o/cITSTO 
 to. a Brahman. 
 
 TOi: nom. pi. of distil to. a Brahman. 
 rilSKUlri acc. pi. of rildBil to. a Brahman. 
 6nsnnr5T/or erraww nom. pi. 0/ dura m. 
 a Brahman. 
 
 cTTSnirnT nom. pi. of tillin' to. a Brahman. 
 
 ins. sin. of HiriUll to. a Brahman. 
 sTTSTOT ins. pi. of H I Si til to . a Brahman. 
 
 I nom. sin. of dTSTW to. a Brahman, 
 ^(rt loc. sin. m. of m.f. n. speaking; 
 
 pres.p. of rt ^524, 649. 
 ridifl acc. pi. to. of dTiT m.f. n. saying ; 
 pres. p. of rt T%. 
 
 nom. sin. to. of m.f. n. saying ; 
 pres. p. of rt . 
 
 acc. sin. to. of m.f. n. saying ; 
 speaking; pres. p. par. of rt ^649, 524. 
 spn?rm yen. sin.f. of spiff m.f. n. speak- 
 ing, saying. The more usual feminine 
 would be ri d rtl , see 141. c. 
 
 nom. sin. to. of m.f. n. speak- 
 ing; pres. p. atm. of rt 526. 
 
 acc.pl. to. o/^Hli m.f. n. speak- 
 ing; pres. p. atm. ofrt '3 526. 
 
 s|5T7T he may say; 3 d sin. pot. of rt 1|\ 
 See 649. 
 
 s^TTST/or sjmfi^say thou, thou mavest say ; 
 2 d sin. pot. ofrt^2d conj. 649. 
 
 may ye speak, speak ye; 2 d pi. bene- 
 dictive of rt ^442. 
 
 df? tell thou, say, speak ; 2 d sin. imp. of 
 rt 'sp 2 d conj. 649. 
 
 >TST nom. sin.f. of m.f. n. devoted to, 
 attached to, faithful. 
 
 HWfR/or >TWiT by 31. 
 
 acc. sin. of f. devotion, 2d c. 1 12. 
 he devours; 3 d sin. pres, of rt 
 10 th conj. 643.6. In Book XII. 20. the 
 present may have a future sense, he will 
 devour ; see 873. 
 
 for ^T^xrfrT tHI by 34. 
 for »om. sin. of BV3? m.f. n. to 
 
 he eaten, eatable. 
 
 HJW7T/or HHT'T roc. sin. of m.f. n. 
 
 venerable, holy, 53., 
 
 Vj i q n ] yen. pi. of WRTrT m.f. n. reverend, 
 venerable. 
 
 for roc. sin. of H'lqn m.f. n. 
 
 venerable, holy, 52. 
 
 acc. sin. of f. a sister. 
 
 m/pUT for ufirarrw yen. sin. of HBpft /. 
 a sister. 
 
 acc. sin. f. of HITBT^T m. /. n. 
 courting, waiting on ; pres. p. dim. of rt 
 >T3^ 526. 
 
 HlfilT thou honourest ; 2 d sin. pres, of rt 
 1 st conj. 261. 
 
 *ii nd. good, well, health. Exclam. 71 
 May it be well with thee ! Health to thee ! 
 Hail! Good luck! 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 191 
 
 HJ O good lady! voc. sin.f. of H£ m.f. n. 
 good, i st c. 105. 
 
 HR now. sin. n. fear, danger, cause of fear. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; mi cr. 
 fear, oFrtK acc. sin. of «F1J m. a causer, 
 4<A c. 127. 
 
 nom. sin.f. of m.f. n. caus- 
 
 ing fear, formidable, frightful; (comp, of 
 mi fear, and HII causing, 739. b.) 
 
 mif^c 5 T Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; mi 
 cr. fear, nom. sin.f. agitated. 
 
 mm> 5 FWrf^T Complex comp. 771; HR 
 cr. fear, cr. sorrow, HHifasT nom. 
 
 sin. f. of mnfr? m. f. n. affected by, 
 filled with. 
 
 miWrfltdHMlTT Complex comp. 771; mi 
 cr. fear, cr. terrified, scared, nH«T 
 
 now. sin.f. from *tHH n. the mind, 108. 
 
 HRTR abl. sin. of mi n. fear. 
 
 HRTR abl. sin. of HR n. fear. 
 
 mTRTV acc. sin. m. undisturbed by fear, 
 unexposed to danger; (comp, of mi cr. 
 fear, and 'JHIH undisturbed, 726, 740.) 
 
 *rnnr acc. sin. m. of HRT 7 T m.f. n. frighten- 
 ed, terrified; (comp, o/m I fear, and Wrl 
 afflicted, 542.) 
 
 voc. sin. m. O best of the descend- 
 ants of Bharata ; see note under HKri. 
 
 HITS' support thou, maintain thou, take 
 thou into (thy) service; 2 d sin. imp. atm. 
 of rt H is! conj. 261. 
 
 wn nom. sm. f. of ^IW^ m. f. n. to be 
 supported; fut. pass. p. of rt H 569. 
 
 mb now. sin. o/Hl| m. ahusband, 4!^ c. 127. 
 
 C. • c. 
 
 mrrr acc. sin. o/mj w . a husband, 4 ! h c. 1 2 7 . 
 
 H&: gen. or abl. sin. of HR m. a husband. 
 
 C C 
 
 HRI gen. or abl. sin. o/’HR m. a husband. 
 
 H ii<( si »i o»ii «jRT Tat. or Dep. comp. 745; 
 HR cr. husband, cr. seeing, <*’1 ajHT 
 ins. sin. of «tii s;T f. desire. 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 761 ; 
 
 HR cr. husband, UTflH cr. seeing, sight, 
 cMciHT acc. sin.f. of ?5TcRHf /. longing, 
 eager desire. 
 
 Hi|TH' 3 T ins. pi. of H^ m. a husband. 
 
 HRTTSRTRRTin Tat. or Dep. comp. 745; 
 H^ cr. a husband, ITHI cr. kingdom, TSR- 
 IRI nom. sin. n. seizure, taking away. 
 
 mpHHmbfjin Tat. or Dei*, comp. 745; 
 Hl| cr. a husband, RIH H cr. calamity, tft- 
 fVrn nom. sin.f. pained, afflicted, grieved. 
 
 Hri!}MHiRi;i Tat. or Dep. comp. 745; HR 
 cr. husband, cr. grief, HIT nom. sin. 
 f. of HI absorbed, wholly engrossed. 
 
 Complex comp. 77 1 ; HR 
 cr. a husband, SfftHi cr. grief, Hlfa cr. 
 affected by, VtgH nom. sin.f. from n. 
 a limb, is! c. 108. 
 
 H^bfilfmftfTRT Tat. or Dep. com P.745; 
 Hit cr. a husband, TTTHi cr. sorrow, TSlfH- 
 RlfTRT nom. sin.f. of HlfmftfTR m.f. n. 
 afflicted ; past p. p. of rt with RlfH, 
 538 . 
 
 H^bTTH acc. sin. f. deserted by her hus- 
 band, Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; m| cr. 
 a husband, acc. sin. f. of ?(bT 
 
 m.f.n. abandoned, quitted. 
 
 H#T ins. sin. of H^ m. a husband. 
 
 HR be thou, become thou ; 2 d sin. imp. of 
 r!H 585. 
 
 mm: of you, of your highness ; gen. sin. 
 of miR 233. 
 
 Hq ri \Hgen .pl.ofH'A rt you, your honour, 233. 
 
 mirft nom. sin.f. your ladyship, her ladyship. 
 
 HHR let (her) be; 3d sin. imp. of rt H585. 
 loc.pl.ofWUtpron. you, your honour, 
 233- 
 
 mrfST/or HHfkH by you, by your honours ; 
 ins. pi. of HHR 233. 
 
 HHR acc. sin . o/mPTn. a mansion, a palace, 
 a residence, is! c. 104. 
 
 Pp 
 
192 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 BBBTt for B d 'dB N your honours ; noin. pi. 
 of BB7T m., 233. 
 
 B r -4 m B your honours ; nom.pl. of U H ri m. 233. 
 bbtb nom. sin.ofWm^m. your honour, your 
 highness ; honorific pronoun, 233. 
 BBT^ftBi for BB by 31. 
 
 BfBBBT it is to be ; nom. sin. n. of BfBfTB 
 fut. pass. p. of rt ^ 569, see 902. a. 
 Bf^Kl he, she or it will be or become ; 3c? 
 
 sin. 1st fut. of rt H 585. 
 vri^rtTf^T thou wilt be; 2 d sin. 1st fut. of 
 
 rt « 585- 
 
 BfarTTBIBi/or vrfVrTTfTT TTSFTT by 34 and 66. 
 HfTfffrT for BfBTTT ^fiT by 32. 
 
 HfVnrfTT he will be, there will be ; 3 d sin. 
 2d fut. of rt B 585. 
 
 thou wilt be; 2 d sin. 2d fut. of rt B. 
 we shall be; 1st pi. 2d fut. of rt B. 
 I shall exist, I shall or will be; 
 1st sin. 2d fut. of rt B^ 585. In Book 
 XXIV. 14. Damayanti uses the word 
 vrf^xcnfTT with reference to what Nala 
 had said at Book V. 32. 
 
 vffsnmfa ^rsr ^tvb by 
 
 34 and 31. 
 
 -s 
 
 BB^ for BBB he or she may be, may 
 there be, 48. 
 
 BBB he or she may be, may there be ; 3 d 
 sin. pot. of rt B^ 585. 
 
 BBB for BBT^ 7 J, q. q. v. v. 
 
 B 4 *H for BdVJiB thou mayest become, 
 thou shouldest become; 2 d sin. pot. dtm. 
 of rt B is/ conj. 586. 
 
 "N 
 
 BBB for BBIT he or she may be, may there 
 be. 
 
 BBB/or M^TTT he may be, may there be, 47. 
 B- 4 *j< for BB^JB they may lie ; 3d pi. pot. 
 of rt B 585. 
 
 BTBBB nom. sin. of BTBVB n. destiny, for- 
 tune, 1st c. 104. 
 
 BT^BBfT acc. sin. of Bl jjdBfT m. the son 
 of Bhangasura. 
 
 Bi msiHT Tat. or Dep. comp. 745; 
 
 B 1 jj- 1 B u. cr. the son of Bhangasura, T* 
 cr. a king, ins. sin. of f. 
 
 order, command. 
 
 W^mfTT/or BTjJ-IBfar nom. sin. of*r&- 
 m. the son of Bhangasura, see 81. VI. 
 
 vrrfrT he, she or it shines ; 3 d sin. pres, of 
 rt BT 2d conj. 307. 
 
 BTTW voc. sin. of BIBB rn. a descendant of 
 king Bharata, a name applied to Yu- 
 dhishthira, to whom the story of Nala is 
 related by the sage Vrihadaswa. Bharata 
 was the son of Dushyanta and Sakuntala. 
 His empire extended over a great part of 
 India, whence India is called Bharata- 
 varsha. 
 
 BTVrft acc. sin.f. of BRifi f. speech. 
 
 btbbt ins. sin. of BTBT /. a wife, 1st c. 105. 
 
 BTBT/. a wife, 1st c. 105. 
 
 BTBTB acc. sin. of BTbH /. a wife, 1st c. 105. 
 
 B 1 5 IBB Anom. comp. 777; BTBT cr. a wife, 
 TIB nom. sin. n. of BB tn.f. n. equal to. 
 
 BTBB for BTBT i^B by 32. 
 
 BTB acc. sin. of BTB m. state, property, 
 1st c. 103. 
 
 BTB: nom. sin. of BTB m. mind, soul. 
 
 BTfvfB O lady ! O noble lady ! voc. sin. of 
 BTfBVft 1st c. 106. 
 
 BTfBBl nom. sin.f. a lady, a noble lady. 
 
 BTftFft nom. sin. /• of m. f. n. 
 
 illustrious. 
 
 BTBt for BTBB nom. sin. o/BTB m. existence. 
 
 BIBB thou speakest; 2 d sin. pres. dtm. 
 
 BTBBTWt nom. sin. m. of BHBBlhT m.f. n. 
 being addressed ; pres. p. of rt BT^ to 
 speak, in pass. 528. 
 
 BlfB thou shinest ; 2 d sin. pres, of rt BT 
 2 d conj. 307. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 193 
 
 Th* *J»1TH gen. pi. of m. a physician, 
 
 8th c. 176. 
 
 Hhn nom.sin.oflftH m./.n. terrified, alarmed. 
 
 Wlm nom. sin.f. of >fhr m. f. n. terrified; 
 past p. p. of rt 532. 
 
 WIill acc. sin. f. of m. f. n. terrified, 
 alarmed. 
 
 WtiTTC nom. pi. m. of >ftd m.f. n. terrified, 
 alarmed. 
 
 Hhft for WtlTtT nom. sin. m. of vfllT m.f. n. 
 terrified, alarmed. 
 
 m. BHIMA, a proper name; m.f. n. 
 terrible, terrific. 
 
 for Win W nom. sin. of Wfa m. Bhima. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 Wfa cr. Bhima, *1 acc. sin. of 
 
 H ft; f a daughter. 
 
 WhTTTCraWl nom. sin. m. See next. 
 
 Whrmrwnr Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; 
 Wht cr. terrible, formidable, VU acc. 
 sin. m. valour, might. 
 
 WlH M <1 tiiHi'T acc. pi. See last. 
 
 W 1 h^Pc 4 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. Bhima, acc. sin. ofvrwnf. 
 
 a daughter, a favourite daughter. 
 
 WlM^uT^I/orWlM ^111^(53) Bah. or Rel. 
 comp. 766; Hfa cr. terrific, terrible, * m *1 
 acc.pl. m.from n. form, 1st c. 108. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. Bhima, for M -q d 1 rt abl. sin. 
 
 of n. order, command. 
 
 41 *i^n«»iifi N TAT. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. Bhima, abl. sin. of 3Iih vT n. 
 
 order, summons, invitation, is£ c. 104. 
 
 vflHfl (IT nom. sin.f. the daughter of Bhima, 
 i. e. Damayanti. 
 
 gen. sin. of hV*T m. Bhima, q. v. 
 
 Wfal'T acc. pi. m. of >Tfa m.f. n. terrible. 
 
 HfaTTT dat. sin. of Wfa m. Bhima, q. v. 
 loc. sin. of Win m. Bhima, q. v. 
 
 for Wfont nom. sin. of m. Bhima, 
 q.v. 
 
 *ftr; O timid one; voc. sin. 0/Hbr/.(i2 5 ) 
 from m.f. n. timid. 
 
 acc. sin. m. Bliishma, great-uncle to 
 Duryodhana,and leader of theKuru army. 
 
 enjoy thou; 2 d sin. imp. atm. of rt 
 *pf 7 th conj. 346, 668. a . 
 
 ^pT 7 ! acc. sin. of m. a snake, a serpent. 
 
 acc. sin. of /. a slave-girl, 
 
 a maid-servant, a hand-maid. 
 
 should eat, I should enjoy; 1st sin. 
 pot. atm. of rt 7 th conj. 
 
 I may eat; 1st sin. pot. of rt *pT 
 7th conj. 668. a. 
 
 *pD 7 acc. sin. of H n . the world. 
 
 loc. sin. of H/. the earth, the ground, 
 125. a. 
 
 WcRjraT: Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; KTT n. 
 a hving being, a spirit, UTHTt nom. pi. of 
 iJIH in. a multitude, a collection. 
 
 *s # 
 
 c6 loc. sin. of Hrl cj n. the ground, the 
 earth, is< c. 104; (lit. the surface of the 
 earth, from H cr. the earth, and rTcS n. 
 surface, 743.) 
 
 Md « 1 sjl Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; ^TrT 
 cr. a being, a spirit, ^TTEjl nom. sin. of 
 W 1 fkt »T m. a witness, 159. With refer- 
 ence to Book XXIV. 32, compare the 
 curious law of ordeal, Asiatic Researches, 
 Vol. I. p. 402 : “ On the trial by fire, let 
 both hands of the accused be rubbed 
 with rice in the husk, and well examined; 
 then let seven leaves of the Aswattha 
 (the religious fig-tree) be placed on them, 
 and bound with seven threads, saying 
 these words : Thou, O fire, pervadest all 
 beings ; O cause of purity, who givest 
 evidence of virtue and of sin, declare the 
 truth in this my hand.” 
 
 ^rTRT gen. sin. of H 7 T m. n. a living being, 
 a spirit, 1st c. 103. 
 
 P p 2 
 
194 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 HfUffa nom. or acc. pi. of HiT n. a being, 
 a human being, a creature, a spirit. 
 
 HrHT having been, having become ; past 
 ind. p. of rt H 585. 
 
 HHDT for HHt loc. sin. of*faf. the earth. 
 
 nftr acc. sin. of Hfa f land, region. 
 
 yfaH voc. sin. O king. 
 
 WtWfT O king ! lit. O lord of the earth ! 
 (Hfa cr. the earth, HIT voc. of tffa lord, 
 121, 743-) 
 
 HTHTTf for HfaRH nom. sin. m. of Hfarf 
 
 nx.f. n. standing on the ground; {comp, 
 of WrH cr. the ground, and H ( for by 
 
 70) m.f. n. standing, 580, 744.) 
 
 WT loc. sin. of wfiT f. the ground, 2d c. 1 1 2. 
 
 HH for HTTH ind. again, again and again. 
 
 Hflt for HlfH ind. again. 
 
 HHW ind. again, still more, more and more. 
 
 HtlT for HHTT ind. again, still more, fur- 
 ther on. 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 7 66; 
 cr. many, abundant, ins. pi. m. 
 
 from q fu| hi 1 f. a gift, ist c. 108. 
 
 vrmxr nom. sin. n. an ornament. 
 
 Cv 
 
 HHflJTry acc. pi. of HRTT n. an ornament, 
 1st c. 104. 
 
 HRTnT for *jpTTIH ins. pi. of Hhci n. an 
 ornament, 1st c. 104. 
 
 HfiTH acc. sin. o/HfiT f. hire, wages, 2d c.i 12. 
 
 HST ind. exceedingly, very much, 713. 
 
 HST^ 1 acc. sin. n. very terrible ; {comp, 
 of cr. exceedingly, and q m.f. n. 
 terrible.) 
 
 HSfljT’.fVf HT nom. sin.f. very much afflicted; 
 {comp, of HTfl exceedingly, and glfiSiT 
 ])ained.) 
 
 nom. sin.m. very much afflicted; 
 {comp, of T* 1 * * 4 * * excessively, and 41 fan 
 pained.) 
 
 — \ » * *N 
 
 HRtT nom. sin. of HM fl n. a medicine, a 
 remedy. 
 
 H^?T^ acc. sin. n. mendicity, beggary, 
 begging. 
 
 9 fa v 0 c. sin.f. of f. Damayanti, ist c.106. 
 
 H*ft nom. sin. f. daughter of Bhima, i. e. 
 Damayanti. 
 
 acc. sin. of f. Damayanti. 
 
 ^TRTT ins. sin. of f. Damayanti. 
 
 HT for HMlf 2 d sin. 3 d pret. of rt H^ 1 3 d 
 conj. 666 ; HT HT fear not, see 889. 
 
 H> interj. Ho ! Hark ! Listen ! 
 
 Ht^ to eat, to suffer, to possess ; inf. of rt 
 ** 459- 
 
 HtWH thou shalt enjoy, thou shalt possess; 
 2d sin. 2d fut. atm. of rt 
 
 acc. sin. of f. the capital 
 
 of the Nagas or serpents in the subter- 
 ranean world, ist c. 106. 
 
 HtHTJ nom. pi. m. enjoyments. See next. 
 
 HlHI^ acc. pi. of Hi 7 ! m. enjoyment, that 
 which is enjoyed, a feast, a banquet. 
 
 HtHf ins. pi. of Hfa m. enjoyment. 
 
 HHT'jfhTH nom. sin. n. food. 
 
 HTtHT loc. sin. of HTdd n. food; {in Book 
 XXII. 12. the dressing of food.) 
 
 4 SI faun fa I will cause to fall; 1st sin. 2d 
 fut. of rt caus. 481. 
 
 HHfrt he wanders, he or it whirls or turns 
 round; 3d sin. pres, of rt H^is/ conj. 261. 
 
 HHfflT they wander about ; 3 d pi. pres, of 
 rt HH ist conj. 261. 
 
 HIT acc. sin. n. of HIT m. f. n. fallen ; past 
 p. p. of rt H3T 544. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of HT? m.f. n. fallen. 
 
 HTrrnTT Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; HT? cr. 
 fallen from, deprived of, TT5T? acc. sin. m. 
 from Ti-rti n. a kingdom. 
 
 HTT nom. sin.f. of HT? m.f. n. fallen, sepa- 
 rated from ; past p. p. of rt 544. 
 
 H T *1 H M for HTtIHHTT nom. sin. of HTtTHTH 
 m.f. n. shining; pres. p. atm. of rt HT»^ 
 -.26. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 195 
 
 yiijtii acc. sin. of tl T tTRT'T m.f. n. shining; 
 
 pres. p. atm. from rt yT* *T i st conj. 526. 
 yi *1*1 1 'll for I y'W nom. sin. m. of 
 
 m.f. n. shining, brilliant ; pres, 
 p. atm. of rt >JTST 526. 
 yrmr acc. sin. of tUTJ m. a brother, 
 y 1 rftTT nom. pi. of yTi| m. a brother. 
 yTrTT nom. sin. o/’yTiT m. a brother, 4M c.127. 
 trrjT for y IrtW of a brother. See next. 
 
 (/en.yj'n. of tWiT m. a brother, 4 th c. 128. 
 acc. pi. of yTiJ m. a brother, 
 yitfl ins. sin. of UTiJ m. a brother, 
 y '-Tk gen. du. of ^/. an eye-brow, 125. a. 
 
 »minT he or she will think of ; 3c? sin. 2 d 
 fut.par. of rt W^+th conj. 617. This verb 
 is properly conjugated in the atmane-pada. 
 
 they will imagine; 3 dpi. 2 d fut. atm. 
 of rt *?»T to think, to suppose. 
 
 roc. sin. of y y . See next. 
 
 JHRT nom.sin.of*i u =1 name of Indra,i55- 
 *TM'H'1 s «oot. sin. of B y 4 ^ a name of Indra. 
 Note, that the nom. of this noun is either 
 yh=u or H*HH. In the latter case it is 
 declined like a noun in 
 
 •v # # 
 
 ins. sin. of n. good fortune. 
 
 loc. sin. n. in my body; ( from *TiT 
 218, and $u!K body, 49, 743.) 
 
 -s _ 
 
 let him sink, he may be plunged, 
 6 th c. 633. 
 
 *rfW?r. nom. sin. m. Mani-bhadra, the king 
 of the Yakshas, the tutelary deity of tra- 
 vellers and merchants, probably another 
 name for Kuvera the god of wealth. 
 nom. sin. m. Mani-bhadra. 
 yilsy l£ IH acc. sin.f. worthy of ornaments; 
 (comp, of y<<sy an ornament, and 
 worthy.) 
 
 *TW nom. sin. n. of Hrf in. f. n. approved ; 
 past p.p. of rt *PT 545. 
 
 yf?T acc. sin. of BflT f. an intention, de- 
 sign, 1 12. 
 
 JRfw: nom. sin.f. purpose, determination. 
 
 yfrwfr nom. sin. m. difference of opinion ; 
 (comp, of *rf?T cr. opinion, and dif- 
 ference, 743.) 
 
 JffTTT for yfrt^ nom. sin. m. opinion. 
 
 HrJTmT abl. sin. m. made (uttered) hy me; 
 (comp. ofW* 218, and ^pT made.) 
 
 HT^Trt on my account; (from 218, and 
 apt for the sake of, 731. a.) 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; 
 *nr cr. mad, ^TTTtT cr. an elephant, 
 nom. sin. m. strength, might. 
 
 for H^^ind. from me; (*nr 2x8, with 
 affix THT 719.) 
 
 *TrinrnfT«^/or HrTTTrnfTH abl. sin. through 
 the favour of me, through my favour. 
 
 *Trif«n*T Tat. or Dep. comp. 742; 
 from me, 218, HWriy nom. sin. n. o/inpT 
 m.f. n. produced. 
 
 y r=l 1 having considered, having imagined ; 
 past ind. p. of rt *T*T. 
 
 in my presence; (comp. o/JTTT 218, 
 and ?raiT 5 T, see 7 x6.) 
 
 y rnyt nom. sin. m. equal to me; (comp, of 
 JTrT 218, and ^TRT equal.) 
 
 y ryH in the presence of me, in my sight ; 
 (comp. o/’HTT and JHTT 5 J, sec 731. a.) 
 
 nom. sin. m. like to me, equal to me; 
 (comp, of 218, and m.f. n. equal.) 
 
 yfjny i*^Tat. or Dep. comp. 745; 
 
 cr. the juice that flows from an ele- 
 phant’s temples (when in rut), 11 fci cr. 
 oozing, trickling, acc. sin.f. of 
 
 ’-'i 1 N ci m.f. n. turbid. On each side of 
 the elephant’s temples there is an aper- 
 ture about the size of a pin’s head, 
 whence in the season of rut a juice 
 exudes, which is called mada or dana. 
 Whilst it flows the elephant is called 
 matta, and at other times nirmada. The 
 
196 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 fragrance of this fluid is frequently al- 
 luded to in Hindu poetry. See Wilson’s 
 Meghaduta, 1 . 132. “ Its scent is com- 
 pared to the odour of the sweetest flow- 
 ers, and is supposed to deceive and at- 
 tract the bees.” See Ritu Sanhara. 
 
 ins. sin..ofHr{\il m.f.n. my,mine,23i. 
 
 H<{lr+<Jll nom. pi. m. furious with passion 
 or heat; {comp, of cr. passion, and 
 furious.) 
 
 loc. sin. in my house ; {comp, of 
 218, and 
 
 •iSrtiT devoted to me; {from *1^ 218, and 
 nom. sin.f. ofW % i m.f. n. devoted.) 
 
 nsfemfor by 32. 
 
 HSH g-TTTT Tat. or Dep. comp. 745; 
 
 for HrT cr. my, 218, HP"q cr. fortune, 
 abl. sin. of m. destruction, 
 ruin, decay, decline, consumption. 
 
 acc. sin. n. my words; {comp, off Tr^ 
 218, and n. speech, 7 th c. 164.) 
 
 R Cg /I H I nom. sin. f. separated from me ; 
 {from *1^ 218, and fd d 1 nom. sin. f-of 
 m.f. n.) 
 
 rrUTdlfipTrl acc. sin. f. sweetly speaking ; 
 {from RVi; cr. sweet, and difdoff acc. 
 sin.f. of speaking, 582.) 
 
 JTVTTacc.sim ■/■of™: m f. n . sweet, 1 st c. 1 8 7 . 
 
 nom. sin. m. slayer of (the demon) 
 Madhu, a name of Vishnu. 
 
 mu acc. sin. offWn. the middle, the midst. 
 
 mdH<*KlTVT Karm. or Des. comp. 755; 
 
 *TWRT cr. middle, ^kiiHT foe. sin. q/“diT 5 JT 
 f. an enclosure, court-yard. 
 
 mq ind. in the midst, in the middle, 716. 
 for mfH nom. or acc. sin. n. the mind, 
 heart, 164. 
 
 n. the mind, the heart, 7 th c. 164. 
 
 *T«rmT gen. sin. of n. the mind, 164. 
 
 *Hdl ins. sin. of n . mind, thought; 
 (*H«|sfa even in thought.) 
 
 mnrrfti for hh«t by 31. 
 
 mrtftl acc.pl. of mfR ». the mind, 7/A c. 164. 
 nom. sin. of * *T^[ m. name of a great 
 legislator, the holy, mythological ancestor 
 of the Hindus, 3d c. 11 1. In the Indian 
 version of the Deluge, Manu is the sur- 
 vivor of the human race, and the second 
 ancestor of mankind. The first Manu is 
 named Swayambhuva or Swayambhuva, 
 sprung from Brahma the self-existing. 
 From him came six descendants or other 
 Manus, each giving birth to a race of his 
 own. The Hindus firmly believe their 
 great code of laws to have been promul- 
 gated in the beginning of time by Manu, 
 whom they consider not only the oldest, 
 but the noblest of legislators. 
 
 H t| cq 1 y hoc. sin. O most illustrious of 
 men ! see 758. 
 
 H'TtTT for *1 *1 1 W nom.pl. of *T»T »T m. a man. 
 nom. pi. of m. a man. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. a man, "SHrW*! voc. sin. of WW 3 TT /. 
 a daughter, is/ c. 105. 
 
 voc. sin. m. O king of men ; {comp, 
 of cr. a man, and q. v.) 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. a man, 'Hfv/Mrr. gen. sin. of >HfwfrT 
 m. a sovereign, 2 d c. no. 
 
 *T*JH-£P 10 T Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. a man, gen. pi. of m. 
 
 chief, 1st c. 103. 
 
 acc. sin. of H ^*4 m. a man, 1st c. 103. 
 
 *T«jU|| 4 U 1 gen. pi. of H'J'OT m. a man. 
 
 voc. sin. m. O chief of men; {comp. 
 offl^Uf a man, and ^5 chief.) 
 
 for nom. or acc. sin. of n. 
 
 the mind, 7/A c. 164. 
 
 swift as thought; {comp, of 
 for cr. mind, thought, acc. pi. 
 
 of m. speed, 761 .) 
 
 ins. pi. of n. the mind, the 
 heart, 7/A c. 164. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 197 
 
 FRtT^TTrgH Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 * 1 H W for H n't cr. mind, fa Tg *i acc. sin . 
 of fasjfs; /. purity, 2d c. 112. 
 
 hhI^c: ins.pl. n. of H <1) ? C m.f. n. charm- 
 ing, pleasant; (lit. mind-captivating,/rom 
 *T«T1T 164, and jfT noun of agency of rt <f 
 580.) 
 
 *1 »1 1 S I f< acc. sin. n. enchanting the soul; 
 (comp, of for H <1 H x cr. the mind, 
 and ^ifa acc. sin. n.from S 1 fa*T m.f. n. 
 a seizer, captivating, agt. of rt ^ 582. a.) 
 
 nom. pi. of m. a minister, 
 
 6 th c. 159. 
 
 *1 f*« fa: ins. pi. of H U H m. a minister, a 
 counsellor of state, 6 th c. 159. 
 
 for h*^H nom. sin. m. foolish, vile, 
 wicked. 
 
 ind. shghtly, little, 713. 
 
 *TJ?[TfijraT Bah. or Rkl. comp. 761; 
 
 cr. dull, stupid, Usim gen. sin. ofVift m. 
 
 from ITsjn f. understanding, 108. 
 
 \ 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; 
 cr. foolish, dull, Hsi H ins. sin. m. from 
 mn f. understanding, 108. 
 
 Karm. or Des. comp. 755; 
 cr. evil, bad, for H H q I H abl. 
 
 sin. of H! J *1 n. fate, luck. 
 
 H*^cq gen. sin. m. of m.f. n. wicked, 
 good for nothing. 
 
 H ”«r* | ra-i | Bah. or Rel. comp. 761 ; cr. 
 foohsh, wicked, -rH 1 rMl nom. sin. e/''‘MlrH*T 
 mind, soul, 6 th c. 147. 
 
 for sin. m. foohsh, wicked. 
 
 H'BW acc. sin. of H'H’d m. love, ist c. 103; 
 see note under . 
 
 H*H Vi* 4 | gen. sin. of m. the god of 
 
 love, 1st c. 103 ; see last. 
 
 \ 
 
 H**! 11 he imagines, he thinks; 3 d sin. pres, 
 atm. of rt H *1 4<A conj. 
 
 ■s 
 
 H«q« thou thinkest, thou thinkest of, thou 
 thinkest (fit) ; 2 d sin. pres, atm . of rt H 
 4 th conj. 684, 617. 
 
 ins. sin. of m. grief, sorrow, 
 anger, 3 d c. 1 1 1 . 
 
 H^lfl T R Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; 
 cr. anger, nOiW ins. sin. 0/ VCfa m.f. n. 
 filled with, affected by. 
 
 I beheve, 1 think, I imagine; 1st sin. 
 pres. atm. of rt 4 th conj. 617. 
 
 *T*T of me ; gen. sin. of HIT or ^Wrl, q. v. 
 
 HHg: they crushed, they trampled down; 
 3 d pi. 2d pret. of rt ; but HH?: is the 
 
 usual form, see 364. 
 
 HhImvH for *f*T by 31. 
 
 HHlSmi for W ^fa by 31. 
 
 *-(*-11 ftl qiH for ’•Rf'd by 31. 
 
 HMlfy for " 3 lfa by 31. 
 
 *TOTh1 bc'iH for *T*T ^ThI (Bll H by 31. 
 
 *mi% for by 31. 
 
 he rubbed, he bruised or crushed; 3 d 
 sin. 2d pret. atm. of rt 364. 
 for tHT fry 
 
 for "JbU by 32. 
 
 TOT nom. sin. of HI. Ill n. death. 
 
 *tc*uifj abl. sin. of HI. *11 n. death. 
 
 HW acc. sin. of m. a mortal. 
 
 HmlHlH gen. pi. of HW m. a mortal, 103. 
 
 BUTT for HrqH nom. sin. ofWZt m. a mortal, 
 ist c. 103. 
 
 HUT by me ; ins. sin. of 218. 
 
 Hfa in me; loc. sin. of rt 218. At 
 Books XIII. 65. XV. 7. it denotes with 
 me or at my house. 
 
 He) acc. sin. of Hc 5 n. dust, dirt. 
 
 Complex comp. 771; He! 
 cr. mire, dust, f^v cr. smeared, defiled, 
 acc. sin.f. from n. a limb, the 
 body, 108. 
 
 ♦irtM^rnfcon 1 jj-)H Complex comp. 771; 
 He) cr. dirt, cr. mud, mire, ^THfeSH 
 cr. besmeared, *1 acc. sin. 
 from ». a Umb, 108. 
 
198 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 nom. sin. f. covered with dust 
 and mire ; ( from cr. dirt, and 
 
 muddy, 159.) 
 
 *Tfr 5 »Tt nom. sin. m. of qfc?»T m.f. n. dirty, 
 covered with dirt. 
 
 frt'l I nom. sin.f. dirty, covered with mud 
 and dust. 
 
 qfrtdT acc. sin. f. of *Tf^ 5 «T m.f. n. dirty, 
 dusty, tarnished, (the lustre of whose 
 beauty was tarnished,) lit. dirty. 
 
 *Tc5»T ms. sin. of n. dirt, dust, want of 
 brightness. 
 
 m.f. n. great, 5 th c. 142, 
 nom. or acc. sin. n. of *T?'rT m. f. n. 
 great, 142. 
 
 gen . sin. m. or n. m.f. n. great. 
 
 ins. sin. m. or n. of m.f. n. great. 
 
 JT?rfrT loc. sin. m. or n. of m.f. n. great. 
 
 nom. sin.f. of m.f. n. great. 
 
 ♦HjiVl ins. sin.f. of JT?rT m.f. n. great. 
 for 1 \nom. or acc.sin.n.ofWZ IT great. 
 
 I ^ \acc.sin . m . a long journey; {comp, 
 of anomalously used for >T^7 778, 
 
 and a road.) 
 
 by the great sages, (Karm. or 
 Des. comp. 755; cr. great ,/or 
 by 778, ins. pi. of m. a 
 
 sage, 2 d c. 1 10 ; ^TT + = ’ 5 TT by 32.) 
 
 for H d nom. sin. in. the great 
 sage. See last. 
 
 ♦1 £ 4T<ii l *i yen. pi. of JT^fq m. a great sage 
 or saint; {from *T?T for 778, and 
 ot. a sage, 32.) 
 
 Karm. or Des. comp. 755; 
 for Ht-rt x (778) cr. great, qiTq: nom. sin. 
 of qqq m. body. 
 
 *T?Tqft loc. sin. n. of *1^1 m.f. n. very 
 terrible; {comp. ofH? T 778, and tftr ter- 
 rible.) 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; qjTT 
 great, 778, ^HT^flcc.pZ. ofWl m. speed, 
 velocity, fleetness. 
 
 H ^ I rtM 1 1 Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; *TrTT 
 for *TjnT cr. great, 778, iHTT: nom. sin. m. 
 from inr?T n. penance, devotion, 164. a. 
 ^TTHTT: nom . sin. m. of n. of 
 
 great glory .very glorious, 7 th c.164. a, 778. 
 H £ I r« rj m . f. n. high-minded, magnani- 
 mous, (Bah. or Rel. comp. 7 66; HITT 
 for rf cr. great, 778, ^TTWrT mind, 
 soul, 6th c. 147.) 
 
 yen. sin. of «T m.f.n. mag- 
 nanimous, great-minded, 6th c. 147. 
 
 *i ^ I rn H 1 ins. sin. of m.f. n. noble- 
 
 minded. 
 
 H£lr*T»TT yen. pi. of q^TW^T m.f. n. great- 
 minded, 6th c. 147. 
 
 acc. sin. of m.f. n. high- 
 
 minded. 
 
 irnl«T 3 T nom. pi. m. of m. f. n. 
 
 high-minded. 
 
 HdlrHMI nom. du. m. of *T^TW«T high- 
 minded. 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; *T?T 
 for great, 778, and «L[ffK nom. sin. 
 m. from SfrT f. lustre, glory. 
 
 *T?TSI 7 T voc. sin. O most illustrious. See last. 
 q?TT'T nom. sin. m. of great, q. v. 
 q^T'qqT^/or q^MSlrf abl. sin. of 
 m.n. a kitchen. 
 
 acc.pl. m. of 1 •J*TTq m.f. n. 
 magnanimous ; {comp, of for 
 great, and 'ST'pTR^ disposition.) 
 t*fi acc. sin. m. of m.f. n. great. 
 h ? [T U 1 sTl very wise, Bah. or Rel. comp. 
 766 ; q?T for *if d cr. great, 778, HT# 
 nom. du. of His< m. a wise man, 1 st c. 103. 
 q^TWcSt nom. sin. m. of great strength, very 
 powerful, 778. 
 
 strong-armed, Bah. orRel.co.mp. 
 766 ; *T?T for qjT^ cr. great, 778, ’qTj: 
 nom. sin. of 4 m. an arm, 3 d c. ill. 
 
 ’Ml?'! voc.sin.m.O long-armed, O strong- 
 armed, O valiant one. See last. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 199 
 
 voc. sin. m. O great-minded one; 
 (comp, o/*f? T great, 778, and mind, 
 
 reason, intellect, 119, 761.) 
 
 nom.sin.m. greatly blessed, gifted, 
 or endowed. See next. 
 
 I^T^TT nom. sin. f. of I*TT T T m. /. n. 
 highly fortunate, greatly blessed, of ex- 
 alted virtue ; (from for *npT great, 
 778, and HT 1 ! portion.) 
 
 voc. pi. m. O greatly blessed ! 
 *TiTWP 7 voc. sin.f. O greatly blessed! 
 H^THTTTt ins. pi. tn. of *T? 7 *rRT m. f. n. 
 highly blessed. 
 
 $ I *TTnT for nom. sin. m. greatly 
 
 blessed. 
 
 voc. sin. m. O mighty armed; (comp. 
 o/JTjtT great, 778, and *pT the arm, 766.) 
 
 voc. sin. m. or f. O high-minded 
 one; (comp, of Hr-T great, 778, and Hfri 
 the mind, 119.) 
 
 nom.sin.m. or f. of f^m.f.n. 
 
 high-minded ; (comp, of *T?T for *ui 
 great, 778, and *PHT the mind, see 164.0.) 
 *i?l^ 3 lT: nom. sin. m. of *1? I M3I*T m.f. n. 
 of great renown, very glorious; (comp, of 
 great, 778, and fame, 164. a.) 
 in the vast forest, (Karm. or Des. 
 comp. 755; *TfT/or cr. great, 778, 
 ''-'i M iA l loc.sin.ofWCjm n . a forest, 1 st c. 1 04.) 
 ^TFTT^r. nom. sin. of *1$ l<M m.a great warrior; 
 (lit. one who fights in a large car, comp. 
 ofKV for 778, and m. a chariot.) 
 
 (The size of the chariot was anciently re- 
 gulated by the rank of the warrior.) 
 I f?TT^rn nom. pi. m. great warriors. See last. 
 *nnrnT voc. sin. Tn. O great king, (Karm. 
 or Des. comp. 755; for cr. 
 great, 778, TT*T for TT 3 T»T voc. sin. of 
 TT 3 HT a king, 6 th c. 151. a.) 
 
 *1 K I *1 1 nom. sin. m. a great king. 
 
 acc. sin. of *^ 1 TT 3 T m. a great 
 king. See last. 
 
 loc. sin. in the great forest ; (comp, 
 of MV 778, and 'T'T n. a wood.) 
 
 H?lqK voc. sin. m. O great hero; (comp, 
 of 778, and m. a hero.) 
 
 Baii. or Rel. comp. 761; *T?T 
 great, 778, « 03 w nom. sin. m. from 
 71. valour, heroism. 
 
 very devotional, great devotees, 
 (Bah. or IIel. comp. 766; >T?T /o/*l?W 
 cr. great, 778, pTiTf nom. du. m. from "371 
 n. a rehgious vow, 1 st c. 104.) 
 
 voc. sin. O great mountain, (Karm. 
 or Des. comp. 755; *T?T for great, 
 
 ■=N 
 
 778, ^T ?5 voc. sin. o/"5 Tc 5 m. a mountain, 
 1st c. 103.) 
 
 770771 . sin. Tn. great mountain. See last. 
 
 C* 
 
 acc. sin. m. a great caravan; (comp. 
 0/^ 778 . and m. a caravan.) 
 
 loc.sin.m. in a great caravan. See last. 
 
 Karm. or Des. comp. 755; *T£T 
 for cr. great, fsirTR nom.pl. of 
 m. a lion, 1 st c. 103. 
 
 r T^T^«T^T acc. sin. m. loud-sounding; (comp. 
 o/JT^T great, 778, and sound, 766.) 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; JftTT 
 for great, 778, nom. sin. m. of 
 771. the jaw. 
 
 *t ^ 1 ^ «i*1 acc. pi. 777. See last. 
 
 RfftrrsT f 0 r tr f rrqDT acc. pi. of *rnrn in. a 
 buffalo, ist c. 103* 
 
 acc. sin. aqueen,istc.io6. 
 
 ins. sin. o/jrfftft/. a queen royal. 
 acc. sin. of f. the earth. 
 
 ind. for the sake of the earth ; (*$ 
 the earth, and eft H on account, 731.0,791.) 
 
 *n{l P«j rtt 770777 . pi. of ? 77 . a king, a 
 
 sovereign, 5 th c. 136. 
 
 rt I pen. pi. of JT^Tfsjrt m. a king. 
 loc. sin. o/^sHrfrt n. the surface of 
 the ground, the ground; (comp, of 
 cr. the earth, and 1 TF 5 n. surface, 743.) 
 
 Q q 
 
200 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 Rl^RT voc. sin. of Rt^RT m. a mountain, 
 1st c. 103. 
 
 for H^RfiTR^ nom. sin. m. a king, 
 (Tat. or Dep. comp. 744; R?ft cr. the 
 earth, xif?r: nom. sin. o/R frf a lord.) 
 R^Rff voc. sin. m. O king! see 121. 
 ri^tt: gen. sin. m. of a king, see 121. 
 
 ♦1 mT?S m. a king, lit. earth-protector; ( from 
 the earth, and RT 75 a guardian.) 
 RtfhjTS? acc. sin. of m. guardian of 
 
 the earth. 
 
 nom. sin. m. a king, earth-protector. 
 acc. pi. of * *i^li(tr 5 m. guardian 
 of the earth. 
 
 H /l M l rt'l nom. sin. m. a king, earth-protector. 
 gen. sin. m. a mountain. 
 
 acc. sin. of R*rt /. the earth. 
 
 *\ • *s 
 
 acc. sin. o/R^? m. the great chief; 
 {comp, of *T^T 778, and ^ 32, 755;) a 
 name applied to the god Indra. 
 
 nom. pi. m. of whom the great 
 Indra is the first, (Bah. or Rel. comp. 
 764. b; R*!^( cr. the great Indra, 'STraTt 
 nom.pl. m. of 'H I tl m.f. n. first, 1st c.103.) 
 
 nom. pi. m. great lords, (Karm. or 
 Des. comp. 755; R?T for RijfiT great, 778, 
 i^rr: nom.pl. of%fc R lord, isf c. 103.) 
 
 *1 f'l rH r \ loc.sin.ofH^HW^ m. a great festival; 
 
 {comp. ofH^l 778, and a festival.) 
 
 *t £1 *1 *i : nom. pi. m. of HITT if H m. f. n. of 
 great might, very mighty ; {comp, of 
 great, and 'srVsnr power, strength, 77 6.) 
 HT me; acc. sin. from nom. I, 218. 
 
 RT negative, dissuasive or prohibitive particle, 
 not, do not; often used with the 3d pret., 
 the augment being dropped, as HT TfTR: do 
 not grieve, see 889, 717. a. 
 
 RTR nom. or acc. sin. o/RTR n. meat, flesh. 
 rt me; acc. sin. from »om. RfiJ I, 218. 
 mfcri ind. without delay, cpiickly ; {from 
 RT prohib. not, and fR^ long.) 
 
 RT 7 r. for RTiTT; voc. sin. O mother ! 
 
 RTiTTI O mother! voc. sin. of RTTT 129. 
 
 srnrc acc. sin. of RT^ f. a mother, 129. 
 
 for RTif%H nom. sin. m. Matali, 
 the charioteer of Indra; compare Sakun- 
 tala Act VII. and Raghuvansa XII. 86. 
 
 RTiTT nom. sin. of RTW f. a mother, 129. 
 
 Hlfjt/br HlriH^ gen. sin. o/’RTiT f. a mother. 
 
 HTiJT for *11 ft gen. sin. of HTH f. a mother, 
 129. 
 
 ♦Hrtrtlt nom.pl. q/'RTHcS m. a maternal uncle. 
 
 RTTT^T'Tacc./d.f^'HlifA m. a maternal uncle. 
 
 HlrfMHI Tat. or Dep. comp. 743, maternal 
 aunt; RTTT cr. a mother, M H I for WHI (70) 
 nom. sin. of yH f. a sister, 129. a. 
 
 Hlef! ins. sin. of HI if f. a mother, 129. 
 
 O giver of honour; voc. sin. m. of 
 *lH(( m.f. n. ; {comp, of *iH honour, 
 and <T who gives, 580.) 
 
 RTHHfH thou regardest, thou respectest; 
 2 d sin. pres, of rt HR 10 th conj. 283. 
 
 RTHR to. a man, a human being, 1st c. 103. 
 
 HT*pT acc. sin. of HTRR m. a man, 1st c. 103. 
 
 hthr nom. sin. n. m.f. n. human. 
 
 hthr: nom. sin. m. a man. 
 
 * 
 
 Hrgxn: nom. pi. of m. a roan. 
 
 HTHRt nom. sin. f. a woman, a female mortal. 
 
 RT*pft nom. sin.f. ©/"HIRR m.f. n. human. 
 
 RT*Jtrl’ acc. sin. o/nr^f. a woman. 
 
 HTTJR^ acc. sin.f. o/’RTHR m.f. n. human. 
 
 HT*JRR loc.pl. of HT*JR m. a man, mankind. 
 
 HfHtR acc. sin. n. o/’RT^^R m.f. n. human. 
 
 HTH me ; acc. sin. from nom. sin. 'R? . 
 
 HTRT nom. sin.f. magic, sorcery, witchcraft. 
 
 HTfrR voc. sin. of HTfrR m. a venerable or 
 excellent person. 
 
 nom. sin. m. the wind. 
 
 HPT acc. sin. of HTH to. a path, a road. 
 
 HPK'I loc. sin. of HTRTT n. searching for. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 201 
 
 HTrrmtfTT nom. sin. f. of FI AfRIT m.f. n. seek- 
 ing for ; pres. p. dim. of rt FT^ 526. 
 
 FTFT for FTFTF nom. pi. of FTF m. a path, 
 a road, a way. 
 
 *rrrmni gen. pi. of F'fa m. a path, a road. 
 
 urn I fa I seek ; 1st sin. pres, of rt FTF 1st 
 conj. 261. 
 
 by 34 - 
 
 for FT Alfa 
 
 wrrffarm 
 
 FTF acc. sin. of FTF m. a month, (for a 
 month, 821.) 
 
 FTFTF (icc.pl. of FTF m. a month, see 821. 
 FI W prohibitive particle (FT FT), used with 
 the 3d preterite, after rejection of the aug- 
 ment, and equivalent to do not. 
 fa?T nom . sin. of fa<? ». a friend, 1st c. 104. 
 facTjTV loc. sin. m. in the injury of a friend ; 
 
 (fa^ cr. a friend, TJ^ m. injury.) 
 fa^T acc. sin. o/fF^Tn. a couple, a pair, 
 a brace ; a pair of children, twins, a pair 
 of gifts, &c., isf c. 104. 
 fa®TT ind. falsely, untruly, 717. e. 
 fFBFrflT Tat. or Dep. comp. 743 ; fal? 
 cr. a sweetmeat, a dainty, ’ 3 TWT nom. sin. 
 m. of to. a maker, 127. (Lit. a maker 
 of dainties, a skilful cook.) 
 
 FT* *: nom. sin. m. of m.f. n. released, 
 emitted, sent forth ; past p. p. of rt FF 
 628, 539. 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 767 ; FFi 
 cr. dishevelled, loose, ^3|1 f acc. sin. f. 
 
 *N # ^ 
 
 from hair, 108. 
 
 nom. or acc. sin. of FI? n. the mouth, 
 the face, the countenance. 
 
 for FJ? nF ind. in the face, in the 
 mouth, from the mouth ; (FT? with affix 
 7 TF, 719.) 
 
 Fwiri abl. sin. of FT? n. the mouth, the face. 
 
 FT?Tf? nom. n. of FT? n. the face, the coun- 
 tenance, 1st c. 104. 
 
 FFF 5 T*. ind. principally, 725. In Book 
 
 VIII. 21. it is used for loc. pi. of 
 
 FFF principal. 
 
 FWTfF nom. or acc. pi. n. of FPT m.f. n. 
 excellent, 1 st c. 104, 187. 
 
 FTonr ins.pl. of F?F m.f.n. chief, excellent. 
 
 F^fTT let him let go, let him set free, let him 
 allow to depart, let him release ; 3 d sin. 
 imp. of rt F' - ? 6th conj. 281, 628. 
 
 F?j acc. sin. of FrT /. joy. 
 
 FTTT ins. sin. of F<T /. joy, delight. 
 
 Hfrjrti: nom. pi. m. or f. of FfarT m. f. n. 
 rejoiced, delighted. 
 
 Ff^Ft nom. sin. m. o/Ff^TT m.f. n. rejoiced, 
 joyful ; past p. p. of rt F? 538. 
 
 Ff<ri! nom. du. m. of FPd'fT m.f. n. joyful, 
 happy. 
 
 ins. pi. of ijffa m. a saint, a hermit, 
 
 2 d c. no. 
 
 W: he rejoiced, he was delighted; 3 d sin. 
 2d pret. atm. of rt FF 364. 
 
 Ffafa: ins.pl. o/"FfV m. the fist, 2 d c. no. 
 
 F>ITTFft nom. sin.f. of F ml H stealing, cap- 
 tivating; pres.p. of rt F? 9 th conj. 524. 
 
 FJ[: for F^Fint/.repeatedly, again and again. 
 
 Fgc for F|TF^ ind. repeatedly. 
 
 ftttt acc. sin. to. for a moment, for a short 
 time, 821. is properly a space of 
 
 forty-eight minutes. 
 
 F^rfa he is troubled, bewildered, or perplex- 
 ed; 3d sin. pres, of rt FF 4 th conj. 612. 
 
 FT? O fool ; voc. sin. of F 3 - to. a fool. 
 
 *|FF ins. sin. to. of FF m.f. n. foolish. 
 
 FTTt for Fg"F nom. sin. to. of FT? m.f. n. 
 foolish, 1st c. 103. 
 acc. sin. of FT? n. urine, 1 st c. 104. 
 
 FffWM nom. sin. to. of FfwFTT m.f. n. cor- 
 poreal, possessing a material form, incar- 
 nate, 3th c. 140. 
 
 FrgT ins. sin. o/Ffw f. form, figure, 2d c. 112. 
 
 Fft loc. sin. o/’F^T^ m. the head, 150. 
 
 Q q 2 
 
202 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 loc. sin. of m. the head, 6 th c. 
 
 149, 150. 
 
 nom. sin. m. one who lives by 
 hunting, a hunter; ( from H*T an animal, 
 a wild beast, game, and affTH living.) 
 
 H'lPg *li*^ Dwan. or Agg. comp. 748; 
 V cr. an animal, a wild beast, fsl ul *^acc. 
 pi. of fgH m. a bird, 1st c. 103. 
 
 HTTftsprri Dwan. or Agg. comp. 748; 
 HIT cr. an animal, HfsjTU; acc.pl. of #lfsj «T 
 m. a bird, 6 th c. 159, 58. 
 
 Dwan. or Agg. comp. 748; tJH 
 cr. an animal, t?f8T|T loc. pi. of rn. 
 
 a bird, 6 th c. 159. 
 
 seek ye, hunt ye for, search ye out ; 
 2d pi. imp. atm. of rt Tl 10 th conj. 283. 
 
 HHHH thou dost seek, thou searchest for; 
 2 d sin. pres. atm. of rt H*T 10 th conj. 283. 
 
 Tp I #1 M H ins. sin. m.of H'nHT'T m.f.n. search- 
 ing for; pres.]), atm. of rt Tl is# conj. 
 
 HHftTg to search for; inf. of rt Tl 10 th 
 conj. 439. 
 
 HnftPHf'rT they shall search for, they shall 
 seek; 3 dpi. 2d fat. ofrt HH 10 th conj. 491. 
 
 HTTCTC Tat. or Dep. comp. 743 ; cr. 
 a beast, ^CTT nom. sin. of in. a king, 
 a monarch, 8 th c. 176. e. 
 
 Hn^TP-TH acc. sin. m. See next. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; HH cr. 
 an animal, wild beast, nom. sin. of 
 
 m. a hunter. 
 
 Complex comp. 771; V 
 cr. an animal, a wild beast, HTTcF cr. a 
 serpent, fH^P'Trf loc. sin. n. of P«t MpMrf 
 m. f. n. infested, haunted by ; past p. p. 
 ofrt with f*T (70), 338. 
 
 JJHUTTtTrPgT voc. sin. of HJ|3lr-#i Bfl having 
 eyes like those of a young deer or fawn ; 
 ( from ^fTTJTPT cr. a young deer, and 
 substituted for ^STpTif the eye, see 778.) 
 
 jprifaf voc. sin. O best of beasts, O chief 
 of animals, Tat. on Dep. comp. 743. b; 
 
 T 1 cr. a bea6t, H 5 TV voc. sin. of 
 m.f. n. best. 
 
 HHWTH cjen.pl. o/HH m. a beast, is# c. 103. 
 
 HHH* O king, monarch, or chief of beasts. 
 for + 3Y by 32. 
 
 bTnrafa acc . sin . of b I 1 rt! f. a fibre of the 
 stalk of a lotus, a lotus-stalk. 
 
 acc. sin. m. of H 7 T m.f. n. dead, dying; 
 past p. p. of rt H. 
 
 HTTOT gen. sin. n. of HIT m.f. n. dead. 
 
 *??•! acc. sin. of H 7 T m. death. 
 
 I vi J t va 
 
 flT^/or ♦T’FJH nom. sin. of m. death, 
 
 3d c. III. 
 
 Jjf^rTT nom. sin.f. of HbfTT m.f. n. trampled 
 on, crushed ; past p. p. of rt 338. 
 
 HTT? ind. blandly, softly, coaxingly, see 792. 
 
 commencing softly; ( from cr. 
 
 soft, mild, ond^THT ins. sin.f. of m.f.n. j 
 first, preceding; see 777. c. and 792.) 
 
 H'SHToTfH nom. sin. n. of HTTHTH m.f. n. 1 
 being crushed, being bruised ; pres. p. 
 pass, ofrt HH 328. 
 
 HV loc. sin. n. of HV n. war, battle. 
 
 HShPc'ScMH Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; j 
 H? cr. clean, bright, pure, HfiFScTTH acc. 
 sin.f. from Hfroc 5 n. water, is# c. 108. 
 
 H to me, of me ; dat. or gen. sin. of HW or 
 HTTHrT, q. v. 
 
 b VdTfT for HXTHT'T loc. sin. at the sound of 
 rain; {from HH a cloud, and »TT<T sound.) 
 The Indian peacock is very restless at the 
 approach of the rains, in which it is ob- 
 served to take delight. Its circular move- I 
 ments are a frequent subject of allusion 
 with Hindu poets, and are often by them 
 compared to dancing; thus S'akuntala 
 Act IV. ‘ The peacock on the lawn ceases , 
 its dance.’ Meghaduta ( 1 . 215) : ‘ Pleased 
 on each terrace, dancing with delight, 
 The friendly peacock hails thy grateful 
 flight.’ Malati-Madhava (p. 108) : ‘As 
 pleased the peafowl hail the bow of 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 203 
 
 heaven, &:c.’ Compare also Raghuvansa 
 XIV. 69. 
 
 jnrfiTtjitfr Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; ini 
 cr. a cloud, nom. sin. m. sound; 
 
 ‘ sounding like a thunder-cloud.’ 
 
 J?TTRI gen. sin. of *nj m. a cloud. 
 
 acc. sin. of *fl f. the earth. 
 he. sin. of f. the earth, 
 
 1st c. 106. 
 
 Hq he or she thought; 3 d sin. 2 d pret. dim. 
 ofrt »TT 375. a, 617. 
 
 *TtSffq7qT having released ; past ind. p. of 
 rt tOtS 10 tk conj. 559. 
 
 Hlvrqfff thou shalt be hberated ; 2 d sin. 
 2d fut. of rt ij’q in pass. 628, 463. The 
 parasmai-pada terminations are here used 
 in the passive verb, see 253. b. note. 
 
 having loosed, having unharness- 
 ed ; past ind. p. of rt qq in caus. 549. 
 
 rejoice thou, take thou pleasure; 2 d 
 sin. imp. atm. of rt 1st conj. 261. 
 
 h cj nom. sin. m. of m.f. n. be- 
 
 wildering, depriving of sense, stupefying; 
 pres.p. of rt STf in caus. 527. 
 
 HTT*r tTJ nom. sin. m. of m.f. n. infatu- 
 
 ated; past p.p. ofrt in caus. 612, 549. 
 
 miVrn nom. sin.f. q/ , Jnn>rT m.f. n. bewil- 
 dered, stupefied, infatuated. 
 
 ■pJ<T?T he, she or it dies ; 3 d sin. pres. atm. 
 of rt *T 6th conj. 626. 
 
 irPTH^T Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; 
 cr. drooping, faded, tJ J l N nom. sin. °/^T 
 f. a garland, a chaplet, 8th c. 176. 
 
 *s -v, 
 
 Complex comp. 771; 
 cr. a wild man, a barbarian, rnsc 
 cr. a robber, « H n h acc. sin. n. of TTTTiT 
 m.f. n. infested by; past p.p. of rt ^^538. 
 
 tj. 
 
 q for q*^ who ; nom. sin. m. of qq m.f. n., 
 226. 
 
 q acc. sin. m. o/'q'rf m./.n. who, which, 226. 
 tniJTT? nom. sin. m. the king of the Yakshas; 
 (comp, oft cr. aYaksha, and TT? for 
 TT^( 4 «) nom. sin. ofTT^m., 8th c. i"]6.e.) 
 The Yaksha was a kind of demi-god, at- 
 tendant on Kuvera, the god of wealth, 
 and employed by him in the care of his 
 gardens &c. situated on mount Kailasa. 
 The Yakshas were supposed to be much 
 courted by the Apsarasas or nymphs of 
 Indra’s heaven, but that they had wives 
 of their own is clear from the Megha- 
 duta. Their name is said to be derived 
 from gaksh ‘ to worship,’ either because 
 they worship Kuvera, or are themselves 
 worshipped by men. 
 
 ■trETrfw. Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; qqf 
 cr. a Yaksha, a kind of demi-god, see 
 last, wfvq: nom. sin. a lord, a sovereign, 
 qsff nom. sin. f. a Yakshi, the wife of a 
 Yaksha. See last. 
 
 ■MuiR loc.pl. oft fEJ m. a Yaksha. See last. 
 TTsft nom. sin. of q< 5 J m. a Yaksha, 1st c. 
 103. See last. 
 
 q^ for qTT nom. sin. n. what. 
 
 N*' \ 
 
 H let him curb, let him guide ; 3 d sin. 
 imp. of rt q*T 1st conj. 270. 
 qjfrlMUI /or -H j) H 1 *i"P nom. sin. of 
 
 m.f. n. sacrificing; pres. p. atm. of rt 
 q»T 597. (It means sometimes a master.) 
 qsf loc. sin. of q$l m. sacrifice, 1st c. 103. 
 q$P| loc. pi. oftfst m. a sacrifice, 1st c. 103. 
 qflT for qftq ins. pi. of qjf m. a sacrifice. 
 HApron. m.f. n. who, which, what, 226. 
 qiT acc. sin. n. of qq who, which, what, 226. 
 qq ind. since, because, inasmuch as, that, 
 7 I 3- «• 
 
 qq strive thou, make effort; 2 d sin. imp. 
 of rt qq 1st conj. 261. The more usual 
 form is this root being generally in 
 
 the dtmane-pada. 
 qqi for qrnr as, because, since. 
 
204 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 strive ye, take pains, make ye effort; 
 2d pi. imp. atm. of rt tiff 1st conj. 261. 
 tlTHT ind. as, in the same way as, because. 
 xrffT^ I will strive ; is< sin. 2d fat. atm. of 
 rt tiff 414. 
 
 tlfffiff ind. on whose account, by reason of 
 whom; {comp, of Tiff 526, and «Ji rf on 
 account of, 791, 917.) 
 
 TO m. effort, exertion, pains, trouble. 
 acc. sin. of V<jT m. effort. 
 
 tTcff ind. where, wherever, because, since, 
 wherefore, that. 
 
 acc. sin. f. having (my) 
 dwelling wherever evening (falls) ; 
 where, UN evening, TTfiTSHTR acc. sin. 
 f. from flfrl'JN m. a dwelling, 108. 
 
 W ind. so that, that, as, so as, 721. 
 tTffTffrrff ind. according to will, according 
 to pleasure, at pleasure ; {from d'ilt as, 
 and ffiTH desire, 760.) 
 tlffTTTff as they came, Adv. comp. 760; 
 •M 'il I ind. as, tiff acc. sin. n. of tTff gone, 
 went, see 760. 
 
 tHITrltejff ind. according to the truth; {comp. 
 
 q/“*nTT as, and truth, see 760.) 
 h v 4 1 ri ind. truly, circumstantially; {in Book 
 XXI. 25.) for such a purpose. 
 
 •Mold'd acc. sin. n. narrative, circumstantial 
 account. This compound may also be re- 
 yarded as indeclinable {from *txJl and fftJT 
 721), circumstantially. 
 ffNInxtl ind. in any way, any how. 
 
 WTfST for W ^TTr^I by 31. 
 
 *1 ’ll 1 •MITT according to tiuth, justice, fitness 
 or propriety, justly, fitly ; {from tpiT as, 
 and ffJN justice, fitness, see 760.) 
 tT^Tti for tTZJT by 31. 
 tT^nff ind. worthily, properly, suitably; 
 
 {comp, of TT'ZTT as, and worthy, 760.) 
 tr^PT^ for g mi 'A d (48) ind. truly, exactly, 
 rightly. 
 
 •M g N d ind. according to usage, suitably, 
 fitly. 
 
 for ind. justly, according 
 
 to rule. 
 
 Wffffil ind. according to rule, fitly, see 760. 
 'ttxjl'jJ ind. as (it) happened, as took place, 
 circumstantially; {from tr?IT as, and 
 happened, occurred, took place, 760.) 
 ' 3 T^rPSf a ind. according to faith, in all faith, 
 in all fidelity; {comp, of tTffT as, and '-hsi 
 f. faith, see 760.) 
 
 g g I « jj-H ind. at the moment of contact, at 
 the moment of (his) approach, oppor- 
 tunely; {from tT^TT as, and TTj? contact, 
 meeting, 760.) 
 
 ind. according to the truth, truth- 
 fully, see 760. 
 
 ind. happily, conveniently, pleasant- 
 ly; {from as, and ITT? pleasure, 760.) 
 g 'g 1 Z 8 for trffT by 3 1 . 
 
 trtTr 3 "fTT for trffT by 32. 
 
 for by 32. 
 
 ggg for ggT ^4 by 32. 
 tmfrffff for w ffr?m by 32. 
 tjgff for TPIT tTff by 33. 
 tfglffi Adv. comp. 760; as said, as spoken, 
 according to what was said, according to 
 request; {comp, of g g ! as, and TTffi said.) 
 gMl^lftT nom.pl. n. o/’trgYffi m./. n. as said. 
 
 tpqTWTff ind. with as great effort as possi- 
 ble, 760; (fromTf * IT as, and TffTTff effort.) 
 IT? ind. that, inasmuch as, 713. 
 tn? ind. if, 727. b. 
 
 tlf^ffT ind. whether, whether or no, 728. b. 
 Tjfrj-grarzjaRm: for trfffgT ?rftr 
 
 by 3 r > 34 - 
 
 tT^^tjT ind. spontaneously; {ins. sin. of 
 tl^t^T.) 
 
 tTOf<I ind. although, if even. 
 
 TTEPjgrftl for irf? ’ST^glT ^rfq by 34, 31. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 205 
 
 *T 57 *rPW'T for Ilf? , nfn by 34. 
 
 nn for IT? (47) that, 920. b. 
 mm nom.sin.of *lui m. a driver, a charioteer, 
 mil nom. sin. of 1TH m. Yama, the god of 
 justice, presiding over the different Nara- 
 kas or hells, son of Surya, the sun, re- 
 gent of the south and of the lower world. 
 He is the judge of departed souls (cor- 
 responding to the Greek god Pluto or 
 Minos), and as such is identified with 
 death. His abode is in the infernal city 
 of Yamapur, whither the Hindus believe 
 that a departed soul repairs, and receiv- 
 ing a just sentence from Yama, ascends 
 to Swarga or descends to Naraka, or as- 
 sumes on earth the form of some animal 
 according to its deserts. As god of 
 punishment, Yama is represented bear- 
 ing a cord or noose (m^l) as well as a 
 or rod. 
 
 min nom. sin. of m. Yama, 1st c. 103. 
 See last. 
 
 nom. sin. of mT m. Yama, the god of 
 death. See last. 
 
 tlH I by which ; ins. sin.f. of H? 226. 
 •MUlTnc/or nniffllT^reom. sin. of MMlfn m. 
 Yayati, a celebrated king of India, fifth 
 of the lunar race, 2 d c. 1 10. 
 
 •Mb; they went; 3c? pi. 2d pret. of rt ITT 644. 
 mj^./or b they went; 3d pi. 2d pret. of 
 rt m 373. 
 
 W he went ; 3 d sin. 2d pret. of rt H T 644. 
 ITS! for W who ; nom. sin. of mT 226. 
 for H"5in acc. n. of U 41 ti glory, fame, 
 n. glory, fame, "jth c. 164. 
 ins. sin. of 1 T 3 Tn n. fame, fair fame, 
 good character, virtue, 7 th c. 164. 
 
 O illustrious lady ! voc. sin. f. of 
 iT^lfnin m.f. n. famous, 159. 
 nSlfis *ll nom. sin.f. noble, illustrious; (from 
 fame, and affix fn? 85. VII.) 
 to nom . sin. oftq m. asacrificer, 4th c. 127. 
 
 HUnn loc. sin. of mi m.f. n. who, which, 
 what, 226. 
 
 mm of whom; gen. sin. o/tf ? m.f. n., 226. 
 mmfn$iim? for mn nftrjnm? by 31. 
 
 mm? for mn by 31. 
 m who; nom. sin.f. 
 
 ITT acc. sin.f. ofVd^m.f. n. who, which, 226. 
 mmT dat. sin. m. of in' 1 !? m.f. n. asking, 
 soliciting; pres.p. of rt m? to ask, 524. 
 mW acc. sin. m. of m? m.f. n. gone, going; 
 
 past p. p. of rt m 532, 896. a. 
 
 •Ml Pri he, she or it goes; 3 d sin. of rt ViJ 2d 
 conj. 317, 644. 
 
 m? let him go, let it pass ; 3 d sin. imp. of 
 rt m to go, 2 d conj. 644. 
 nTff to go; inf. of rt in 459. 
 
 iffiT loc. sin. m. of *lld m.f. n. gone; past 
 p. p. of rt in to go, 532, 644. 
 
 Wf nom. sin. m. of Ml rf m.f. n. arrived at, 
 restored to; past p.p. of rt in to go, 532. 
 HTOT1 for intW TTrTTn by 34. 
 
 UTRT having gone; past ind.p. of rt in 556. 
 inn acc.pl.m.of^t m.f.n. who, which, 226. 
 in*T acc. sin. of inn n. a vehicle, a carriage. 
 
 of (or about) his yoked chariot ; 
 (comp, of inn cr. a vehicle, a carriage, 
 and gen. sin. of ipn m.f. n. capa- 
 
 ble of being yoked.) 
 
 mfn nom. pi. n. of mT who, which, 226. 
 innn ins. sin. of inn n. a vehicle. 
 
 Mlfm they go to ; 3 d pi. pres, of rt m 2 d 
 conj. 644. 
 
 tnnrf nom. pi. m. of mn m.f. n. going; pres. 
 
 p. par. of rt m, see 524. 
 mn \ acc. sin.f. oft HT m.f.n. who, which, 226. 
 mm? for mrnr as long as. 
 mm? ind. as long as, as much as, whilst, 
 bl 31 nom. pl.f. of m? m.f. n. who, which, 
 what, 226. 
 
 TNG nom. pl.f. of m.f . n. who, which, 226. 
 
 nTOWU for m ^nn by 31 and 37. 
 
206 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 ^rorfiT he, she or it will go; 3 d sin. 2d fut. 
 of rt"Q T 644. 
 
 ■M 1 4 -M Ch thou wilt go ; 2 d sin. 2d fut. of rt 
 ITT 644. 
 
 *rn?nftt I will go; ist sin. 2d fut. of rt 4 T. 
 mfVgothou; 2dsin.imp.0f r/ 4 T 2<i core/. 644. 
 nom. sin. n. or acc. sin. m. of m.f. n. 
 fit, fitting; yoked, joined; endowed with, 
 possessed of. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of m. f. n. endowed 
 with, possessed of, invested with, skilled, 
 practised, clever; past p.p. of rt 4* *^539. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of m.f. n. possessed 
 of, endowed with. 
 
 nom. pi. m. of UUi m.f. n. possessed 
 of, endowed with. 
 
 be thou prepared, prepare thyself, 
 gird thyself; 2 d sin. imp. of rt h^ire pass. 
 4 fT acc. sin. n. of 'grT m.f. n. possessed of, 
 filled with; past p. p. of rt 4 532. 
 xnn nom. sin.f. of& IT m.f. n. endowed with, 
 possessed of; past p.p. of rt 4 532. 
 
 4 U acc. sin. of 4 sT n. war, battle. 
 
 nom. sin. n. the game of war or 
 single combat; (comp, of battle, and 
 Wit game.) 
 
 for 42 TrT abl. sin. of hd re. war. 
 
 4jj 1 4 dat. sin. of 4 d re. battle. 
 
 4d loc. sin. of hd n. war, battle. 
 
 ■/rfVfsrt voc. sin. m. O Yudhishthira! Yu- 
 dhishthira was the elder of the five Pandu 
 princes, and leader in the great war be- 
 tween them and the Kurus. It is to 
 him that the sage Vfihadaswa relates the 
 story of Nala. (In the Malia-bharata he 
 is commonly designated TT*n.) 
 
 "^14 24 fight thou ; 2 d sin. imp. atm. of rt 
 44 4 th conj. 
 
 acc. sin. m. of m.f. n. desirous 
 
 of fighting, pugnacious; ( adj . formed 
 from the des. of 44 .) 
 
 748 ; ^ for (57) cr. young men, 
 ^ 4 f 4 T cr. old men, nom. pi. of 
 
 m. a child, a boy, 1st c. 103. 
 pron. thou, you, 219. 
 
 2|4»3Fr4 Tat. or Dep. comp. 742; ^4 cr. 
 a herd, a flock, acc. sin. f. of 
 
 m.f. re. strayed, wandered. 
 
 443 ft for 2J4 314 i red. in herds, in flocks, in 
 troops; (from 44 a herd, affix 725.) 
 
 44 you; nom. pi. of TJ'flTT 220. 
 
 *S 
 
 4 who ; nom. pi. m. of 47 T. 
 
 4 *T by whom, by which, by what reason, 
 because, since; ins. sin. m. or re. of 47 T. 
 
 4 «T ins. sin. m. by any whatsoever; (rel. 
 pron. joined to the interrogative, 235.) 
 
 44 T of whom ; gen. pi. m. of 47 T. 
 
 thou wilt he joined, thou shalt or 
 wilt become possessed of; 2d sin. 2d fut, 
 of rt in pass., see 702. 
 
 I will unite, I will join ; 1st sin. 2d 
 fut. atm. of rt 4 *T 670. 
 
 ■truf acc. sin. of 4 PI m. occupation, em- 
 ployment. 
 
 acc. sin. of hi rj re. a yojana, a mea- 
 sure of distance equivalent to nine miles,' 
 or (according to some) five miles, 823. 
 
 4 t »t *f^nr acc. sin. re. a hundred yojanas; 
 (comp, of 41*14 a yojana, or about five 
 miles, and TJTrT a hundred, 206.) 
 
 4 T 3 T 4 yoke thou, harness thou; 2 d sin. imp. 
 of rt h in caus. 481. 
 
 he yoked, he put to ; 3d sin. 2d 
 pret. of rt 4 *T in caus. 490. 
 
 *Tl 4 4 I Th I (will) yoke or will harness; is/ 
 sin. pres, of rt 4 in caus. 481. 
 
 4 t*Tf 4 i 4 T having yoked ; past ind. p. of rt 
 TpT 10 th conj. 583 ,p. 196, 558. 
 
 for 4 tpt 4 (36) I will fight; 1 st sin. 2d 
 fut. dim. of rt 2 J 4 . 
 
 4V37 nom. sin. of Mlsj m. a fighter, a war- 
 rior, a combatant, 4/A c. 127. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 207 
 
 nom. sin. n. a jewel of a woman, 
 i. e. a most excellent woman ; (comp, of 
 T /. a woman, and Tg^ n. a gem.) 
 
 ■m N >1 nom. sin. n. youth, manhood, the bloom 
 or prime of youth. 
 
 T. 
 
 • *s 
 
 TfUTT he shall take pleasure or enjoy him- 
 self; 3d sin. 2 d fut. atm. of rt TU 409, 433. 
 
 TIUTT thou shalt enjoy thyself, thou shalt 
 take thy pleasure; 2 d sin. 2d fut. atm. of 
 rt TU 409, 433. 
 
 TWUTRUT abl. du.n. of T^IUT m.f. n. hav- 
 ing red corners; ( from T 7 $ red, and 'Xit 
 an extremity, 76 6.) 
 
 TUJ defend thou; 2 d sin. imp. of rt TUT ist 
 conj. 261. 
 
 TSJuHm nom. sin.f. of TKH'ifal m.f n. to be 
 protected ; fut. pass. p. of rt TUT 570. 
 
 TEJUJ let them preserve ; 3 d pi. imp. of rt 
 TUT 1st conj. 261. 
 
 TUTT nom. sin.f. preservation, deliverance. 
 
 TTSfUniT nom.pl. ofTJZf^m. a guardian, 159. 
 
 TTKnrr nom. sin. m. of TfUTiT m.f. n. a pro- 
 tector, a guardian, 4 th c. 127. 
 
 l <11 1 nom. sin.f. of m.f. n. be- 
 
 ing guarded; pres. p. of rt TUT bz pass. 528. 
 acc. sin. of T^ m. an arena, stage. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; 
 T 3 nr/or tit: cr. dust, TTU cr. perspira- 
 tion, R H 1 H ri : nom. sin. m. of THN-q ft 
 m.f. n. possessed of, possessing. 
 
 T^HT acc. sin. of TTfuft f. the night. 
 
 acc. sin. a rope, a cord; hang- 
 
 ing, 3 d c. 1 13. It is to he noted with re- 
 ference to Book IV. 4. that hanging was 
 not considered by the Hindus an undigni- 
 fied mode of self-destruction. See Hindu 
 Theatre II. 237 and 299. 
 
 TUrfU^ITT^U acc. sin. m. skilled in war; 
 (comp, of TUT cr. war, and TT 3 TTT? m.f. n. 
 learned, skilled, 744.) 
 
 TUIT? for TUI Iri abl. sin. of TUI m. n. battle. 
 
 TUI loc. sin. of TUI m.n. war, battle. 
 
 TIT acc. sin. of TIT m.f. n. devoted to, de- 
 lighting in ; past p. p. of rt TU 545. 
 
 THT /. enjoyment, pleasure, 2 d c. 112. 
 
 Tfrt acc. sin. of Tfff enjoyment, pleasure. 
 
 T?fN acc. sin. of TrO f. Rati, the wife of Ka- 
 madeva or Manmatha (god of love). 
 
 T?5T nom. sin. of TTjf n. a jewel, a gem. 
 
 T(S<*!Mr*t Vo: Complex comp. 770; Tr^ 
 cr. jewels, cr. treasure, gold or silver, 
 ftruu: ins.pl. of f?TMU m. a heap. 
 
 T^rU^Td?' I (V rfTU Anom. comp. 777; T^- 
 cr. filled with jewels, UjT cr. a house, 
 TfVrTTU acc. sin.f. of U'f'UTT m.f. n. fit 
 for, worthy of, suited to. 
 
 T(jPTHT acc. sin.f. of T(jJ*JTT m.f. n. one 
 who is a gem or jewel ; (comp, of T 7 ^ a 
 gem, and *£71 past p. p. of rt *^531.) 
 
 T^TTf 5 TT for T^TlfSTU Tat. or Dep. 
 comp. 743; TIS 1 cr. jewels, Tlf^ nom. 
 sin. m. a heap, a quantity, a collection. 
 
 TU acc. sin. of TU m. a chariot. 
 
 TVUTU Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; TU cr. 
 a chariot, Ufa acc. sin. o/UTU m. sound, 
 rumbling or rattling noise. 
 
 TUtflUUr ins. sin. m. See last. The scene 
 at the commencement of Book XXI. re- 
 minds us of the watchman reporting the 
 rapid approach of Jehu, ‘the driving is 
 like the driving of Jehu, the son of Nim- 
 shi, for he driveth furiously.’ 
 
 TUHTUTU Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; T'U 
 cr. a chariot, frlVTU acc. sin. of TTftiTR 
 m. sound, rattling. 
 
 iutw: nom. sin. m. See last. 
 
 TUNTSliTf for TUfuUfUTT nom. sin. m. the 
 rattling of the chariot. 
 
 TUfU^r: Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; TU cr. 
 a chariot, TUT^t: nom. sin. m. a sound. 
 
 TUU acc. sin. of TU m. a chariot. 
 
 TUUT an excellent chariot ; (comp, of TU 
 R r 
 
208 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 cr. chariot, and HTL acc. sin. of HT m.f. n. 
 excellent, choice, best.) 
 
 rsnrrrsfr: nom.sin.m. a charioteer, the driver 
 of a chariot ; ( from ITH cr. chariot, and 
 one who conveys.) 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743, a 
 coach-house; TH cr. a chariot, TlTc^'PT 
 acc. sin. of IffTcST f. a house. 
 
 THTrT abl. sin. of T^T m. a chariot. 
 
 TfHRH acc. sin. of TI'ftTff m. a warrior who 
 is borne in a chariot, a charioteer. 
 loc. sin. of T^T m. a chariot. 
 
 *N # __ 
 
 T^*T ins. sin. of TH m. a chariot. 
 
 rqnrn acc. sin. m. the best of chariots, 743. b. 
 
 ^rlHTTTTAT. or Dep. comp. 743.6; TH cr. 
 chariot, THRU! abl.sin.of~3f [* f m.f.n. best. 
 
 for loc. sin. on the cha- 
 
 rioteer’s seat (lower than the main body 
 of the car). 
 
 abl. sin. of THtHFflT m. the cha- 
 rioteer’s seat for driving, driving-box. 
 
 loc. sin. m. on the charioteer’s seat; 
 {from 3 TO a chariot, and a seat.) 
 
 loc. pi. of m.f. n. pleasant, 
 
 agreeable, 1st c. 103. 
 
 ITH acc. sin. m. or n. of TFR m.f. n. plea- 
 sant, delightful, charming. 
 
 mm. sin.f. of TT3J m.f. n. pleasant. 
 
 TI 51 T acc. sin.f. of TRJ m.f. n. pleasant. 
 
 TTHT'T acc. pi. m. of m.f. n. pleasant. 
 
 IXEJ he governed, he protected; 3 d sin. 2 d 
 pret. of rt ITET 364. 
 
 TTT»T he or she shone ; 3d sin. 2d pret. of 
 rt TT*^ 364. 
 
 acc. sin. oftfe m. the sun, 2 d c. no. 
 
 Complex comp. 771 ; Tfe 
 cr. the sun, TTfR cr. the moon, HR cr. 
 equal to, HR nom. sin. m. from HRT f. 
 light, lustre, glory, 1st c. 108. 
 
 TflJRfWin ins. pi. of TflfR m. a rein. 
 
 acc. pi. of Tf?R m. a rein, no. 
 
 liTfrr nom. sin.f. of Tf? 7 T m.f. n. deprived 
 of, separated from, {governing instrumental 
 case); past p. p. of rt T 5 |. 
 
 TfVin for Tf%WH{nom.pl.f. ofTf^lt m.f.n. 
 abandoned, deserted; pastp.p. o/T. - ? 538. 
 
 Tift for IjTR ind. secretly, in private. 
 
 TTRJRl' nom. sin. f. a Rakshasi or female 
 Rakshasa, a fairy. The Rakshasa is a 
 spirit or demon who appears to be of 
 various descriptions. As a kind of Titan, 
 or enemy of the gods, he assumes a gi- 
 gantic superhuman form, after the man- 
 ner of Ravana and others. He is some- 
 times represented as the guardian (T^JHil) 
 of the treasure of Kuvera, the god of 
 wealth ; and sometimes as a cannibal imp 
 or goblin, haunting cemeteries, devour- 
 ing human beings, impeding sacrifices, 
 and disturbing religious people in their 
 devotions. In this last character the 
 Rakshasas appear to have waged con- 
 tinual war with men, as the Daityas or 
 Danavas did with the gods. 
 
 TFT acc. sin. of TFT m. affection, love. 
 
 TTFt/orTFTR nom.sin.m. passion, 1st c. 103. 
 
 TT*TF for THTR O king ; voc. sin., q. v. 
 
 \ 
 
 TT 5 T 7 T shines ; 3 d sin. pres. atm. of rt 
 1st conj. 261. 
 
 <,1*1^ O king; voc. sin. o/TTITR m. a king, 
 149. In the Mahk-bhdrataLlTf R in the vo- 
 cative is often applied to Y udhishthira, the 
 eldest of the Pandu princes, to whom the 
 sageVrihadaswa relates the story of Nala. 
 
 TT*T^ O king; voc. sin. for TTSPT by 32. 
 
 TTsTHc? acc. sin. m. of TT»FIW m. a prince, 
 a king’s son. 
 
 T3^H<=rnrT nom.pZ. o/'TTjTHcI m. a king’s son, 
 a prince ; {from TJH for U»PT a king, 57 .b, 
 and H^TST nom.p/. m. a son, 743.) 
 
 TT 3 THpT¥ acc. sin. of f. a princess, a 
 
 king’s daughter; {comp. ofXTrf for 
 a king, 57. b, and f. a daughter.) 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 ‘209 
 
 ■N -=S 
 
 TrnnniiT Tat. ok Dep. comp. 743; xrnr 
 for TT*nT (57. b) a king, 1P*TT ins. pi. of 
 TT^T mi. a servant, messenger. 
 
 TTfiftT^i m < etjm t Tat. or Dep. comp. 740 ; 
 TT»T for TT3T»^ (57. b) cr. king, cr. 
 devotion to, loyalty, preceded by, 
 
 placed in front, adorned. 
 
 THTHPIT Tat. ok Df.p. comp. 743; TT*T 
 for Tl t( r( cr. a king, 57, >fnTT acc. sin. 
 of *mn f. a wife, isf c. 105. 
 
 TT*WflI nom. sin.f. the royal mother, the 
 mother of the king, queen-mother ; (comp, 
 of TT3T for TT^T*^ cr. a king, 57, and HTrTT 
 nom. sin. of HUT 129, 743.) 
 
 TTjTHTJT gen. sin.f. of the royal mother. 
 See last. 
 
 TMHlrle ,*) for TlrTFITTn by 32. 
 
 TDTHTm: nom. pi. m. the royal roads or 
 streets; (from TT3T for TUPT a king, 57, 
 and RT 7 ! m. a road.) 
 
 TTtTRHTIT gen. sin. of TDTRR m. the chief 
 of kings, see 758. 
 
 <1 »i 3 ; Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; TDT 
 for TT*T*T (57) cr. the king, RTJRtTt gen. 
 sin. of n. a house, a dwelling, 
 
 6 th c. 152. 
 
 'Cl RTSfiffT loc. sin. n. in the palace of the 
 king. See last. 
 
 Tl^d^rt voc. sin. m. O greatest of kings; 
 (lit. O tiger of a king, from TT*T for THT*^ 
 57. b, and a tiger, see 758.) 
 
 Tlfi R fa fit Tat. or Dep. comp. 743 ; TF*T 
 for TT^T^T (57) cr. a king, RfRfrT acc. sin. 
 of Rfafff f. assembly, congress, 2rfc.11 2. 
 
 TffiH among kings; loc. pi. m. of TT5TR m. 
 a king, 149. 
 
 ' f 5 JTT\j'r?n DwaN. OR AgG. COMP. 
 
 C\ 
 
 748 ; TlrfSTf cr. a royal sacrifice, per- 
 formed only by a universal monarch, 
 ^^IRVTfifT gen. pi. of ^ the Aswa- 
 medha or horse-sacrifice, see note under 
 Great sacrifices were per- 
 
 formed by kings in celebration of auspi- 
 cious events, especially after marriage, 
 in the hope of securing issue, when 
 largesses ('TTOWT) were distributed to 
 the Brahmans and officiating priests. 
 
 TTifT nom. sin. of TT3TR w. a king, 149. 
 TlfiM acc. sin. of TTSDT m. a king, 149. 
 
 TT *1 1 H * nom. pi. of TT 5 DT m. a king. 
 
 < l fi Ht for nom. pi. m. kings, 149. 
 
 TrSTT'TTT^' voc. sin. O fallen king, O degraded 
 king; (comp. o/TT*T for t l fi fi a king, 57, 
 and m. an outcast.) 
 
 Tffi'-j voc. sin. m. O chief of kings; (comp. 
 
 q/’TTR for Tlfifi 57, 149, and chief.) 
 TTRf^ nom. sin. m. chief of kings. 
 
 TTsR gen. sin. of TTiTff m. a king, 149. 
 
 G S' 31 gen. sin. of in. a king, 149. 
 
 Tilt ft gen. sin. of TTtFT m. a king, 149. 
 TTstT ins. sin. of TT'fifi m. a king, 149. 
 
 Tlsjl gen. pi. of URR m. a king. 
 
 TT% voc. sin. of TTljft /. a queen. 
 
 TTsft nom. sin.f. a queen. 
 
 TT$T dat. sin. of TTRR m. a king, 149. 
 
 TTIjff for TVsiR gen. sin. m. of a king. 
 
 TTrlf nom. or acc. sin. of TTtR n. a kingdom. 
 
 TTWRfttn?*. Tat. or Dep. comp. 742; TTRJ 
 cr. kingdom, RTT^IT. nom. sin. m. fallen 
 from, deprived of; pastp.p. ofrt 544. 
 
 TTtA|iR (for Tl tM ifi by 47) abl. sin. of TPRT 
 n. a kingdom, 1st c. 104. 
 
 TTAim^tTl Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; U5?T 
 cr. kingdom, 'Jt M 5 <t[i acc. sin. 
 n. taking away, deprivation. 
 
 TTRfR ins. sin. of TT5R n. a kingdom. 
 
 TTh^ acc. sin. of TTTcT f. the night. 
 Ttfl^T nom. sin. of TTfcT /. the night. 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 
 761; TT5? cr. Rahu, a demon with the 
 tail of a dragon, who was translated to 
 the stellar sphere, and became the author 
 of eclipses by occasionally swallowing the 
 
 R r 2 
 
210 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 sun and moon; ??RT cr. seized, swallowed; 
 P«i I <+TIR acc. sin .f.from P»1 31 1 m . the 
 
 moon, 108. The origin of the hostility of 
 Rahu to the sun and moon is this. When ! 
 the gods were drinking the amrita (see 
 note under ’JPifflMHT) produced at the 
 churning of the ocean, Rahu, a demon, 
 assumed the form of a god, and began to 
 drink also, when the sun and moon, in 
 friendship to the gods, revealed the de- 
 ceit. His head was then cut off by Vishnu, 
 but being immortal by having tasted the 
 amrit, the head and tail retained their 
 separate existence, and were transferred 
 to the sky. The head became the cause 
 of eclipses by its animosity to the sun 
 and moon, and the tail became ketu or 
 the descending node. Compare Malati- 
 Madhava (p. 115. Wilson) : “ — and now 
 thou fall’st a prey to death, like the full 
 moon to Rahu’s jaws consigned.” 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. an enemy, fwfrPTST acc . sin. m. 
 of MMlfrt m./. n. causing to fall, a de- 
 stroyer, agt. of rt RrT in caus. 582. a. 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; 
 cr. beautiful, sweet, vW M H 1 nom. sin. f. 
 from n. face, 1st c. 108. 
 
 Tjf-d D 1 1 jjl having beautiful eyes, (lit. the 
 outer corners of whose eyes were beauti- 
 ful,) Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; cr. 
 
 beautiful, acc. sin. f. from 
 
 n. the outer comer of the eye, 1st c. 106. 
 rft nom. sin. f. of ^j^TT m.f. n. weeping, 
 crying; pres. p. par. of rt 524, 14 1. c. 
 
 ^Tirl' acc. sin.f. of^Tf m.f. n. weeping; 
 pres. p. par. of rt 524, see also 141.C. 
 for WSJ by 34. 
 
 T'd'tft acc. sin.f. of rT m.f. n. weeping; 
 pres. p. par. of rt 524. The more 
 vsual form is 
 
 'id l *. yen. sin.f. of m.f. n. weeping; 
 
 pres. p. par. of rt 524. 
 
 •tMi nom.du.f.of 4j<s rt m/.n. weeping, 524. 
 t^fdrT he or she weeps ; 3d sin. pres. atm. 
 (more usually par.) of rt <5^ 2 d conj. 653. 
 having wept; past ind.p.ofrt 556. 
 tj $1 for «\ 5 IR nom.pl. of m. a Rudra, 
 a kind of semi-divine being, (eight in 
 number,) usually regarded as manifesta- 
 tions of Siva, but in the earlier ages of 
 Hindu mythology connected with the 
 worship of Yayu or the wind. The eight 
 Rudras are thus enumerated in the Vishnu 
 Purana (p. 58), — Rudra, Bhava, Sarva, 
 Isana, Pas'upati, Bhima, Ugra, Maliadeva, 
 most of which are merely other names 
 for Siva. “ Brahma assigned to them as 
 their respective stations, the sun, water, 
 earth, air, fire, ether, the ministering 
 Brahman, and the moon.” These are 
 their types or representatives in this 
 world. See the opening verse of Sakun- 
 tala. In other places the Rudras are 
 described as eleven in number, and as 
 children of Kasyapa and Surabhi. 
 
 lie or she wept; 3d sin. 2 d pret. of rt 
 ^ 3 6 4 » 653. 
 
 7\MI U'-IITT nom. sin.f. filled with anger, full 
 of wrath; (from TjRT cr. anger, rage, and 
 P»-d rt m.f. n. possessed with.) 
 n. form, figure, beauty, 1st c. 104. 
 
 TiTR nom. or acc. sin. of n. form. 
 
 VTTrT: for ind. in form ; (from 
 
 with affix TTR.) 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; 
 7TR cr. form, RT?? merely, only, P?ulPdHJ 
 nom. sin. m. deprived of, separated from. 
 
 rPi nom. sin.f. of m.f. n. beau- 
 
 tiful, endowed with (a beautiful) form, 
 1st c. 106 ; see 140. b. 
 
 * IN Id nom. sin. m. of 'RRTrT m.f. n. pos- 
 sessed of (a beautiful) form, 140. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. form, figure, ins. sin. of 
 
 f. perfection, excellence, 5 Ih c. 138. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 211 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; ^ 
 cr. beauty, H+LP4I nom. sin. f. of H+-M5T 
 m.f. n. endowed with, past p. p. of rt *75 
 with prep. 7TH, 540. 
 
 loc. sin. of n . form. 
 ins. sin. ofW^ n. form, shape, beauty. 
 
 FwronmT*? for ^rqrrr wnmTR by 31. 
 
 ^WTRnpnr/or wrr wf7t*r?r by 31. 
 
 Complex comp. 771 ; 
 cr. beauty, ^TTHT cr. generosity, 
 ■'H'l cr. quality, TJTfTnH acc. sin.f. of~3W < T 
 m.f. n. endowed with. 
 
 • S 
 
 T*T he enjoyed bliss, he took pleasure ; 3d 
 sin. 2 d prct. atm. of rt see 375. a. 
 
 TXftjfd he or she weeps; 3 d sin. pres, of rt 
 2 d conj. 326. 
 
 I weep for, I sorrow for; is/ sin. pres. 
 
 TfainTIJT nom. sin. m. erection of the hair of 
 the body, either from a thrill of horror or 
 delight; hair, and jTR q.v.) 
 
 TTM H t 1 kiTT Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; TtW 
 cr. anger, TIT 5 ? cr. red, coppery, ‘^715T7+/io//i. 
 sin. of^ m.for^RZf the eye, see 778. 
 
 0 nom. sin.f. the fourth Lunar aste- 
 rism personified as the moon’s favourite 
 wife, the moon being always a male deity 
 in Hindu mythology. 
 
 _~\-s •=>. Js 
 
 TT^T for TT7£*7 nom. sin. of TT7J m.f. n. 
 fierce, ferocious. 
 
 75. 
 
 c5 HJ cj T. for 7575)T[r7T ins. pi. of n. a 
 
 mark, a spot, a characteristic. 
 
 75TJJ%3T ins. pi. of 753ijTTr n. a mark, indi- 
 cation. 
 
 75rfl M observe thou, take note of; 2 d sin. 
 imp. of rt OS'S? 10 th conj. 283. 
 
 <5 81 h til nom. sin. f. of 75 Vi] d rf m. f. n. ob- 
 serving; pres.p. ofrt 7573 loth conj. 524. 
 
 757TTifiTr having observed or noticed ; past 
 ind. p. of rt 75‘ST 10 th conj. 558. 
 
 755T7T I observe, I see; 1 st sin. pres. utm. of 
 rt 75"^ 10 th conj. 283. 
 
 75f2)W nom. sin. n. q/"75f8J7T m.f.n. observed, 
 perceived; past p.p. of rt 75^538. 
 
 fyffefiTC nom. sin. m. of 75T8frT m.f. n. seen, 
 observed. 
 
 75ftfl rll nom. sin.f. of 75f8J7T m.f.n. perceived. 
 
 75fV.l d for 75TV.I rl I by 32. 
 
 75fV.| fil for 751*81 ft 7T nom. sin. m. of 75f8T7T 
 
 m.f .71. seen, perceived ; past p.p. of rt 75 5T. 
 
 75^tn ins. sin. 0/" 758+0 f. fortune, the god- 
 dess of fortune, 124 ; see note under ^0. 
 
 *S 
 
 75'Hlrr he or it is perceived or seen; 3 d sin. 
 pres, of rt 75 in pass. 463. 
 
 75*J3l nom. sin. m. of 75^7 m.f. n. light, of 
 little weight, 187. 
 
 75 vin acc. sin. of rtvstl f. shame, modesty. 
 
 75 Tit I d dll nom. pi. of ci rst I'd rfl f. bashful, 
 filled with shame, xst c. 106, see 140. 
 
 75^r=TT nom. sin. m. of 7531=TiT m.f. n. he 
 obtained; past act. p. ofrt c5*T 553. 
 
 75“t*n having received, having obtained, 
 having regained; past ind.p. ofrt 75 +1556. 
 
 75+757 they receive, they take, they under- 
 take (?) ; 3 d pi. pres. atm. of H+T. 
 
 7575T5 loc. sin. of 7575T5 n. the forehead. 
 
 oil'd 4 nom. or acc. sin. n. lightness, con- 
 tempt, disrespect. 
 
 75T+TDI dat. sin. of 75T+7 m. gain, see 81 1. 
 
 Pci Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; f 75 W 
 
 cr. mark, badge, characteristic, 77TT5T loc. 
 sin. of >7TT7!T n. bearing, holding, possess- 
 ing, wearing, is/ c. 104. 
 
 f7515HT nom. or acc.pl. of few n. a sign, a 
 mark, characteristic, attribute, is/ c. 104. 
 
 7531 "dll nom. sin. of 753f=S m. a hunter. 
 
 O J O 
 
 7573T nom. sin.f. a streak, a line, a digit (of 
 the moon). 
 
 75+T he recovered ; 3 d sin. 2 d pret. atm. of 
 ^ 375. a. 
 
 75DS wi.the world, people, mankind, is/ c. 103. 
 
212 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 W^TPrTR acc. sin.f. loved by the world, 
 dear to all mankind ; {comp, of cYfai cr. 
 the world, and beloved.) 
 
 HTH yen. pi. of cVT^^rT m. creator 
 of the world or worlds ; {comp, of cVR 
 the world, and f W 84. I.) 
 c5l«ti Mlrt m. guardian of the world, 1st c. 
 103 ; {comp, of c5T4i the world, and HTc5 
 guardian, 743.) The guardians of the 
 world are the eight deities next below 
 the Hindu Triad. They are, 1. Indra; 2. 
 Agni or fire; 3. Surya, the sun; 4. Chan- 
 dra, the moon ; 5. Pavana, the wind ; 6. 
 Yama, the god of justice and lord of the 
 infernal regions ; 7. Varuna, the god of 
 water; and 8. Kuvera, the god of wealth. 
 In the Nala only four are introduced, viz. 
 Indra, Agni, Varuna, and Yama. See 
 Hindu Theatre I. 219. 
 
 Anom. comp. 777; 
 
 cr., see last, 4PT loc. sin. m. ofW T m.f. n. 
 like, resembling, is# c. 187. 
 cYf^ncYT/or c5l°KMIc6I^T nom.pl. m. guar- 
 dians of the world. See 
 c5tWc5T: nom.pl.m. guardians of the world. 
 cjj'hMlcS'FfT yen. pi. m. of the guardians of 
 the world. 
 
 rt)4i4l(5nJTwoTO./>#.m.guardiansoftheworld. 
 c5t^'TTc57^T nom.pl.m. guardians of the world. 
 
 loc. pi. of cfrsqTc*, q. v. 
 r4)o(i44 yen. sin. of oTldi m. the world. 
 rtl4iT»^ acc. pi. of rt)°ti m. the world. 
 
 TZtk loc. sin. of m. the world. 
 
 (Yl 7 * 1 ! loc. pi. of m. the world. 
 rYfait for nom. sin. of m. the 
 
 world. 
 
 nom. du. of c7)^T«T n. the eye. 
 rYt»TR for r^lHTfT abl. sin. of m. 
 
 eager desire. 
 
 (Yt^lWTT^'rm : nom. pi. m. having minds 
 perverted by covetousness; ( cYK rf. 
 ^TTCT, Bah. on Rel. comp. 767.) 
 
 ins.pl. ofeZtT* m. n. a clod, lump 
 of earth, 6 th c. 147. 
 
 W. 
 
 for oTCT {same as or y'Vloh) you, 
 
 of you; acc. or yen. pi. of r4 rf 219. 
 
 nom. sin. n. to be possessed by a 
 family, hereditary; {comp, of 4?T cr. a 
 family, and to be enjoyed, 740.) 
 
 nom. sin. n. ofWet & I m.f. n. to be said, 
 to be spoken; fat. pass. p. of rt 569. 
 to speak, to say; inf. ofrt 459, 650. 
 acc. sin. ofW£ \ n. the face, the mouth. 
 
 TEjftr loc. sin. of 4 Vd|4t n. the breast. 
 
 they will bear, they will carry ; 3 d 
 pi. 2d fat. of rt ^ 413. 
 
 T<W ftt thou shalt say; 2 dsin. 2d fut. of rt 4 •4. 
 nom. or acc. sin. of n. word, 
 
 speech, is# c. 104. 
 
 4 -q HT?/or sRrfTrf abl. sin. of n. order, 
 
 injunction, is# c. 104. 
 
 4'4*i loc. sin. of n. a word, is# c. 104. 
 for 4 ■4P nom. or acc. sin. of 4 ■4'H n. 
 speech, word, 7 th c. 164. 
 
 4 "4^ nom. or acc. sin. of 4^444 n. speech, 
 qth c. 164. 
 
 4RT for nom. or acc. sin. of 4'4'H n. 
 
 speech. 
 
 TfT interj. Ah ! Oh ! Alas ! 
 
 4ft4f4T thou shalt dwell ; 2 d sin. 2d fut. of 
 rt 607. 
 
 4 (4M I P*t I- will dwell; is# sin. 2d fut. of rt 
 4R 607, 304. a. 
 
 4(ftrTPq?H4T3TTj for 4 (44 1 fa 
 
 h 34- 
 
 ^ say thou, tell thou ; 2 d sin. imp. of rt 
 'PT is# conj. 559. 
 
 ■^fjT he speaks, he describes; 3 d sin. pres, 
 of rt '4<T. 
 
 fVRP > v 34 Complex coMP.771 
 cr. the jujube, a kind of tree or plant, 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 213 
 
 fRrR cr. the vilva or bel-tree, TFtfq acc. 
 sin. n. of R»T 5 R m. f. n. covered, con- 
 cealed ; past p. p. of rt ^ 5 FT with R, 540. 
 
 speak thou; 2 d sin. imp. atm. of rt 
 R<j 1 st conj. 599. 
 
 Rf^Qlf'tT they will speak ; 3 d pi. 2d fat. of 
 
 rt R?. 
 
 \ 
 
 R< 5 tj for R?l"fT he or she may speak ; 3 d sin. 
 pot. of rt R<^ 1st conj. 599. 
 
 RR for RH loc. sin. of RR n. a wood, see 36. 
 
 RR nom. or acc. sin. of RR n. a wood. 
 
 rrrrd^ Karm. ok Des. comp. 755; rr 
 cr. a wood, a forest, RRT^ acc. pi. of RR 
 m. an elephant. 
 
 RH R rHi R/or R«iR<RI^(33 ) Tat. or Dep. 
 comp. 743; RR cr. the forest, R<tHl»^acc. 
 pi. of J J m. a bush, a shrub. 
 
 RHRRRIR^ Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; RR 
 cr. wood, RRRTR acc. pi. of RR J I m. a 
 snake, 1 st c. 103. 
 
 qr|4RRT ins. sin. f. of RRTR m.f. n. stay- 
 ing in the wood, a forester; ( from 'FT cr. 
 a wood, and TR staying, 580.) 
 for RRRT RTR by 31. 
 
 Rd I M acc. pi. of RR n. a wood. 
 
 *S _ 
 
 VHInlT Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; RR cr. 
 wood, RRTT loc. sin. of RRR! n. midst, 
 middle space, other, ist c. 104. 
 
 RR loc. sin. of RR n. a wood. 
 
 loc. pi. of «M n. a wood, 1 st c. 104. 
 MmR*iR for RRR RRRRR by 31. a. 
 ls%: ins.pl. of RRHTR m. that which is 
 produced in a forest, a tree, bough, bush, 
 &c. ; (comp, of RR, q. v., and RjsR pro- 
 duced.) 
 
 nom. or acc. sin. of qMt^rt. body, form, 
 165. a. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 745; 
 RRR x cr. the body, 65, RR cr. dirt, RRT- 
 TRrTR nom. sin. n. covered over. 
 
 Cumins, sin. of^n. form, body, figure, 
 7 th c. 165. a. 
 
 RR we ; nom. pi. of RRTiT, q. v. 
 
 RRt for RRR^ nom. sin. n. age. 
 
 RR'.MHH'i Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; RRt 
 cr. age, TIR 1 RT nom. sin. n. measure, quan- 
 tity, length, proof. 
 
 RRR nom. sin. n. age, period of life, 164. 
 
 'DIRT ins. sin. of RRR^ n. age, time of life, 
 
 7 th c. 164. 
 
 4 mPr loc. sin. o/‘RRR x n. age, period of life. 
 
 RT acc. sin. o/’RC/n. a boon, a gift, 1st c. 103. 
 
 RTT nom. sin. m. of RT m.f. n. best, most 
 excellent, 1st c. 103, see 187. 
 
 RTRlOtllT Karm. or Des. comp. 755; RT 
 cr. best, most excellent, Rn!)t[llJ^#en./>£. 
 o/RTtf /. a woman, 1st c. 106. 
 
 RTR choose thou ; 2 d sin. imp. par. of rt ^ 
 in caus. with sense of the simple verb, 675. 
 
 RTRTR choose thou; 2d sin. imp. atm. of rt ^ 
 in caus. with sense of the simple verb, 675; 
 there is also a root RT 10 th conj. 
 
 RTRTRTR he or she chose; 3 d sin. 2d pret. 
 of rt ^ 10 th conj. 283. 
 
 RTfRRfiT he or she will choose; 3 d sin. 2d 
 fut. of rt^ 10 th conj. 283. 
 
 RTTRRTfR I will choose; 1st sin. 2d fut. 
 par. of rt see 283. 
 
 RTUTR I will choose; 1st sin. 2d fut. atm. 
 of rt R 10 th conj. 283. 
 
 RTRR she would choose; 3 d sin. par. of rt 
 ^ 10 th conj. 283. 
 
 TW for q th rt he or she may choose. 
 
 RTR^SfR O excellent lady; voc. sin. of 
 R <q Uu rfl f. an excellent or beautiful 
 woman, 1st c. 106. 
 
 q < 4 UU nom. sin. f. an excellent woman ; 
 (RT best, and RRf class, caste, colour, with 
 affix ^R(.) 
 
 =1 TR nS ’ll acc. sin.f. an excellent or lovely 
 woman. 
 
 4 Tf*cT R1 nom.pl.f. excellent women; (comp, 
 of RT! excellent, and 123. c.) 
 
 RTTgRT Karm. or Des. comp. 755; RT 
 
214 
 
 VOCABULARY, 
 
 cr. excellent, best, ’ii' jfdl nom. sin. f. a 
 woman, see 743. b. 
 
 HTTjpTT: nom. pi. f. best of women, 743. b. 
 
 WH acc. pi. of m. a blessing, a gift, a 
 boon, 1 st c. 103. 
 
 WTTTT nom. sin. f. an elegant or graceful 
 woman ; {comp, of 'PC excellent, and 
 ’STTCTF waist or hip.) 
 
 Turret acc. sin. of YPTCl'yT f. a beautiful 
 woman. 
 
 'rt l?T' 3 T /br TUYT*T acc. pi. of 4 <! £ m. a 
 hog, a boar, 1 st c. 103. 
 
 'TiT'CfflT he or she will choose; 3d sin. 2 d 
 fut. of rt ^ 398. a. 
 
 acc. sin. of 'Tvjl’T Varuna. See next, 
 for 4<jC.iPT nom. sin. o/^W mi. Va- 
 runa, the god of the waters or Hindu 
 Neptune. He is regent of the west, and 
 lord of punishment, in which latter capa- 
 city he resembles Yama, and, like him, 
 holds a snaky cord or noose with which 
 he binds incorrigible offenders under the 
 water. His vahana or vehicle is the fa- 
 bulous fish called Makara. 
 
 nom. sin. f. of m. f. n. 
 
 bright, brilliant, 6th c. 159. 
 
 Tf^rT nom. sin. n. of Tf^TcT m.f. n. deprived 
 of, destitute of, ( governing instrumental 
 case.) 
 
 "dffi riToS for 'ifd d I H {by 56) acc. pi. m. of 
 'Tf^TfT >n./. n. free from, destitute of,void of. 
 
 4 I'd H I >1 'd loc.pl. of 4 hiHT*T being extolled, 
 being described ^res-TL/iass.q/' rt dW 528. 
 
 dTHTT let it abide, let it remain, let it proceed; 
 3d sin. imp. dtm. of rt 1st conj. 598. 
 
 '(rid he lives or exists, he abides ; 3 d sin. 
 pres. dtm. of rt TrT 1st conj. 598. 
 
 'TrfaT'T loc. sin. m. of M rfdHT m.f n. exist- 
 ing, taking place, going on, extant; pres, 
 p. dtm. of rt 598. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of dttdrf m.f. n. sup- 
 
 porting existence ; pres. p. par. of rt dTT 
 in cans. 598, 525. 
 
 Trnrmn? he lived, he passed (his days) ; 
 3 d sin. 2d pret. of rt '[rT in caus. 490. 
 
 thou dost increase, thou augment- 
 est ; 2d sin. pres, of rt in caus. 481. 
 
 T^tr^iTm/or dfcrra wrtqn by 34. 
 
 TdTdTr acc. sin. n. for ten thousand years; 
 {comp, of a year, and n. ten 
 
 thousand.) 
 
 dd loc. sin. of dd mi. n. year, ist c. 103. 
 'T'^cYrfji 4 w --fi n t Complex comp. 771; 
 4 cr. bark, cr. a skin, a hide, 
 
 PTTiKT ins.pl. of PP'ft'rT m.f. n. clothed. 
 
 44 he or she saluted ; 3 d sin. 2d pret. 
 atm. of rt ddf 364. 
 
 it increased, he increased; 3 d sin. 2d 
 pret. dtm. of rt "dV 364. 
 d"dT he or it blew; 3d sin.2d pret.of rt dT 373. 
 acc. sin. of d 7 T m. power, influence. 
 
 T$rdf^r: acc. pi. mi. of dTfldfTPT mi. f. n. 
 obedient, submissive to authority, acting 
 in obedience to (another’s) will; {from 
 "431 will, authority, and behaving, 
 
 being, abiding in.) 
 
 ■4 like to Vas'ishtha, Bhrigu, 
 
 and Atri, Complex comp. 771 ; 
 cr. Vasishtha, *T*d/or*iPT (34) cr. Bhrigu, 
 dTToT cr. Atri, WT&ins.pl.m. ofTTH m.f.n. 
 equal to, like. Vasishtha, Bhrigu, and 
 Atri are three of the great saints or sages 
 called Prnjapatis or Brahmadikas, that is, 
 mind-born sons of Brahma. They belong 
 to the highest order of saints, and are 
 also called Brahmarshis. They are vari- 
 ously described as seven, nine, ten, and 
 even twenty-one in number. See Vishnu 
 Purana, p. 49. 
 
 4 ^ of you ; gen. pi. ( — ddHtii) 220. 
 
 TfT dwell thou; 2 d sin. imp. of rt dd 1st 
 conj. 607. 
 
 WrHT they two dwell; 3 d du. pres, of rt 
 *nr 1st conj. 607. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 *nrfifT he or she dwells ; 3 d sin. pres, of rt 
 q Will nom. sin./, of d Wrt m.f. n. dwelling ; 
 
 pres. p. of rt 524. 
 q H d) pen. sin. of 'A W rl m.f n. dwelling, re- 
 siding ; pres. p. of rt <TfT. 
 qd=Tl nom.pl. of «PT m. a Vasu, a name of 
 eight semi-divine beings, personifications 
 of natural phenomena, whose names are 
 variously enumerated. In the Vishnu 
 Purana (p. 120. Wilson) they are thus 
 given t 1. Apa, water, or according to 1 
 others Ahar, day; 2. Dhruva, the Pole- 
 star; 3. Soma, the moon; 4. Dava, fire; 
 
 5. Anila, the wind ; 6. Anala or Pavaka, 
 fire; 7. Pratyusha, dawn ; 8. Prabhasa, 
 light. They are represented as always 
 attendant on their leader Fire, and in 
 their relationship to this deity and to 
 the worship of the Sun and Light, seem 
 to belong to the Vedic period of Hindu 
 mythology. 
 
 dwell thou; 2 d sin. imp. atm. of rt 
 1st conj. 607. 
 
 nom. or acc. sin. n. wealth, property, 
 substance, 3 d c. 115. 
 
 acc. sin. ofWfPJlf. the earth, 1st c. 105. 
 
 0 lord of the earth ; ( from 
 the earth, and ^TTVtT m. a lord.) 
 
 THfrTftPT acc. sin. m. sovereign of the earth. 
 TTTJTftr’Tt nom. sin. m. lord of the earth. 
 
 **JTT nom. sin. f. the earth. 
 
 acc. sin. of f. the earth. 
 
 1 Tat. or Dep. comp. 740 ; 
 cr. wealth, acc. sin. f. of 
 
 m.f. n. filled with, ist c. 105. 
 
 acc. pi. of dfl n. wealth, substance, I 
 3d c. 1 15. 
 
 'twrtl irregularly for they two dwelt; 
 
 3 d du. istpret. atm. of rt TH . TffTlT may 
 also be the 3d du. pot. par. 
 
 to dwell ; inf. of rt TTT 607, 459. 
 
 *215 
 
 acc. sin. n. of frfcf n. a garment, 
 i-fi Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; cr. 
 garment, ^T'tT loc. sin. of n. end, 
 1st c. 104. 
 
 acc. sin. n. the half of a garment ; 
 
 C. 
 
 {comp, of cr. a garment, and n. 
 half.) 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 745; 
 cr. garment, cr. half, TTTTiTTH 
 acc. sin.f. of m.f. n. covered. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 745; 
 cr. garment, cr. half, 
 nom. sin.f. of P'-flrT m.f. n. clothed. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 745; 
 cr. a garment, ’Hjj cr. half, TtTrTT 
 nom. sin.f. of TT^TTT m.f. n. clothed. 
 
 of half (her) garment; {from 
 cr., q.v., and gen. sin. of n. 
 
 half, 743.) 
 
 iW^T for ^Ttrcr 
 
 by 3 1 * 3 * 
 
 ins. sin. n. See ^=ri. 
 for 
 
 by 31. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; ^cT 
 
 ^ 
 
 cr. a garment, ’R 4 «an H ins. sin. of •‘.H 4 =tiK 
 m. a part cut off, a strip, a fragment. 
 Tjtnf he or it flows or is borne onwards; 
 
 3d sin. pres, of rt T? is< conj. 261. 
 d^rft acc. pi. m. of ^ ?! H m. f. n. bearing, 
 conveying ; pres. p. of rt 524. 
 
 TT ind. or, 728. 
 
 q I'tM acc. sin. of 4 1 <th n. speech, words, 
 1st c. 104. 
 
 acc.pl. ofTR*! n. speech, words. 
 4 I'M loc. sin. of n. speech, words. 
 
 •N 
 
 qi'N'T ins. sin. of *IT 4«4 n. speech, words. 
 
 ins. pi. of TT^/. a word, 1 76. 
 
 «l l^*il nom. sin. m. of =I| 5 * 1 'T m.f. n. elo- 
 quent, 6th c. 159. 
 
 TT^/. speech, a word, words, 8 th c. 176. 
 
 S S 
 
216 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 acc. sin. of /. a speech, a word. 
 ins. sin. of ^ 1 'g f. speech, a word, 176. 
 for acc. pi. of r \ ( f. speech. 
 
 TTfsHTTH gen.pl. of TT^HT ot. a horse, 159. 
 he wishes, he desires; 3 d sin. pres, 
 of rt «TT>S 1st conj. 261. 
 
 ^TT^rfH thou desirest, thou wishest ; 2 d sin. 
 pres, of rt M I . 
 
 ?T<S ind. very well ; {particle of assent.) 
 
 cn 7 f»RT ins.pl. ot. fleet as the wind; {comp, 
 of THT cr. the wind, ins. pi. of 
 fleet.) 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; TTcT 
 cr. the wind, acc. pi. m. from TlTTf 
 
 n. speed, velocity, 164. a. 
 for TT 'JT'JI by 31. 
 for TT by 31. 
 
 acc.pl. ofmftf. a pool, 1 st c. 106. 
 
 ^TKcTt^TT Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; TR 
 cr. beautiful, moot. sin. f. from 
 
 cST^'T n. an eye. 
 
 ^pprr ins. sin. of TPJ m. the wind, 1 1 1. 
 
 dldHTRST for ins. pi. of TPW8J 
 
 m.f. n. living on air; {comp, of ^T*T cr. 
 air, and H tsj ins. pi. o/*TT!J feeding on.) 
 
 THTT for TPI*T moot. sin. of m. the 
 wind, the air, 3rfc.u1. 
 
 TRT loc. sin. of ^TPJ m. the wind, in. 
 
 <4 Him: moot. pi. of ^K^ti ot. an elephant. 
 
 dKT^r^T having driven off, having expelled, 
 having prohibited; past ind. p. of rt ^ in 
 caus. 558. 
 
 ^Tft moot. sin. n. water, tears, 2d c. 114. 
 
 ^rrfinnT ins. sin. of? Tft; m. water, moisture, 
 tears. 
 
 I UM 14 roc. sin.m. O V&rshneya! O descend- 
 ant of Vrishni ! name of Nala’s charioteer, 
 also a name of Krishna. (Vrishni, son of 
 Madhu, of the family of Yadu, was the 
 ancestor of Krishna.) 
 
 '-1 1 Uqg acc. sin. m. Varshneya, Nala’s cha- 
 rioteer. 
 
 --1 1 liDTSfi q n 1 moot. du. ot. Varshneya and 
 Jivala, Dwan. or Agg. comp. 751. 
 TrajnrSI moot. sin. ot. Varshneya. 
 
 4 ( CitT Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; 
 
 cr. Varshneya, ^f^rf loc. sin. of 
 Trf^TrT in. f. n. accompanied by. 
 ^uuq^TTfcr: Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; 
 
 cr. Varshneya, Hicf'd". moot. sin. n. 
 a charioteer. 
 
 loc. sin. of ' 3 TGFPI ot. Varshneya. 
 ins. sin. o/TiWg m. \ arsnneya. 
 
 4 1 Um gT for vtlUillfTT/iom. sin. ot. Varshneya. I 
 
 ■^IT^IrfhT acc. sin.f. of TT^TiT m.f. n. scream- ' 
 ing, crying ; pres. p. of rt THJT 1st conj. I 
 524. This root more usually belongs to ^ 
 the 4th conj. 
 
 TTR acc. sin. of 4 1 N ot. tears. 
 
 ^lUlq-.rtqi Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; TT°T 
 cr. tears, suppressed tears, =fi? 5 '*rT ins. sin. 
 f. of^iFS m.f. n. low in tone, 1st c. 105. 
 
 I Lg W n^V^TT Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; 
 qTR cr. tears, suppressed tears, V*li 
 ins. sin.f. of m.f. n. doubtful, in- 
 
 distinct. 
 
 4 i'-m < *roi Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; 
 cr. tears, moisture of the eye, ^TTefirti acc. " 
 sin.f. of m.f.n. confused, is/ c.105. ? 
 
 4 1 ^4 ci ins. sin. of qlR ot. tears, {only used il 
 
 in the singular.) 
 
 cjnTUT for (62) acc. sin. of TRIT n. 7 
 
 a garment, 7/A c. 164. 
 
 TPfRUT /or 4 IWTDT of the garment; gen. ft 
 sin. of q DDT 11. a garment. 
 
 TRRT ins. sin. o/TTHIT n. a garment, vest. 
 
 TTFTTfT gen.pl. o/TRTT n. a garment. ; 
 
 TDTTTTwTjn for am 1 rrf -d : Ay 3 r. ^ 
 
 qIH«l for I h « +■! gen. sin. of TTRW n . a 
 
 garment, dress, 7/A c. 164. 
 
 • T» 
 
 acc. pi. of TTCflFT n. clothes, a gar- 
 ment, 164. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 217 
 
 =rreft for THHT nom. sin. of m. dwell- 
 ing, abode. 
 
 <4 1 for cTTHTT «cc. sin. n. a garment. 
 ^TTTTI qJT ace. sin. n. a pair of garments ; (comp, 
 of TPTt for <1 1 n. a garment, and TJH 
 
 a pair, a couple, 743.) The dress of a 
 Hindu consists of two pieces of cloth, 
 one, the lower garment, fastened round 
 the waist, and one, the upper garment, 
 thrown loosely and gracefully over the 
 shoulders. 
 
 loc. sin. of TT?»T 11. the act of driving 
 (horses &c.); lit. causing to carry or draw. 
 ^Tf^TT ins. sin. of m. a vehicle, a 
 
 chariot, 6th c. 159. 
 
 voc. sin. of TT|r 3 i m. Vahuka, name 
 of a charioteer. 
 
 acc. sin. m. Vahuka. See last. 
 qi^aira&rVii acc. sin. m. in the disguise of 
 Vahuka; (from Vahuka, and VFRT*T 
 m.f. n. possessed of a disguise, 159.) 
 
 acc. sin. m. in the form of Va- 
 huka; (comp, of and ftR having 
 
 a form, 85. VI., 159.) 
 
 <+.HJ gen. sin. of TT|^i m. Vahuka. 
 
 loc. sin. of m. Vahuka. 
 
 *s 
 
 ins. sin. of hT? m. Vahuka. 
 ^Tf^T for mj!=R nom. sin. m. Vahuka. 
 TRTrT: for (63) ind. outside, out-of- 
 
 doors, 719. b. 
 
 prep, implying disjunction, distinction, 
 dispersion, & c. 
 
 n*4 i nom. sin. m. twentieth, 21 r. 
 frsfiTT nom. sin. ofVTWZ m.f. n. without a 
 mat (to rest on) ; (from 726. e, and 
 ■ 3 FZ m. a mat made of grass or straw.) 
 
 to hesitate, to shrink, to waver; 
 inf. of rt with f^T. 
 
 I may cut off; 1st sin. pot. of rt 
 with f^, here used as a verb of the 1st conj., 
 but properly of the 6th conj., see 281. 
 
 fa'+R acc. sin. o/fd^TT. rn. emotion, feeling. 
 f^TT acc. sin. m. of TV^riT m.f. n. changed 
 in form, deformed ; past p. p. of rt ^ 
 with fw, 532. 
 
 ni«*di«*RI Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; 
 fqyff cr. distorted, mis-shaped, W 3 iRT 
 nom. sin. f. from ^TRilT m. form, shape. 
 fV^Tift for nom. sin. m. of f*t eft rf 
 
 m.f. n. deformed. 
 
 acc.sin.m.offr^nl^ m.f.n. unsheath- 
 ed; (from 726. e, and m. a sheath, 
 a scabbard.) 
 
 voc . sin.m. o/fTfST^T m.f. n. valiant. 
 fTSiRTt nom. sin. of ffl 5t\I»n m.f. n. vahant, 
 brave. 
 
 ffll'Hlrti acc. sin. f. of m.f.n. called, 
 
 named, known as ; past p. p. of rt WT 
 with f%, 732. 
 
 f^TWnTT for falpHTHW nom. sin. of T^WTiT 
 m.f. n, celebrated. 
 
 fwrnr^ nom. sin. m. of m.f. n. 
 
 weighing, pondering, thinking on; pres, 
 p. of rt with f=T, 10 th conj. 525. 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; f^Trf 
 cr. freed from, acc. sin. of rn. 
 
 trouble, feverishness, distress of mind. 
 
 f or Bah. or 
 
 Rel. comp. 767 ; fVRrT cr. devoid of, 
 nom. pi. of m. purpose, 
 
 resolution, design, 1st c. 103. 
 
 MjJ acc. sin. of \m t m. an obstacle, a difficulty. 
 N 4I cartel \dgen.pl. o/nrjT 3 iTfT m. the causer 
 of obstacles; (comp, of cr. an obsta- 
 
 C. 
 
 cle, and " 3 iiT a doer, 4 th c. 127.) The deity 
 Ganes'a is worshipped at the commence- 
 ment of all undertakings as both creating 
 and removing obstacles. 
 
 RT^Tfri of them roaming or flying about; 
 
 gen. pi. m. of RMTiT. See 
 f^RfiThe or she roams about; 3 d sin. pres, 
 of rt with f^T, 1st conj. 261. 
 
 S S 2 
 
218 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 for T'-i-qtfa IT 3 iT by 34. 
 fa^T?^ nom. sin.m. of n. roaming 
 
 about; pres.p.par. of rt ^1! with fa, 524. 
 fapTOfa I wander about ; 1st sin. pres, of 
 rt with fsr, 1st conj. 261. 
 
 fa^Tfafa for P'-MOfa by 31. a. 
 faster acc. sin. of f^fbr n. wandering, 
 roaming. 
 
 fa^ffartH to move; inf. of rt "dc<5 with fa, 
 459 - 
 
 fa^KUlT nom. sin.f. doubt, hesitation, 
 fa^fa having deliberated, having consi- 
 dered, having debated; past ind.p. of rt 
 in caus. with fa, 566. 
 
 fafaa’nwrvratk f or fafa^Rr^mr^lw 
 
 Complex comp. 771 ; fafarw cr. varie- 
 gated, HT^T cr. garland, ins. pi. 
 
 o/'^rMT?!T n. an ornament, 1st c. 103. 
 fafa) having reflected, having thought; 
 
 past ind.p.ofrt f^Hwith fa, 10th conj. 566. 
 fafa^rfat for far^m«TH nom. sin. m. of 
 fVrfa^TR m.f. n. seeking for; pres. p. 
 dtm. of rt fa with fa, 5 th conj. 524. 
 fa^ffarPT acc. sin. of ffaffalT n. action, 
 act, conduct. 
 
 faajfr: nom. sin.f. severance, separation, 
 fajfa loc. sin. m.orn. of fastd m.f. n. lonely, 
 deserted; (/romfa 726. e.anrfST'Ta person.) 
 fa'ifa loc. sin. n. in private, in a private 
 place, in the desert. 
 faiPT acc. sin. of farHT m. victory. 
 fa^nTR be rambled, he roamed ; 3d sin. 2d 
 pret. of rt with fa, 593. 
 fa d ? I CRrPPT: for fa d^K •‘ddPllH: Ay 34. 
 fa dRTrf know ye ; 2 d pi. imp. of rt s. TT 
 9 th conj. with fa, 688. 
 fawfatfa know thou ; 2 d sin. imp. of rt 
 STT 9 th conj. with fa. 
 
 fafdrit nom. sin. m. of fafa rf m.f. n. con- 
 quered; past p. p. of rt fa with fa, 532. 
 
 fasTTiT loc. sin. m. of fasTHT m.f. n. known ; 
 past p. p. ofrt^J with fa, 532. 
 
 fasTPT having known, having ascertained ; 
 past ind. p. of rt $TT with fa, 559. 
 
 faw nom. du. m. of fa$ni m.f.n. to be per- 
 ceived ; fut.pass.p. ofrt^t with fa, 571.0. 
 
 faiTTfa thou dost grant; 2d sin. pres. See 
 next. 
 
 fairufa I bestow, I grant ; 1st sin. pres, of 
 rt with fa, 1st conj. 261. 
 
 fafafatm acc. sin. f. of fafafa<. m. f. n. 
 devoid of gloom; (comp, of fa 726. e, and 
 lrffal. darkness.) 
 
 faw nom. sin. n. wealth, property. 
 
 fa dd»dd acc. sin. of fad^d m.f. n. pos- 
 sessed of riches, 140. 
 
 fawrfarrfatn^ i rPTBAH.oRREL.coMP.767; 
 
 fa^rfarf cr. frightened away, falf^TTPT 
 
 acc. sin. f. from fa d m. a bird. 
 fa^^T m.f generally declined in pi. fa'TH'TTT 
 nom. Vidarbha, a district and city to the 
 S. W. of Bengal, also called Kundina. 
 It is supposed to be the same as the 
 modern Berar or Nagpur. Some take 
 Vidarbha as the name of the country 
 and Kundina as its capital. Mention is 
 made of both Vidarbha and its capital 
 Kundina in the Malati-Madhava (Act I.) 
 as follows : fa<faTT»PTffal!TT ?TTnr»T 
 
 tnprmrf vfawT *rfafa»i 
 
 ‘ It has been well done by Devarata, the 
 minister of the king of Vidarbha, (in) 
 sending his son Madhava from the city 
 of Kundina to this Padmavati to study 
 logic.’ According to Prof. II. H. Wilson, 
 Kundina corresponds to the modern dis- 
 trict of Kondavir. 
 
 fafarPpn Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. Vidarbha, ri*1Ml nom. sin.f. daughter. 
 
 fa?$?T*rcf Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; fa?P& 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 219 
 
 cr. Vidarbha, *t J iO acc. sin. of f. 
 a city, ist c. 106. 
 
 rfat.s/n.o/f^^yfrf m.lord of Vi- 
 darbha; (comp, offw^ and uPrf lord, 1 2 1 .) 
 
 f^HTTJTrRTTT '1 ’at. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. Vidarbha, TUT for ci»i«^ cr. king, 
 57 ,-rnrm acc. sin. of rf^TUT /. a daughter. 
 
 f^HTTiTW Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 
 cr. Vidarbha, TTflH nom. sin. m.for Cl Ul 
 a king, by 151. a. 
 
 ftR^TnTTfvnfiT: for TSTfvqfTT 
 
 3 *- 
 
 f^HVT 5 ft for f^<! flW nom. sin. m. king 
 of Vidarbha. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. Vidarbha, TTsft for TTsHT gen. sin. of 
 VT»UT 149. 
 
 nom. sin. m. king of Vidarbha; 
 (comp, of and for VT? 41. nom. 
 sin. of VT*T m., 8th c. 176. e.) 
 
 f^vHnTfTCTTAT. orDep. comp. 743; 
 
 cr. Vidarbha, ?TT3nT abl. sin. of TtTtT n . a 
 lake, jth c. 164. 
 
 gen. sin. of m. Vidarbha. 
 
 PV?DTT acc. sin. of f^FT^T /. the city of 
 Vidarbha. 
 
 for I^DlDT acc. pi. of Vi- 
 
 darbha. 
 
 f^HTOT gen. pi. of Ptricf m. Vidarbha. 
 
 f^HTfvtrfk: nom. sin. m. the sovereign of 
 Vidarbha. 
 
 f^rfwHT for f^PrrfWm gen . sin. m. 
 of the lord of Vidarbha ; (comp. of 
 and ^fVMfri rn. lord, sovereign.) 
 
 f%^TTf>nT H f»t; 'll Tat. or Dep. comp. 745; 
 p4dA' cr. Vidarbha, ^P*TH cr. king, 
 f. a daughter. 
 
 f%^TPT acc. pi. of m. Vidarbha. 
 
 P=l *TTfW H nom. sin. m. having his face 
 towards Vidarbha, facing Vidarbha; (comp. 
 o/f^H Vidarbha, and 761.) 
 
 loc. pi. of m. Vidarbha. 
 
 Mtit nom. sin. n. of P^P^ri m.f. n. known ; 
 past p. p. of rt 538. 
 
 farf^iTT nom. sin.f. of P=1 Pd ff m.f. n. known. 
 
 P--1 Pr. rd 1 having known, knowing; past ind. 
 p. of rt f^. 
 
 Pc Pd know thou; 2 d sin. imp. of rt 2 d 
 
 conj. 308, 583. 
 
 p4«D we know; 1st pi. pres, of rt f%<? 2 d conj. 
 
 P'Ctl H he or it exists, there exists or is found; 
 3 d sin. pres, of rt f^FT 6th conj. in pass. 463. 
 
 nrSTT nom. sin.f. science. 
 
 fWT acc. sin. of fTOT /. science, knowledge, 
 skill. 
 
 f 4 €lT I may know; 1st sin. pot. of rt 
 2d conj. 583— 
 
 f^TcT nom. sin. f. lightning, 5th c. 136. 
 Beautiful women are often compared in 
 Hindu poetry to lightning, which, as the 
 forerunner of the rainy season, is regarded 
 as an object of desire and admiration. 
 for P^^JTT nom. sin.f. lightning. 
 
 they may know, they may 
 recognise ; 3 d pi. pot. of rt 2 d conj. 
 
 583 - 
 
 IwtrnrfTT he or she causes to shine, he or 
 she illuminates; 3 d sin. pres, of rt 
 caus. with fw, 481. 
 
 Pq 5 q Pm they run away, they fly; 3 d pi. 
 pres, of rt with f^, 1st conj. 502. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of f^FT m.f. n. wise, 
 prudent, 168. a. 
 
 f T¥VT[ R ins. sin. of n. enmity, 
 
 1st c. 104. 
 
 do thou ordain, do thou act; 2 d sin. 
 imp. atm. of rt VT 3 d conj. with f^, 664. 
 
 fVfV Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; fMv 
 cr. rule, V™ ins. sin. n. of ^ m.f. n. 
 seen, prescribed, approved. 
 
 f^FTT ins. sin. of fVfv m. manner, mode, 
 action, no. 
 
220 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 fafaT^ worn. sin. of Plfa m. fate, destiny, 
 fated event, rule. 
 
 PlpFT^ for fapHTH ind. according to rule, 
 48, 724. a. 
 
 fafa'f? for faPlT? ind. according to rule. 
 
 Pnfhm let it be managed, let it be done ; 
 3d sin. imp. pass, of rt VT with fa, 465. 
 
 Pfa: gen. sin. of fa fa m. fate, destiny, 
 2 d c. no. 
 
 Complex comp. 771; fa- 
 fallen off, leaf, cfiMrtt acc. sin.f. 
 from ^iMc 5 n. a lotus. 
 
 Prfa?nfa I shall perish; 1st sin. 2d fut. of 
 rt with fa, 410. 
 
 firm he bows himself; 3d sin. pres. atm. 
 of rt r|*t with fa, is< conj. 261. 
 
 fa H M 1 M »1 ri l nom. sin. f. modestly bending 
 or bowing low with modesty; {comp, of 
 cr. modesty, and ^TMdrT bent, 740.) 
 
 f^FTST? he may perish ; 3 d sin. pot. of rt 
 *T 3 T here 1st conj., but properly 4 tli conj. 
 620. PpT^ would be more usual. 
 
 P 1 H U I nom. sin. f. of PpH? m. f. n. lost ; 
 past p. p. of rt *TST 539. 
 
 ind. without, ( governing ins. 731, 917.) 
 
 P^TTltf acc . sin. m. o/fW5T m. destruction. 
 
 f^rfjTt'ETWT having sighed; past ind.p. of rt 
 with PfT and fa, 559. 
 
 faPr:*w: nom . sin. m. of faPr:*? m. f. n. 
 
 t J t J 
 
 come out, issued forth ; past p. p. of rt 
 with pTT and fa, 896. 
 
 Pm Ph f*il '-M having given in charge, having 
 delivered over; past ind.p. of rt with 
 Pi and fa 559 - 
 
 fa fd P. 8 nom. sin. n. of Plfalp'? m. f. n. 
 pointed out ; past p. p. of rt with 
 pTT and fa, 539. 
 
 faPrfa TTt nom. sin. m. of fa fa fad m. f. n. 
 formed, made ; past p. p. of rt * TT with 
 far and fa, 533. 
 
 PrPT^^: nom. pi. m. of PrtffMrfi m. f. n. 
 
 escaped, set free; past p. p. of rt 
 with PTT and Pi, 539. 
 fapT L Si«l having gone forth from ; past 
 ind. p. of rt "S? with pTT and fa', 559. 
 fafafalW having deliberated, having weigh- 
 ed; past ind. p. of rt fa with fa'C and fa 
 (71. b), see 560. 
 
 fa fa y d +M having sighed ; past ind. p. of rt 
 ’'TDT with Pt and fa, 559. 
 fapT^rT nom. sin. n. of fafa^TT m.f. n. de- 
 stroyed, slain ; past p. p. of rt ^«T with 
 PT and fa, 545. 
 
 fafafa: ins. pi. m. of fa fa TT m. f. n. sub- 
 missive, well-conducted, 
 fa «rjfa he incurs ; he or she finds or meets 
 with ; he perceives or discovers ; 3d sin. 
 pres, of rt fa^ 6 th conj. 281. 
 pF?Tfa I find; 1st sin. pres, of rt fa? 6 th 
 conj. 281. 
 
 Prfa I find; 1st sin. pres. dtm. of rt fa? 
 6 th conj. 281. 
 
 PF?W she may find; 3 d sin. pot. dtm. of rt 
 fa^ 6 th conj. 281. 
 fa fa n rfq for fafa? ’S'fa by 31. 
 fa *WT for fariq'H nom. sin. of faviq m. the 
 Vindhya mountain, a chain which divides 
 Hindustan from the Dekhan or South 
 country. These mountains, usually called 
 Bindh, hold an important position both 
 in the mythology and geography of India. 
 According to some authorities they are 
 called Bindhya, because they appear to 
 obstruct the progress of the sun. The 
 course of the Nerbudda (Narmada) river 
 indicates the direction of the principal 
 range ; but the mountainous tract called 
 Bindhya spreads much more widely, 
 meeting the Ganges in several places to 
 the North, whilst the Godavari is held 
 to be its Southern limit. 
 pRTKT having laid, having placed ; past ind. 
 p. of rt ^STW with fa and Pf, 559. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 221 
 
 fanffpr nom. sin.n. of f--( dPt ri m.f.n. adverse, 
 reverse, contrary. 
 
 fadO rt IH acc.pl. n. adverse, unfavourable. 
 
 Pdd*1 tuU nom. pi. m. of PdRlfiT adverse. 
 
 Paaaa: nom. sin. of faRha in. contrariety, 
 difference. 
 
 PdM*ih 5 > nom. sin. of faaaa m. the con- 
 trary, the reverse. 
 
 fqfm loc. sin. of PdPaa n. a wood, a forest. 
 
 Pd«jc 4 *lP«u Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; 
 faRc 5 cr. large, VI U!1 roc. sin. of afaft 
 f. the hip, 106; (0 lady with swelling 
 hips! O round-limbed !) 
 
 Pd ^<*5 loc. sin. m. of Pd dci m.f. n. large, 
 vast, 1 st c. 187. 
 
 N M O Brahman ! voc. sin. of PaR m. a 
 Brahman. 
 
 Painra: nom. sin. m. separated; past p. p. 
 of rt aa with TT and Ta, 539. 
 
 faRaRTaaa Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 TTR cr. a Brahman, aaTBaa acc. sin. of 
 aRTaa m. concourse. 
 
 pTTT for NmS nom.pl. of V3V m.aBrahman. 
 
 faRT for Ph' £} I a 0 Brahmans ! voc. pi. of 
 fra m. a Brahman. 
 
 TariTR acc. sin. of faPsVR n. offence, any 
 thing disagreeable ; (comp, of fa 726. e, 
 and fail agreeable.) 
 
 ftaVT for 1 d d VJ 1 W O gods ! voc. pi. of 
 Paaa m. a god. 
 
 faaara acc. pi. of faaa m. a god. 
 
 Pd ddra voc.pl. o/fa^V m. a god, is< c. 103. 
 
 PraWTH O lords of the immortals ! Tat. 
 or Dep. comp. 743; faaa cr. a god, 
 an immortal, farci: voc. pi. ofiysx m. a 
 lord, 1st c. 103, see 32. 
 
 let them speak out ; 3d pi. imp. of 
 rt with f%, 649. 
 
 fa* 1 4 hT gen. sin. of Pan 1 4 a m. the sun. 
 
 faatoai acc. sin. of TaaPfla m. the Vibhi- 
 taka-tree ( Beleric myrobalan). 
 
 fa^aaUT nom. sin. in. the Vihhitaka-tree. 
 faa: for fana nom. sin. of faa m. a lord, 
 
 SO J ON J vJ 
 
 a master, 3rfc.u1. 
 
 TaMrO'dH ind. through (his) omnipotence, 
 for the sake of (displaying) his creative 
 power; (comp, of faafrT superhuman 
 power, and aa 760. rf, 791.) 
 faaf voc. sin. of ft* m. a lord, a master, 
 fa^a nom. sin. m. o/'fatJHa m.f. n. wan- 
 dering over; pres. p. of rt with fa, 
 524, (governing acc.) 
 
 faaara nom. sin. m. of faaaa out of one’s 
 mind, out of one’s senses ; (comp, of fa 
 726. e. and H *1 W , see 164. a.) 
 
 TdH I HlPd acc. pi. of P-MHia n. a vehicle, a 
 car ; usually a self-moving aerial chariot 
 of the gods. 
 
 faif* acc. sin. m. or n. of fa*jai m. f. n. 
 freed, released, free from; past p. p. of rt 
 ga with fa, 539. 
 
 Pd R ait nom. sin. m. of PdHdi m.f.n. released, 
 set free. 
 
 Pa^^ having released, having quitted; past 
 ind. p. of rt aa with fa, 559. 
 faaar'tn for faaaaa nom. pi. m. of fa - 
 m.f. n. uttering, emitting ; pres. p. 
 par. of rt aa with fa, 524. 
 
 jR having considered, having pondered; 
 past ind. p. of rt a 3 T with fa, 559. 
 faamTTT he will release; 3 rf sin. 2dfut. of 
 rt aa with fa, 628. 
 
 faafaara abl. sin. of faafaa n. liberation, 
 setting free, 1 st c. 104 ; see also 814. b. 
 Taataa do thou release ; 2 rf sin. imp. of rt 
 aa with fa, loth conj. 283. 
 faam acc. sin. of faafR m. separation, 
 faatnur for faataa ' nom. sin. m. separation. 
 PanTTPa acc. pi. n. of Pd CM h m. f. n. free 
 from dust, 7 th c. 164; (comp, of fa 726. e, 
 and TanT dust.) 
 
 PKU:rlT nom. sin.f. of farf^TT m.f. n. de- 
 serted by, separated from ; past p. p. of 
 rt TT? with fa, 538. 
 
222 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 f^VTSrfkT; ins. pi. of fd^Tdi^ m.f. n. bril- 
 liant, splendid, shining, glittering; pres, 
 p. par. of rt TJ^with fd, 524. 
 
 P«<jP„ rt d acc. sin. m. of fdTrPdrT m.f. n. 
 splendid, radiant. 
 
 fa*d> nom.sin.m.offm^H m.f.n. deformed; 
 (comp, of fa 726. e, and «t*t.) 
 
 P^rtuWidT worn. sin.f. of P^rtid^iM m.f. n. 
 being modest; pres. p. atm. of rt 
 with fa, 526. 
 
 facjJd'ffl nom. sin.f. of PdrtMd m.f. n. la- 
 menting, wailing. 
 
 fartMtt") acc. sin.f. of PtrtHrf m.f. n. la- 
 menting, mourning; pres. p. of rt ^d 
 with fa, 524. 
 
 P'trt’mMT nom. sin.f. of PdrtdHld m.f. n. 
 lamenting ; pres. p. atm. of rt rtd with 
 fa, 526. 
 
 fdrt P*4 ri d acc. sin. of Pd rt Pd rt n. lamentation. 
 
 Pd rt 1 *! lamenting, bewailing ; past ind. p. 
 of rt (^a nth fa, 559. 
 
 Pd rt r*rfrpl to delay; inf. of rt rtlf with fd, 
 isf conj. 261, see 459. 
 
 Pqrtrtid he or she lamented or uttered la- 
 mentations ; 3d sin. 2d pret. of rt c5d 
 with fa, 364. 
 
 P* rt rt Id 1 d <lil «/i for Pd rt rt I d 
 
 by 31. 
 
 Pdmf nom. sin. of fddT m. expansion, wi- 
 dening, dilatation. 
 
 TdddrmHi Bah. or Ree. comp. 766; 
 Pmdt cr. colourless, pale, Hi nom. sin. 
 f. from dd d n. face, 108. 
 
 Pd 4 dTT nom. sin.f. pale, colourless. 
 
 Pm Uli acc.sin.f. of fdddT m.f. n. pale, colour- 
 less; (comp, of fd 726. e, and d*5T colour.) 
 
 fad^jf acc. sin. m. of Pm^fl m.f. n. without 
 clothes; (from fd 726. e, and d^ q. v.) 
 
 fad^T nom. sin. of Pi m.f.n. unclothed, 
 without a garment. 
 
 fddTddd acc. sin. m. of Pm I R H m. f. n. 
 
 without clothes, 7 th c. 163 ; (from fd 
 726. e. and dHTCT.) 
 
 fddTdTd abl. sin. of Pm I H m. banishment 
 from home; (in consequence of (her) 
 exile.) 
 
 fadfa acc. sin. o/fddT^m. marriage, 1st c. 103. 
 fdfddhrr for fdfdVT^ acc. pi. m. various. 
 Pd Pq did acc. pi. m. of Pd Pd d m.f. n. various. 
 Pdlddd loc.pl. n. of fdPdd m.f. n. various, 
 different, ist c. 103. 
 
 fdfav: ins.pl. n. of PdPdd m.f. n. various. 
 falddT itis.pl. m. of fdfdd m.f. n. various. 
 fdPddlMrtHfdiTdCoMPLEX comp. 771; fd- 
 fdd cr. various, dMrt cr. gem, jewel, *|fd- 
 dd acc. sin. m. of dfad m.f. n. adorned. 
 fdfdJTTTT they two entered; 3d du. 2d pret. 
 
 atm. of rt fd 3 T with prep, fd, 364, 246. 
 fdfdSTT for fdPdSJd they entered ; 3 d pi. 
 
 2d pret. of rt fa^T with fa, 364. 
 
 PdPdSTd. they entered; 3 dpi. 2d pret. of rt 
 fddT with fd, 364. 
 
 fdd^I he or she entered; 3 d sin. 2d pret. of 
 rt fd^I with fd, 364. 
 fddSITdddd for fdd^I drPdddTf by 31. 
 fd 3 T ^•T acc. sin. of PdJI ^,‘1 f. suspicion, doubt. 
 fdSfTRT having cut in two, having cut open; 
 
 past ind. p. of rt with fd, 559. 
 fdJIPdfd: nom. sin. m., lit. lord of (many) 
 men of the Vaisya caste, i. e. either pea- 
 sants or men engaged in trade. See next. 
 fajll^-Mrf O lord of men ! voc. sin. of fa- 
 5li*dfd Tat. or Dep. comp., in which 
 the case of the frst member is retained, 
 see 743. c; fa^IT*^ gen. pi. of fad! m. a 
 man, especially one of the commercial or 
 agricultural class, 181 ; dW poc. sin. of dPrt 
 1 2 1. According to the original constitu- 
 tions of Hindu society, as described in 
 Manu, the population was divided into 
 four castes or classes; 1. Brahmans or 
 priests; 2. Kshatriyas or soldiers; 3. Vai- 
 
VOCABULA RY. 
 
 2 ' 2'3 
 
 syas or working-men, such as peasants or 
 agricultural labourers and men in trade ; 
 4. Sudras or slaves. 
 
 fa' 9 IK <**4 acc. sin. to . of fa3IH^ »i. f. n. 
 skilled, skilful. 
 
 fa^TER nom. sin. m. large-eyed; (comp. of 
 fa"5TTc? cr. large, and for > 5 TfET 778.) 
 fajTTcHETTH acc. sin.f. See last. 
 fanjTrPT ins. sin. n. of NI^ITT m.f. n. sharp, 
 sharpened, 1st c. 104. 
 
 far^r? to. f. 11 . illustrious, distinguished, 
 excellent, 1st c. 103. 
 
 fafalFRT for gen. sin. f. of 
 
 fa fill? illustrious. 
 
 far^TF? ins. sin. m. of T'-jfjiP illustrious, 
 distinguished. 
 
 fa^H.T for fajfaliTT hoto. sin . m. q/"fa$fH§f 
 m. f. n. crushed, trampled on, broken ; 
 past p. p. of rt 'S I with fa, 534. 
 fasmrf*. for fa$l Mrt 4 T ind. excellently, espe- 
 cially, particularly, 719.6. In Book XV. 
 3. it governs an instrumental case, and 
 must be translated more excellently than, 
 or in an especial manner compared with 
 (others), 830; ( formed from faffa by 
 affix 7144.) 
 
 fajIM rff for faSTFHTT ind. especially, 719. 
 fa ^IW ins. sin. of fa^fa, used adverbially, 
 especially, particularly. 
 fasifaiT nom. sin.f. free from sorrow, 
 fasffar acc. sin. f. of fa :}fl 81 m. f. n. free 
 from sorrow, without sorrow; (comp, of 
 fa 726. e, and 'Jfifai m. sorrow.) 
 fa'iicW acc. sin. to. of fa^cit m.f. n. confi- 
 dential, faithful, trusty, 1st c. 103. 
 fa ’•H 1 'ti acc. sin. m. o/fav rT*tT m.f. n. rested. 
 fa'hl'iTT nom.sin.f.off^^i TtT m.f.n. rested, 
 reposed; past p.p. of rt 'ETH with 'fa, 546. 
 fa -H 1 rTR let it be rested, let repose be 
 taken; 3 d sin. imp. of rt ET*T in pass, with 
 
 fa 463- 
 
 fa^TTT: nom .sin.m.of TFETfl m.f. n. celebrated, 
 known ; past p. p. of rt^X with fa, 53 1 . 
 favMrtl nom. sin.f. o/T't'Mtl m.f.n. celebrated, 
 known. * 
 
 fa^rTT acc. sin. f. known, celebrated, 
 ffa acc. sin. of fa*T n. poison, bane, 
 ffafaftnn nom. sin.f. caused by the poi- 
 son ; (comp. o/faq n. poison, and fafa^ 
 cause, 761.) 
 
 fa nom. sin. of faww? m.f. n. being 
 
 in difficulty or misfortune; (comp, of 
 fatW cr. difficulty, misfortune, and 43J 
 remaining, 580.) 
 
 gen. sin. to. of fa4n<-^ m.f. n. 
 being in trouble. See last. 
 fa 8*1 ins. sin. to. involved in calamity, 
 fa 8*1 loc. sin. of fWT n. difficulty, trouble, 
 calamity. 
 
 fa 8*1*1 in rough places; loc.pl. n. of fa*m 
 m.f.n. rough, uneven; (comp, o/fa 726. e, 
 and 44H even.) 
 
 fa^fa^WWI Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; 
 faq cr. poison, fal^i cr. released from, 
 ETT71TT nom. sin. m. of vTT74T*T soul, 147. 
 fa8T?47 nom. sin. to. of fa Ml <^74 m.f. n. sor- 
 rowing, grieving; pres. p. of rt 41? to 
 despond, with fa. 
 
 favh^m acc. sin . m . q/T^4fa^74 to f. n . sorrow- 
 ing, desponding; pres.p. of rt 41? with fa. 
 fafafl ins. sin. of fa 8 n. poison, 
 fa 8*4? having stopped, having made to stand 
 still; past ind. p. of rt 4?**? with fa, 70. 
 fa fa rt acc.sin.off^VSTt m.f. n. abiding, stay- 
 ing; past p.p. of rt 4S5T with fa, 70, 896.0. 
 fa^HHr loc. sin. of fay *T4T n. desertion. 
 
 1 4*144^: they flew about, they fluttered 
 hither and thither ; 3 d pi. 2 d pret. of rt 
 4TTT with prep, fa, 364. 
 fa4H?T having let fall, having loosed or let 
 go ; past ind. p. of rt with fa. 
 ind. at full length, 714. 
 
 T t 
 
224 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 fwtWTfaVTRITfa for fW^ ^fWvr- 
 TVTfa by 31. 
 
 fa h\l ill T acc. sin.f. of ffarf}<& m.f n. spread 
 out; broad, wide. 
 
 fatVXJT acc. sin.f of faRtU m.f. n. clear, 
 distinct. 
 
 fasfa acc. sin. of fa^zj m. astonishment. 
 fal^TVlffarTn Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; 
 fa?F?V cr. wonder, admiration, ^ffarrr: 
 nom.pl. of ^r-Vrf m.f. n. possessed of. 
 fawrznfaFt Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; 
 ffaRV cr. astonishment, wonder, *nfas> 
 for SSI fat? IT moot. sin. affected by, filled 
 with. 
 
 fatUlft for fr?4?T[4T moot. sin. of famV w. 
 
 admiration, wonder, astonishment, 
 faffarm moot. siM. m. o/TVfaflrT m.f.n. asto- 
 nished; past p.p. of rt fa? with fa, 532. 
 f^Tf^RTiT moot, sin.f. of fafall? m.f. n. asto- 
 tonished, surprised. 
 
 fafafiTT for fafa?7TTTT moot. pi. of fafaTrl 
 
 m.f.n. surprised, astonished, dismayed; 
 past p. p. of rt far with fa, 531. 
 fafaniFDT: Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; 
 fafani cr. astonished, surprised, 
 moot. sin. ot. from '^M'4 n. face, 108. 
 fafariTTT?T moot. pi. f. of fafaTil m. f. n. 
 astonished. 
 
 faffafa ins.pl. r/fafalTT m.f. n. surprised, 
 astonished; past p .p.of rffal with' fa, 532. 
 fa?*fc ins. pi. of fa?;!! ot. a bird. 
 fa?T^ by birds; ins.pl. of fa m. a bird, 
 fa^fal/or fa?TR nom.sin.o f rf ot ./. n . 
 roaming, sauntering about, taking plea- 
 sure ; pres. p. par. of rt ^ with fa, 593. 
 fal-Ti^ to abandon ; inf. of rt with fa, 
 
 459> 6 55- 
 
 fa having abandoned ; past bid. p. of 
 rt ITT with fa. 
 
 fa?TW bid. in the sky, aloft, 714. 
 fat? ri if moot. sin. mi. of TVfaiT m. f. n. 
 
 planned, devised; past p. p. of rt VT with 
 
 fa 533- 
 
 fafaiTT moot, sin.f. of fafaw m.f. n. per- 
 formed, enacted, committed. 
 fafarfT for fafarTTT moot. sin. ot. of TVfafT 
 m.f.n. appointed, destined, decreed; past 
 p. p. of rt VI with fa, 533. 
 fasfl'RT moot. du.m. o/"fa?fa m.f.n. deprived 
 of, separated from. 
 
 fa op cO acc. sin. ot. of Ndscoi m.f.n. agitated. 
 fa5T??T moot, sin.f. o/fassTf? m.f. n. agitated 
 
 (with grief). 
 
 fad^T acc . sin. f. of fadfo* m. /. n. dis- 
 turbed, agitated. 
 
 HR to see, to be seen ; inf. of rt 
 with fa 459, 869. 
 
 VfalRfai voc. sin. ot. O Vita-s'oka! lit. O free 
 from sorrow ; another name for the As'oka- 
 tree, 1st c. 103. 
 voc. sin. of VfT ot. a hero. 
 acc. sin. of Vfa ot. a hero, 1st c. 103. 
 moot. sin. of ot. a hero, heroic. 
 tfa^Tfafa voc. sin.f. O mother of heroes! 
 (comp. of^tTL, q.v., and THTlfafa/. a mo- 
 ther, one who brings forth, gives birth.) 
 
 for farvfariT gen. sin. o/vkv Tf 
 name of a prince. 
 
 =UT!JT moot. sin. ot. a hero, heroic. 
 
 for tftTTRTT moot. sin. m. Virasena. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 745; 
 
 cr. Virasena, cr. a king, 
 
 moot, sin.f. a daughter-in-law. 
 'fa+HRrifiUlT moot, sin.f. beloved by the 
 son of Virasena, Tat. or Dep. com P.745; 
 
 cr. Virasena, cr. a eon, faVT 
 
 nom. sin.f. o/fav m.f. n. beloved, dear. 
 Vfafanjrft Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; vt- 
 TTHT cr. Virasena, RTTl for ■RTTTT worn. sin. 
 
 ' \) ^ O N 
 
 in. a son. 
 
 g en . sin. of 4 U ot. a hero. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 225 
 
 ^TTt for 'ftrnT O heroes ! voc. pi. of 
 m. a hero. 
 
 loc. sin. of ro. a hero. 
 
 WlTUT ins. sin. of m. a hero, heroic. 
 wW for tfe* nom. sin. to. a hero, heroic. 
 d"t dW ■?* d rTl yen. sin. m. of dT 5 ti?=lWfT m.f. n. 
 possessed of valour and worth ; (comp, of 
 cr. valour, cr. strength, worth, 
 
 W 7 T affix, 84, 140.) 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; wHt 
 cr. valour, nom. sin. of 
 
 m.f. n. endowed with. 
 
 WT 5 J»|c 5 i| Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; ^ET 
 cr. a tree, H 75 W loc. pi. of n. a root, 
 1st c. 105. 
 
 loc. sin. of ^T 5 f m. a tree. 
 
 WT!JW loc.pl. of W^T to. a tree, ist c. 103. 
 
 for WTT1W by 34. 
 
 WTfnr he or she chooses; 3c? sin. pres. atm. 
 
 of rt ^ 9 th conj. 686, 675 note. 
 dill I choose; 1st sin. pres. atm. of rt ^ 9 th 
 conj. 686, 675 note. 
 
 WW acc. sin. to. of TFT m.f. n. surrounded ; 
 
 past p. p. of rt W 532. 
 
 WTH nom. sin. of yrT m.f. n. elected, selected, 
 chosen; past p. p. of rt W 532. 
 nom. sin. to. chosen, elected, 
 d d I acc. sin.f. of m.f. n. covered, over- 
 
 spread, surrounded ; past p.p. of rt ^ 532. 
 
 •S 
 
 loc. sin. m. of W 7 T m.f. n. chosen, elected; 
 past p.p. of rt ^ 532. 
 
 for d rt fl nom. sin. to. of ^ m. f. n. 
 chosen; past p. p. of rt ^ 532. 
 
 acc. sin. of to. tidings, news, 
 
 1st c. 103. 
 
 [yen.pl. o/Wlf to. an old man,asage. 
 d^Msiinnn Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 WjJ cr. an old man, a seer, 
 nom. sin. n. precept. 
 
 ins. sin. of to. See WWt. 
 
 WMhi fn for by 32. 
 
 Y^tfor nom. sin. of^ffi to. a bull, 1st c. 
 103; used in Book VII. 6. as the name of 
 the principal die in a game with dice. 
 
 acc. sin. of f Vrihatsena, 
 
 the name of Damayanti’s nurse. 
 
 *S "S 
 
 d^rttd voc. sin.f. See last. 
 
 for nom. sin. of 'j 0 d y J to. 
 
 Vrihadaswa, the name of the sage who re- 
 lates the story of Nala to Yudhishthira. 
 wit: nom. sin. to. onset, impetus. 
 
 WWIT: (by 63. a) for WITTTTT ind. quickly, 
 speedily; (from WW with affix TTTT, 719.) 
 
 *N *S 's 
 
 ms. sin. of WW to. impetuosity, 1st c.103. 
 
 • 
 
 Wrf<T nom. sin. n. wages, hire, salary, pay. 
 Wrtttt for ddtfW ins. pi. of WrTTT to. a cane, 
 a ratan, 1st c. 103. 
 
 W”f% he knows ; 3 d sin. pres, of rt fWW. 
 WrW thou knowest, thou mayest know ; 2 d 
 sin. of a contracted 2 d pret. (used for 
 pres.) of rt lWrT, see 308. a. 
 
 WfSnfw I shall know; is< sin. 2 d fut. of rt 
 404. 
 
 W? he knows, he comprehends; 3 d sin. of a 
 contracted form of the 2d pret. of rt TT? 
 used as a present, see 308. a. 
 
 ins. pi. to. of W^WTTTT to. f. n. 
 thoroughly conversant with the Vedas ; 
 (comp, of WTT and WRIT, q. v.) 
 
 Ward’d for by 49. See next. 
 
 nom. sin. to. knowing the Vedas, see 
 note under ; (comp, of W? cr. the 
 
 Veda, and to. a knower, 138.) 
 
 WT Wd l }f 41 T 7 T: nom. sin. to. well-read in the 
 Vedas and Vedangas, see next ; (comp, of 
 
 •N 
 
 WrT cr. the Vedas, see next ; WdTjf the 
 Vedangas or sciences subordinate to the 
 Vedas, such as grammar, prosody, pro- 
 nunciation, etymology, &c., see note un- 
 der TrrjfUiTjrr: ; wren: nom. sin. of WI< 7 T 
 m. f. n. well-versed in, lit. going right 
 through, going to WR, the opposite side.) 
 
 T t 2 
 
226 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 nom. pi. of m. the Veda or sacred 
 scripture of the Hindus, ist c. 103. The 
 four Vedas are the Rig-veda, the Yajur- 
 veda, the Sama-veda, and the Atharva- 
 veda. Of these the Rig-veda is the most 
 important. It consists of metrical hymns 
 or prayers termed suktas or mantras, each 
 stanza of which is called a rich, addressed 
 chiefly to the gods of the elements, and 
 especially to Indra the god of the atmo- 
 sphere and Agni the god of fire. The 
 composition of the principal mantras of 
 the Rig-veda is supposed to have taken 
 place about, thirteen centuries B. C. 
 
 =T?T»T acc. pi. of m. the Veda or sacred 
 writings of the Hindus. 
 
 '-f to know ; inf. of rt 459. 
 
 nom. sin. m. tremor, trembling. 
 
 “S . *N 
 
 TMH I >T*. nom. sin. of TRRT'T m.f. n. trem- 
 bling ; pres. p. dtm. of rt 526. 
 
 nom. sin.f. of •=! MH I"H m.f. n. trem- 
 bling ; pres. p. dtm. of rt TR 526. 
 
 RRRTRT acc. sin.f. of mHHT*T m.f. n. trem- 
 bling. 
 
 for TRRTRT by 32. 
 
 TRRTeft for RWTRR nom. sin. m. of 
 
 m.f.n. trembling; pres. p. dtm. of rt TR326. 
 
 Te5TR acc. sin. of RHT f. time. 
 
 nom. or acc. of n. a house, a 
 
 dwelling, 153. 
 
 loc. sin. of n. a house, 153. 
 
 ^n?RTf?r acc. pi. n. of n. a house, a 
 
 dwelling, 153. 
 
 % ind. indeed, truly. Often a mere expletive. 
 
 4 sin. of n. agitation of mind. 
 
 'f voc. sin. of O daughter of the 
 
 king of Vidarbha! i. e. Dainayanti. 
 
 nom. sin.f. Dainayanti, daughter of 
 the sovereign of Vidarbha. 
 
 acc. sin. of T?WT/. Dainayanti. 1st c. 
 
 106. 
 
 nom. sin. f. the mother of 
 Damayanti. 
 
 RtfWTflfR 1 ^fiT fTR by 31.0, 34. 
 
 %«rr ins. sin. of f. Damayanti. 
 
 for gen. sin. of Rifkff f. 
 
 Damayanti. 
 
 loc. sin. o/%<TWT/. Damayanti. 
 
 %»h: gen. sin. of f. Damayanti, 
 
 1st c. 106. 
 
 • . -*' 
 
 T5IR acc. sin. of T$TR n. slaughter, de- 
 struction. 
 
 nom. sin. m. Vaisravana, a name of 
 Kuvera, the god of wealth, (so called 
 from his father f'-J'H TR. ) 
 
 T acc. sin. of n. calamity, misfor- 
 
 tune, evil condition. 
 
 Rt for RR you, for you, to you, of you ; 
 acc., dat. or gen. ill. from , q. v. 
 ind. plainly, evidently, certainly, 713. 
 
 etf^lrr he or it grieves or suffers pain; 3 d 
 sin. pres, of rt is# conj. 261. 
 
 eRRTtfflT they afflict, they pain ; 3 d pi. pres, 
 of rt 10 th conj. 
 
 nom. sin. n. of RtfVrT m, f. n. agi- 
 tated ; past p. p. ofrt 538. 
 
 ^farn: nom. pi. m. of eqfVfT m.f. n. dis- 
 turbed, troubled. 
 
 he or it was torn asunder; 3 d sin. 1st 
 pret. atm. of rt Z in pass, with f%, 468. 
 for ’RiffaifT by 32. 
 
 eRtpffat having laid aside, having put away; 
 past ind, p. of rt nT to lead, with and 
 
 559. 
 
 he removed; 3 d sin. 1st pret. of rt 
 RTR with and fT, 606. 
 
 t N 
 
 eRR loc. sin. n. of eRiJ m.f. n. cloudless; 
 ( from TR “26. e, and q. v.) 
 
 eRTJRfrT he was separated ; 31/ sin. 1st pret. 
 of rt RR i » pass, with fa, 702. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 227 
 
 ■^rt^TT he or it shone forth or appeared ; 
 
 3 d sin. ist pret. atm. of rt with fa, 
 ist conj. 261. 
 
 grew stronger, increased; 3d sin. ist 
 pret. atm. of rt with fa, 1st conj. 261. 
 zqcnntrJT ins. sin. of m. effort, ex- 
 
 ertion. 
 
 HT for nom.pl. m. of ^T 7 - 
 
 ■ftrrT m.f. n. resolved, determined. 
 
 acc. sin. of n. calamity, mis- 
 
 fortune. This word is especially applied 
 to a king’s neglect of his duty for the 
 pleasures of the chase, gambling, &e. 
 
 +1 I f^T rT 7*7 acc. sin.f. involved in cala- 
 mity ; cr. calamity, misfortune, 
 
 ■'SlffartW acc. sin. of ??ffafT m.f. n. pos- 
 sessed of, ist c. 104. 
 
 i^ti* Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; , 
 cr. calamity, ’•HiSrlJT acc. sin. m. 
 overwhelmed with. 
 
 « 4 WPhH acc. sin. m. of m.f. n. af- 
 
 flicted, fallen into calamity, 159. 
 
 ■snPTfT ins. sin. of ^RT«T n. calamity. 
 ^Tt w f^ 7 f /o>- ^rfflT by 31. 
 
 he left, he lost, he dismissed ; 3d 
 sin. 1st pret. ofrt W*\in cans, with fa, 481. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of m.f. n. lifeless; 
 
 ( from fa 726. e, and m. breath.) 
 ^Icfio'S'PT acc. sin. f. of =ql =£ m. f. n. 
 agitated. 
 
 ^n%T ins.pl. m. a tiger, ist c. 103. 
 
 they uttered ; 3d sin. 2d pret. of rt 
 with prep. ^TT and fa, 593. 
 
 «qlt*ifar Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; 
 cr. open, ^TTfat for «ihiI nom. sin. m. 
 from tSTTRT n. mouth, 108. 
 
 ^TT'yr: nom. sin. m. a hunter, ist c. 103. 
 
 1 ^ITTT thou dost talk jestingly, thou dost 
 rail ; 2 d sin. pres. atm. of rt ^ with ^TT 
 and fa, 593. 
 
 ^TVftVTfa thou wilt talk jestingly, thou 
 
 wilt rail; 2 d sin. 2d fut. of rt with SH 
 and fa, 593. 
 
 to utter, to say ; inf. of rt with 
 ’ST and fa, 459, 593. 
 
 ^jftnfr for nom. sin. m. of ^jfafT 
 
 m.f. n. lodged, (having lodged, 896); 
 past p. p. of rt with fa, 607. 
 
 'hST nom. sin.f. of m.f n. lodged, hav- 
 ing lodged ; past p. p. of rt with fa. 
 N. B. The regular past passive participle 
 of this root is " 3 fa 7 T, see 607, 543. 
 
 voc. sin. m. O broad-chested one ! 
 
 C\ 
 
 766 ; (from cr. broad, and d TR X n. 
 the breast, with affix ^T, see 80. XVII.) 
 
 loc. sin. of ^ITtT»T n. sky, heaven, 
 6th c. 152. 
 
 tlxT go thou, depart thou ; 2 d sin. imp. of 
 rt ist conj. 261. 
 
 sI^ , IHT?TT'T for "SIT ■CilHiiMM by 3 1. 
 
 sHITfa I go ; ist sin. pres, of rt sHT. 
 
 Tfifi; Hi? for slWrfa t 7 *TH by 34. 
 
 WWW he or it may go ; 3d sin. pot. of rt 
 WW ist conj. 261. 
 
 WWW he or she may go; 3d sin. pot. ofrt WW. 
 
 WrTR nom. sin. of Tilt n. a vow. 
 
 sftfawT nom. sin.f. o/W^fTrT m.f. n. ashamed; 
 past p.p. of rt effa 538- 
 
 tftff rtl for WtfYrfTW nom.pl. of Wt Hi ri m.f.n. 
 ashamed. 
 
 3 T- 
 
 7TW tell thou; 2d sin. imp. of rt 151 IT. 
 
 ^T^TrT tell ye; 2d pi. imp. ofrt ‘3TTT ist conj. 261. 
 
 7 TWIW he tells, he relates, he announces; 3d 
 sin. pres, of rt 7TW ist conj. 261. 
 
 TRWfa thou declarest, thou makest known ; 
 2d sin. pres, of rt 7TW ist conj. 261. 
 
 3l®fidl for 91 H I ^ nom. pi. of 7 TWW m. a 
 bird. 
 
 51 ^ dTWTW gen. pi. of hTWW n. an omen. 
 
 | l^T^WT ins. pi. of m. a bird. 
 
228 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 3 T 3 T 1 for 7TRW worn. sin. of THfi m.f. n. able, 
 capable; past p. p. of rt 7T«fi 679, 539. 
 
 TT^rTfaf they are able; 3 d pi. pres, o/r# 7 T«F 
 5 th conj. 679. 
 
 Tratm 1 am able; 1 st sin. pres, of rt 71 Ri 
 5 th conj. 679. 
 
 *N 
 
 he or it is able ; 3 d sin. pres, of rt 
 7 T^ in pass. 679 note, 869. 
 
 thou art able ; 2 d sin. pres. atm. of 
 rt TT^f 4 th conj. 679 note, 869. 
 
 TT^TT nom. sin.f. of m.f. n. able ; fut. 
 pass. p. of rt 573. 
 
 THRIFT /or 7PRT nom. du. m. of 3 l«R m.f. n. 
 able. 
 
 THS m. a name of Indra, is# c. 103. 
 
 7 T 3 i acc. sin. of TIRi m. Indra. 
 
 7 T 3 >‘. nom. sin. of 7 T 3 i rn. Sakra, a name of 
 Indra, is# c. 103. 
 
 7 TW 7 ins. sin. of 7 I" 3 i m. Indra. 
 
 TTffil' for 7 iU\R nom. sin. o/TTSi m. Indra. 
 
 7T|fRT'TT nom. sin.f. of TT^'H'T m.f. n. sus- 
 pecting, fearing ; pres. p. atm. ofrt TH? 526. 
 
 WT thou dost fear, thou dost doubt ; 2 d 
 sin. pres. atm. of rt TIT? is# conj. 261. 
 
 w nom. sin.f. doubt, suspicion. 
 
 ^ I suspect, I fancy; is# sin. pres. atm. 
 of rt 7T4? 1 s# conj. 261 . 
 
 71^; (I he might suspect; 3 d sin. pot. atm. of 
 rt 7T3? is# conj. 261. 
 
 TT^fafin Tat. oh Dep. comp. 743; 7 TR^ 
 cr. Sachi, wife of Indra, Rfct: nom. sin. 
 of RfrT m. a husband, 2 d c. 121. 
 
 TT^T ins. sin. of TTsft/. the wife of Indra, 
 is# c. 106. 
 
 71 RIR for 7IRIT by 32. 
 
 71 rf n. a hundred, 206, 835. b. 
 
 7TIT nom. or acc. sin.n. a hundred, 206, 835./;. 
 
 3 M fJuTU acc. sin. of 3 f (TifuT m. Indra; (from 
 TTrT a hundred, and "awj a sacrifice; ‘ lord 
 of a hundred sacrifices.’) 
 
 Tnm^'TRiTEpTTTH Bah. or Rf.l. comp. 761 ; 
 
 TTWR^ cr. a lotus, ^FTiT cr. long, $«r- 
 TUTR acc. sin. f. from n. the eye. 
 TBnftRRRTftrfir: Complex comp. 771; 
 71 rt cr. a hundred, cr. a yojana, 
 
 RTmfvf: ins. pi. of m.f. n. going, 
 
 travelling, 159. 
 
 TTrTTTf for TfifTT^ (64) ind. by hundreds ; 
 
 (TTrT 206, with affix 7 TR 725.) 
 
 7f?n: nom. pi. of 71 rf m. a hundred; used in 
 Book XV. 6. for jpm f*t, as denoting a 
 hundred suvarnas or gold coins. TTrT 
 3 lrii: may be translated ten thousand 
 gold coins. 
 
 Trip voc. sin. O killer of your enemies ! 
 (comp, of 75 ^ cr. an enemy, and a 
 killer, from rt TT'T 580.) 
 
 7Tq[rft for TT^fTT^ from an enemy, for 
 TIcfm abl. of TUf. see affix TTfr 719. a. 
 7R% for TFRiTT ind. slowly, by degrees. 
 TI'TRT for ind. slowly. 
 
 71 H ind. slowly, softly, gently, for 7 PI*T 
 714, 80. 
 
 Tint for TH^T ind. by degrees, 714. 
 
 7IRR (for TIRfl by 47) let him or he should 
 curse; 3 d sin. pot. of rt 7TR is# conj. 261. 
 7IR to curse ; inf. ofrt 7 TR 459. 
 
 31 h) for TTiTO nom. sin. m. of 7TR m.f. n. 
 
 cursed; past p. p. ofrt 7IR 539. 
 
 
 
 TTRRR thou wilt curse; 2 d sin. 2 d fut. Atm, 
 ofrt 7TR 407. 
 
 71°^ acc. sin. of 7T=^ m. sound, cry. 
 
 nom. sin. of 7 T 5 T m. sound. 
 
 7 T^fT/or 7 T 5 TfT »om. sin. of 31 =!•’, m. a sound. 
 7 TR for TIRTT nom. sin. of 7 TH m. calmness 
 of mind, tranquillity, equanimity. 
 
 TTRFf acc. sin. m. of TIRTR m. f. n. lying 
 down; pres. p. atm. of rt 7ft #>46, 526. a. 
 TWTWR'TTRR Dwan. or Ago. comp. 749; 
 TPRT cr. a bed, a couch, lying down, 
 cr. a scat, sitting down, /or. 
 
 pi. of*i tn m. a meal, eating, is# c. 103. 
 
 5 
 
 I 
 
 r. 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 t 
 
 a 
 
 n 
 
 nr 
 
 F 
 
 * 
 
 lie 
 
 1 
 
 liirl 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 220 
 
 3TTW acc. sin. of 31 Dll n. a refuge, one who 
 acts as a protection or defence; also tak- 
 ing refuge. 
 
 STOTrftr^: nom.pl. m. of 3IVW I Pd'JT >n.f. n. 
 seeking a refuge, seeking for protection ; 
 (comp, of ^T<W cr. refuge, and 
 seeking, 6 th c. 159.) 
 
 91 C<m 1 05 «i) nom. sin.f. seeking a refuge. 
 
 3l<U , l voc. sin. rn. of 9K*i'M m. f. n. that 
 which or who affords refuge or protec- 
 tion, ist c. 103. 
 
 w: acc. pi. of 31 f. a year, ( properly 
 autumn.) 
 
 31 Vd 1 gen. pi. of 3K<^ /• autumn. 
 
 3l<Ww acc. pi. of n. the body. 
 
 3 l 0 vi*T for 3 l 0 VI rt (47) abl. sin. of 31 Ov 
 n. the body. 
 
 3 l for 3 l 0 vi'ri'+<W Tat. or Dep. 
 comp. 743; 31 Ov cr. the body, ^ItT<*V*T 
 nom. sin. of »a»ii«h< rn. the destroyer. 
 
 9l0u<i: gen. sin. of 3l0f<W rn. the (em- 
 bodied) spirit. 
 
 urOr loc. sin. of 31 Ov n. the body. 
 
 3I3H^ he or she cursed ; 3 d sin. 2 d pret. of 
 rt SHI 364. The terrific power of a curse, 
 according to Indian ideas, is well illus- 
 trated by Southey’s ‘ Curse of Kehama,’ 
 and by ‘The Death of Yajna-datta’ in 
 the Ramayana, translated into Enghsh 
 verse by Dr. Milman. 
 
 3 1 3 1 lM »-( for 31 Si l M by 33. 
 
 31 31 • VI he ruled, he governed ; 3d sin. 2d 
 pret. of rt SiTTH 6 58. 
 
 SifsR: gen. sin. of Slfsi'T m. the moon, 
 6 th c. 159. 
 
 SfTf^Irft for 9 ir 9 iW« gen. sin. of Slfil d m. 
 the moon, 6 th c. 159. 
 
 (48) ind. always, perpetually. 
 
 Sltfl n- a weapon, (lit. the instrument of 
 hurting, from rt 80. VIII.), 1st c. 104. 
 
 SHflMltllM: nom.pl. m. armed, having wea- 
 
 pons in (their) hands; ( 9 ltfl a weapon, 
 mfWahand; Bah. or Rel. comp. 767.) 
 
 3 Tto( 1 f<J nom. pi. of «• a weapon. 
 
 *S , 
 
 ins. sin. of n. a weapon, an 
 
 arrow, 1st c. 104. 
 
 3 H'< 3 *fl: loc. du. of 3 IU 4 I f. a branch, 105. 
 
 3 lfSl < j , l J Ulli^rl*T Tat. or Dep. comp. 745; 
 3llV=ll^H cr. a monkey, cr. a troop, 
 acc. sin. n. of ^TPJTT rn.f. n. filled 
 with, possessed of. 
 
 gen. sin. of 31 1 Vd I f. a branch, 105. 
 
 ’ST PM acc. du. of 311 WT f. a branch, 105. 
 
 31 Id Hi , «I I will cut down or off, I will cleave, 
 I will tear; isf sin. 2d fut. atm. of rt 3PT 
 in caus. 481. 
 
 31lfif*IHI having cut down, having cloven, 
 having severed ; past ind. p. of rt 3 TT in 
 caus. 558. 
 
 3 Ildhl*ilW he cut, he clove, he severed ; 3d 
 sin. 2d pret. of rt 3 FT in caus. 
 
 3 Titii^<T Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; 3 TTtT cr. 
 allayed, alleviated, assuaged, tT VT nom. sin. 
 f.from m. fever, pain, suffering, xo8. 
 
 3TTRnT nom. sin. of ^ITTtT f. settlement of 
 difference, satisfaction. 
 
 ^iimi «->: Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; STTM 
 cr. curse, nom. sin. m. fire, 1 10. 
 
 SIIMR or SIPTH^ for 91 1 9 1 rf abl. sin. of 3 TPT 
 (47) m. a curse, isf c. 103. 
 
 3 i 1 IR ins. sin. of 31 1 M m. a curse. 
 
 3 TTTtf nom. sin.f. of 3MVd m.f. n. autumnal. 
 
 STRcSRjPTfViR Complex comp. 771; 
 3 llgc 4 cr. a tiger, *pT cr. a deer, HRiPI 
 acc. sin. n. of *TfV(T m.f. n. infested by, 
 resorted to, inhabited. 
 
 ?l Kc*}") for 31 nom. sin. of Sll^lH m. a 
 
 tiger. 
 
 or Agg. comp. 748; 3TTc7 cr. the Sala- 
 tree, MW cr. a bambu, VM cr. Dhava, a 
 kind of tree, -el r^l cr. the holy fig-tree. 
 
230 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 frP^Sfi Tinduka, a kind of ebony-tree, 
 Inguda, a kind of tree or plant, 
 fes: ins.pl. of m. the Kinsuka- 
 
 tree, i st c. 103. The Sal-tree is the 
 Shorea-robusta, which yields a resinous 
 exudation ; the Dhava is the Grislea to- 
 mentosa; the Aswattha is the Ficus reli- 
 giosa or holy fig-tree, also called Pippala. 
 There are two other celebrated fig-trees 
 in India, the Ficus glomerata, called 
 Udumbara in this list, and the Ficus 
 Itidica, called Nyagrodha or Vata, or in 
 English the Banyan-tree. The Ingudi, 
 commonly called Ingua or Jiyaputa, is 
 a tree from the fruit of which necklaces 
 of a supposed prolific efficacy were made 
 ( Jiva-putraka). In the Raghuvansa 
 (XIV. 81) there is an allusion to the 
 fruit being used by hermits to supply 
 oil, and in the Sakuntala (Act II) to its 
 furnishing them with ointment. The 
 Kinsuka is the Butea frondosa, a tree 
 bearing beautiful red blossoms. 
 
 T^n'FSTWniT 710171. pi. m. standing in the sta- 
 bles ; {comp, of ffIlo 5 T a stable, and 
 staying, 580.) 
 
 fjnfeVTcTT for 7 T I fc 3 Vt cPI n 0 m . sin. m. Sali- 
 hotra,name of apersonage skilled inhorses. 
 
 UinSfiTTl nom.pl. m. of 7 ! I y J rl m.f.n. eternal. 
 for l Hfrt'W nom. sin. in. of TTI^olri 
 m.f. n. everlasting. 
 
 nom^ sin. n. a precept, a maxim. 
 
 UTTTRTfT abl. sin. of n. order, com- 
 
 mand, decree, 104. 
 
 UTTf^ffft for TJTT^r^TT^T ind. according to rule, 
 {lit. according to the S'astras; from fJTTIrJ 
 and affix 719.) 
 
 fglvJlOl ins. pi. of m. n. a peak, 
 
 1st c. 103. 
 
 nom.pl.off$\fw*l m. a peacock, 139. 
 
 fijT fjR 1 «TTI nom.pl. o/Yjfrfa *T m . a ])eacock ,159. 
 
 fifirw acc. sin. of fijTTTT u. the head, 164. 
 
 f 7 T? 5 Trr ?5 Tat. or Dei*, comp. 743; f 5 T? 5 T 
 cr. a rock, rToSR acc. sin. oflTft n. surface. 
 f 5 Tr?T^VR acc. sin. of M m. a moun- 
 
 tain, 1st c. 103. 
 
 fil-dUf^T nom.pl. of Hjl —14 n . an art, craft, 
 f^nr: nom. sin. m. off$J^ m.f. n. auspicious, 
 propitious, safe. 
 
 fSTPT nom. sin.f. of fjd? m.f. n. left; past 
 p.p. of rt 672, 539. 
 
 nom. sin. m. a disciple, scholar, pupil, 
 sfhi ind. quickly. 
 
 Harm, or des. comp. 755; 
 cr. rapid, *TT*T loc. sin. of *1 H n. motion, 
 going, driving, isf c. 104. 
 
 loc. pi. n. See last. 
 
 fjffVT /br y \ff nom. pi. m. of UffV m.f. n. 
 
 fast, rapid, fleet. 
 
 ^ftfTTOTTT ins. sin. of tfhrisr 
 
 m. the moon ; 
 
 {from TfftrT cold, and ^T 5 T a ray, beam.) 
 
 gen.pl. o/^ftTt m.f. n. broken off; 
 past p. p. of rt 534 * 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. virtue, nom. sin. m. treasure. 
 
 nom. sin. of m.f. n. of a 
 
 good disposition, amiable, 5 th c. 140. 
 3 T^f; for 2 d sin. yl pret. of rt to 
 
 grieve, see 889. 
 
 for nom. sin. of in. Suclii, 
 
 the name of the caj)tain of the caravan. 
 TPf^ftfTHT smiling serenely or sweetly, Bah. 
 or Rel. comp. 761; cr. serene or 
 white {showing the teeth), fWrTT nom. 
 sin.f. from fWfT n. a smile, 108, or from 
 fw?T past p. p. of rt f**T 895. a. 
 inf^fwiTIR acc. sin.f. smiling sweetly. 
 Tnf^fWiT voc. sin. f. O sweetly smiling 
 (maiden) ! 
 
 Baii. or Rel. comp. 766; 
 cr. holy, pure, "S^^TTf/or " 7 RMU 7 T nom. 
 sin. m. from V^f^lTT practise, action, usnge. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 231 
 
 ^Isi^ ncc. pi. m. of ^TiT m. f. n. correct, 
 faultless, pure. 
 
 STUTff is cleared (from blame See.), is acquit- 
 ted ; 3 d sin. pres. pass, of rt STV 463. 
 
 STU tn.f.n. beautiful, happy, good, 1st c. 187. 
 
 TjpfT nom. sin.f. of m.f.n. good, beautiful. 
 
 Tjpn acc. sin. f. of SJH m. f. n. beautiful, 
 auspicious, happy. 
 
 Bah. or Hel. comp. 766; 3 W cr. 
 beautiful, ^RTT nom. sin. f. from ^ITrPT 
 n. face. 
 
 TfW loc.sin.ofl JH m.f.n. auspicious, 1st c. 187. 
 
 ST»f voc. sin.f. o/"ST*T m.f. n. beautiful. 
 
 TJTtNr ins. sin. m. of m. f. n. bright, 
 splendid. 
 
 he or she heard ; 3 d sin. 2 d pret. of 
 rt ^ 3 6 7- b - 
 
 they heard ; 3d pi. 2d pret. of rt 'W 
 367. b, 676. 
 
 u'o the y heard; 3 d pi. 2d pret. of rt ^T. 
 
 ai*** ©tiTT Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; 
 cr. dried up, ulflT acc. sin. of ©TWT f. 
 substituted for ©IffH n. a stream. 
 
 STpl acc. sin. n. of SD*T m.f. n. deserted, 
 desert, lonely, empty, void, hollow. 
 
 STHT loc.sin.n.ofSV * I m.f.n. deserted, lonely. 
 
 STT m. a hero, isf c. 103. 
 
 STTt for STTTT (63) nom. of ST T! m. a hero. 
 
 STTT for SJ^TW (66. a) nom.pl. o/ 3 PC m. a hero. 
 
 ST^tWT: ins. pi. with (thy) hundred peaks, 
 or with hundreds of peaks; STjf cr. a 
 peak, ^TrlT for ^TTTTT ins. pi. from TRTT n. 
 a hundred, 743. a. 
 
 STffTTEri gen.pl. of ST^ n. a peak, a crag. 
 
 STjfT '.for ins. pi. of Spf n. the peak 
 
 of a mountain, a horn. 
 
 STTjT Hear! Listen! 2 d sin. imp. of rt 5 th 
 conj. 676. 
 
 suMrt hear ye; 2 d pl.imp.ofrt y %z,th conj. 676. 
 
 SpUl frt he hears; 3d sin. pres, of rt ^ frth 
 conj. 676. 
 
 ST<kl rTl: of (those) two hearing; gen. du. of 
 S’ WiT pres. p. par. of rt VX to hear, 5 th 
 conj. 676, see 524. 
 
 "S 
 
 ^TiT he or she sleeps or lies down; 3 d sin. pres, 
 atm. of rt 7ft 2d conj. 315, see 646. 
 
 ind. as to the rest, in regard to what 
 remains ; ( loc . sin. of m. remainder, 
 used adverbially .) 
 
 *iU acc. sin. m. sorrow, 1st c. 103. 
 
 ^■sfi^fVin Tat. or I)ep. comp. 740; TJTT 9 R 
 cr. sorrow, cpfq?n nom. sin. f. of ‘ffd’iT 
 m.f. n. harassed, past p. p. of rt 
 
 nom. sin. n. of m.f.n. produced 
 
 by sorrow, lit. sorrow-born ; ( from STT^ 
 grief, and »T 580.) 
 
 ins. sin. n. of 31 ~! 4 .'f 7 caused or pro- 
 duced by grief; (comp.of$f\'% and*J 580.) 
 for ^ by 31. 
 
 $f) 7 *. *» H fVq ri T Complex comp. 771 ; 
 
 cr. sorrow, cr. pain, xroftwr 
 
 nom. sin.f. of W H fW ri m.f. n. affected by. 
 
 ^fr^<:T 5 TT«TnT Dwan. or Agg. comp. 752; 
 Tjffai cr. sorrow, ins. du. ofg'.TS 
 
 n. pain, grief. 
 
 pita'll 3H Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. sorrow, and Hi^lH voc. sin. of *1131*? m. 
 remover, destroyer, agt. of rt «TST 582. c. 
 acc. sin. m. See last. 
 
 $lU'<UTWT nom. sin.f. given up to grief; 
 (comp, of cr. sorrow, and 
 wholly addicted to.) 
 
 Tfftofrsm Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; 
 cr. sorrow, tlftSTFr: nom . sin . m. 
 
 o 
 
 overwhelmed. 
 
 n 1 rfkTAT. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 
 cr. sorrow, iVHifyvffrr acc. sin.f. of 
 f^n%n m.f.n. destroying,removing, agt. 
 from rt nUT with fV, 582, 6th conj. 159. 
 
 3?l o(h fd ^ § H Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; ^fl^i 
 cr. sorrow, voc. sin. of 
 
 u u 
 
232 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 m. one who increases, from rt Tl with 
 ft, 582. c. 
 
 nom. sin. m. See last. 
 
 ^fti^ft^n : fT 7 T'?TTTt nom. sin. m. having his 
 heart distracted with grief; sorrow, 
 
 ^ft^'T agitated, HMW mind, see 771.) 
 
 ^ft^T^rf'STT Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; ^fti 
 cr. sorrow, ^T*tTHT nom. sin. f. of TPiTH 
 m.f.n. burned, inflamed, consumed, past 
 p. p. of rt TT^T with *T, 539. 
 
 SfftTW abl. sin. of m. sorrow. 
 
 STftTrfT or ■^ft-sr.-r&T nom. sin. f. of TTt^rt 
 m. f. n. afflicted with grief ; ( comp . of 
 TRfti cr. sorrow, and pained, 542.) 
 
 SfftiTHT* acc. sin.f. afflicted, grieved. 
 nom. du. m. afflicted. 
 
 Tffft loc. sin. of m. sorrow. 
 
 ins. sin. of ^ffti m. grief, anguish. 
 
 for by 31. 
 
 '3Tftl rt Pm ri I cn 1 Complex comp. 771; 
 ^ffti cr. sorrow, cr. agitated, 
 
 ftfvT cr. mind, thought, ^TTrRT nom. sin. 
 of ^TTr*T*T m. soul, 147. 
 
 Tjft^tturcT^fnTT Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; 
 ?lft cr. sorrow, TqjTR cr. affected, ^rPTT 
 f. mind, soul. 
 
 TTT^fiT he or she sorrows for or grieves for; 
 3<f sin. pres, of rt T 5 T^ 1st conj. 261. 
 
 grieving for, lamenting; nom. sin. m. 
 of m.f. n.; pres. p. of rt 75 T^ 524. 
 
 77ft wf acc. sin.f. of 'SffftTl 'm.f.n. grieving, 
 sorrowing ; pres. p. par. of rt 757 ^ 524. 
 
 they grieve for, they mourn over; 3 d 
 pi. pres. atm. of rt TFT^ 1st conj. 261. 
 
 TTlftam ins. sin.f. o/'TJTHw m.f.n. grieving, 
 sorrowing; pres.p. of rt ^141.6, 524. 
 
 thou dost bewail, thou grievest for ; 
 2d sin. pres. dim. of rt 7 IHT 1st conj. 
 
 I grieve, I sorrow for; 1st sin. pres, 
 of rt TJT^ 1st conj. 261. 
 
 for Tjft^Tfa l/y 34. 
 
 TJTT Pfl ri fl to mourn, to lament; inf. of rt 3 T^. 
 
 he or she cleared or wiped away; 
 3 d sin. 2d pret. of rt m in cans. 385. a. 
 
 Tift Hr# he or she shines; 3d sin. pres. atm. 
 of rt 53 M 1st conj. 261. 
 
 O beautiful one ! voc. sin. o/^TftflT 
 /. o/TTTTHTT m.f. n. beautiful, 1st c. 105. 
 
 TTTH^T they look beautiful, they shine; 3 dpi. 
 pres. atm. of rt STflT 1st conj. 252, see 261. 
 
 UTTHflrflT nom. sin. f. of ihw * T m.f. n. 
 being beautiful, shining ; pres. p. atm. of 
 rt 7 CTH 526. 
 
 ^ftrgffr he or it dries ; 3 d sin. pres, of rt 
 5 T*T in caus. 481. 
 
 nom. or acc. sin. of n. purity, 
 purification, cleansing, is# c. 104. 
 
 liprrfTt nom. sin. of!? AIM m.f.n. black, is# c. 187. 
 
 If dim nom. sin.f. of m.f. n. dark. 
 
 TJtnflT acc. sin.f. o/’^TR m.f. n. dark. 
 
 TPTFrnrn yen. sin.f. of 'SfllH m.f. n. dark. 
 
 7 PTTF 5 T 7 nom.pl. o/TJlTTcS m. a wife’s brother, 
 brother-in-law. 
 
 acc. sin. of m. fatigue, weariness. 
 
 iSjtT^iftirn Tat. or Dei>. comp. 740; 
 cr. fatigue, toil, nom. sin. 
 
 m.f. n. worn out. ^ 
 
 rTTfl Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; 
 cr. fatigue, *ftftflT*T acc. sin.f. o/’Wifisd 
 m.f. n. bewildered, paralysed, stupefied. 
 
 ^ITSjr: nom. sin. m. of 'Hint m.f. n. wearied; 
 past p. p. of rt 546. 
 
 iJTRTPET gen. sin. of 'WnT m.f. n. wearied, 
 fatigued ; past p. p. of rt 546. 
 
 ''JTFfTT nom. sin. f. of TSTHtT m.f. n. wearied ; 
 past p. p. of rt 546. 
 
 they caused to be heard, they 
 proclaimed ; 3d pi. 2d pret. atm. of rt 
 in caus. 490. 
 
 ^nftiTCTnOTO. sin. m. q/'wftrT m.f. n. made 
 to hear ; past p. p. of rt ^ in caus. 549. 
 
 ftft acc. sin. of ^ft/. the goddess of for- 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 233 
 
 tune or beauty, prosperity, 123. See 
 below. 
 
 fVn ins. sin. of?ftf. beauty, fortune, hap- 
 piness, 123. 
 
 f. beauty, prosperity; a name of the god- 
 dess of beauty and abundance, also called 
 Lakshmi. She is the wife of Vishnu, 
 and was produced at the churning of the 
 ocean ; see note under ^PJrffaPTT. 
 nom. sin. m. Krishna. 
 
 ■‘jffarrt' acc. sin./, of rf m.f. n. fortunate, 
 happy, 140. 
 
 'ft acc. sin. m. of ^Ib'TT fortunate. 
 
 | ^fNTST for nom. sin. m. of '-i/1 *-l TT 
 
 m.f. n. fortunate, illustrious, 5 th c. 140. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of m.f. n. pros- 
 
 perous, fortunate, 5 th c. 140. 
 
 for nom. sin. f. the goddess of 
 
 fortune or beauty. 
 
 ’Hrf rn.f.n. heard; past p. p. of rt 676. 
 
 *41 rf nom. sin. n. of ^ rT m.f. n. heard. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of "^rt m. f. n. heard, 
 called; past p. p. of rt ^ 532. 
 l nom. sin.f. of ^TiT m.f. n. heard. 
 acc.pl. n. of ^7T m.f. n. heard, heard 
 of; past p. p. of rt to hear, 532. 
 
 ^A dT for rT?T nom. sin. m. of ^TrT heard. 
 
 * 41^1 having heard ; past ind. p. of rt 
 for by 31. 
 
 *N *s 
 
 w. nom. sin. n. of m.f. n. better, 
 
 preferable; irreg. comparative of H 3 TRT 
 good, exceUent, see 194, 167. 
 
 •v • ^ 
 
 acc. sin. of ^PTE^n. felicity, eternal 
 happiness, 7 th c. 164. 
 
 •V N 
 
 ins. sin. ofTsmt r». eternal happiness, 
 - ! happiness, a state of felicity, 7 th c. 164. 
 
 3 I "S 
 
 Wtt for nom. sin. n. of m.f. n. 
 
 better, preferable, 164. 
 
 ^PTT for VM <4 acc. sin. of ’-41 W n. felicity, 
 eternal happiness, welfare, prosperity. 
 
 VXV acc. sin. m. of v Ad m.f. n. best. 
 
 ’ilVl for att nom. sin. m. of i(K m.f. n. 
 best, most eminent, 1 st c. 103. 
 to hear; inf. of rt ^ 459. 
 
 'jfl 1 Ph I shall hear; 1 st sin. 2 d fut. of rt 
 ^ 676. 
 
 V> 1 
 
 'iiWilgi ins. sin.f. of tift.t'I m.f. n. smooth, 
 bland, soft, gentle. 
 
 acc. sin. of \4 1<* m. a verse, a couplet. 
 for T£PT ind. to-morrow. 
 
 nom. pi. of ■’OET'SfTTl m. a father-in-law. 
 
 ’’SSJOH {acc. pi. of TEIlTTi in. a father-in-law. 
 
 v d ajO for nom. sin. of m. a 
 
 father-in-law. 
 
 ■^nTfJirfVfT Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; 7 JT* 
 cr. a beast of prey, nfVrf loc. sin. n. of 
 m.f. n. infested by, frequented by. 
 
 TBIH^I-qfVrl Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; T£T- 
 T T? cr. a beast of prey, ’M I-siTK loc. sin. 
 n. 0/ m.f. n. infested, overrun. 
 
 ^STt^JTT loc. sin. on its being to-morrow, at 
 to-morrow’s dawn ; {comp, of 7PT to- 
 morrow, and HIT been, appeared.) 
 
 ^TT^nr^T ins. of m. six hundred, 103; 
 
 {comp, of six, 43. e, and ^TrT a hun- 
 dred, 206. The latter word, when used by 
 itself, is declined in the singular.) 
 nom. sin. m. of RT? sixth, 209. 
 nom. sin. m. sixteenth, 210. 
 
 *T. 
 
 TT a contraction of ^Tft with, which often 
 appears at the beginning of adverbial and 
 of relative compounds. 
 
 T? for HTT (by 6 7) he, that; nom. sin. m. of 
 HIT m. f. n. he, she, it, 220. 
 
 R prep, with, together, altogether. 
 
 restrain thou ; 2 d sin. imp. of rt R*T 
 with ?T, 270. 
 
 l?k<. Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; 
 
 U U 2 
 
234 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 cr. restrained, strict, temperate, SH 
 ins. pi. of ^STsTTT m. food, ist c. 103. 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; TTMrf 
 cr. restrained, nom. sin. m. from 
 
 an organ of sense, ist c. 108. 
 
 TTTOrfV^XC ins. pi. m. See last. 
 
 nom.pl. m. of TTT 3 T m.f. n. agitated. 
 
 RTTOT for TTtWTTT worn. sin. m. anger, fury, 
 having obstructed, having blocked 
 up; past ind.p. ofrt ^(with TOT, 559. 
 
 nom. sin. f. of TTfTOTT m. f. n. dis- 
 tracted, agitated, terrified. 
 
 Tt ft tftmn JT let it be arranged or managed, 
 let it be decided ; 3 d sin. imp. of VT in 
 pass, with and TT, 465. 
 
 R^fTT nom. sin.f. of TT^hT m.f. n. clothed, 
 clad, covered; past p.p. of rt^fwithTQ, 535. 
 
 TT^frTT nom. sin.f. of TTTrf m.f. n. covered; 
 past p. p. of rt ^ with TT. 
 
 TOTrTT acc. sin.f. of ti'jri m.f. n. covered. 
 
 fi'jjrtl for R^TT nom. sin. of m.f. n. 
 covered ; past p. p. of rt ^ with TT, 532. 
 
 Rh rlT for TO^TT^T ins. pi. of m. f. n. 
 filled with, surrounded or pervaded by. 
 
 THTO nom. sin. m. of H'J vf m.f. n. become, 
 (in Book XX. 41. became, see 896;) past 
 p. p. of rt TfT with TT, 539. 
 
 for nom. sin. m. become. 
 
 TT-f off for TOTQTT nom. sin. m. to be made 
 known ; fut. pass. p. of rt in caus. 
 with TT, 571, (governing loc. by 861.) 
 
 TT^JTTI nom. sin. of HQIb m. uncertainty, 
 doubt. 
 
 TTJIh-M^ nom. sin. m. doubt. 
 
 TO-MiH having beard, having promised; past 
 ind. p. of rt with TT, 560, 676. 
 
 vjiRi Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; 
 TTTT^i cr. adhering to, sticking, ^»T cr. 
 mouth, 'STTTOTO nom. sin. f. from 'Ml vdiTT 
 m. breath, 108. Lit. with breath adhering 
 to (her) mouth, i.e. with suppressed breath. 
 
 tttotjt acc.sin.m.oflJWfl m.f.n. asleep, sleep- 
 ing, sound asleep, fast asleep. See TOT. 
 having touched ; past ind. p. of rt 
 with H, 559. 
 
 TORTNfTT to be remembered, to be thought 
 upon ; fut. pass. p. of rt TO with TT, 594, 
 569. 
 
 TTTOTTT having called to mind ; past ind. p. 
 ofrt TO with TT, 560. 
 
 • C. . # , • 
 
 to restrain; inf. ofrt ^ with TT, 459, 593. 
 
 TOTOTTT. voc.pl. m. of m.f. n. cow- 
 
 ardly, dastardly. 
 
 TITO^T ind. into the presence of, near, 731. 
 
 TT^iT nom. sin.f. of TO$ m.f. n. fixed, intent; 
 past p. p. of rt TOT to adhere, 597. a. 
 
 ^TTOT for TIliT TOTT^ by 31, 47. 
 
 TTTO nom. sin. of TTfe m. a friend, 120. 
 
 TO 3 TR acc. sin. o/Tffe m. a friend, see 120. 1 
 
 TOT* nom. sin.f. a female friend, ist c. 106. 
 
 ftwf^for TTT^R acc.pl. of R ft? m. a friend. 
 
 TOffrTOTOTnpTT Tat. or Dep. comp. 745; 
 cr. a female friend, TOU cr. a com- 
 pany, TOrnpiR acc. sin. f. of R H Wrf 
 m.f. n. surrounded by, ist c. 103; ( past 
 p. p. of rt ^ with TO and TOT, 531.) 
 
 TOd)j| TNI^rt! Tat. Or Dep. comp. 745; 
 TTT?t cr. a female friend, TOIT cr. a crowd, 
 a number, TOTOTT nom. sin. f. of TO^iT 
 m. f. n. surrounded, past p. p. of rt ^ 
 with TO, 675. 
 
 TTT^hR acc. sin. m. a female friend, a num- J 
 her of female friends. 
 
 TOffTOT. nom. sin. m. a female friend, a I 
 number or company of female friends. 
 
 RTTffiT gen. pi. of TOT) /. a female friend, 
 ist c. 106. 1 
 
 TtT^frfUT Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; TO^t 1 
 cr. a friend, HUt loc. sin. of RTfl n. the! 
 middle, midst, 1st c. 104. 
 
 TOftfW: ins. pi. o/TOtf/. a female friend. J n 
 
 TT^TT nom.pl. of J T^t /. a female friend. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 235 
 
 F IpM 5 J /br wWftnom. pi. of f. a female 
 friend, ist c. 106. 
 
 ffTWr. with companies of attendants, Bah. 
 ok Rel. comp. 769; W for TT? with, 
 Tnrrr: nom.pl. m.from JTW to. a company, 
 a troop, a host, is< c. 103. 
 
 W $<Z loc. sin. of W %<Z n. a narrow passage, 
 /or nom. sin. m. confusion, 
 
 mixture of caste or tribe, proceeding 
 from indiscriminate intercourse. 
 
 acc. sin. of m. resolution, 
 
 resolve, plan, 1st c. 103. 
 
 W tfl r'tHT'fT'g being proclaimed, being cele- 
 brated ; loc. pi. of to. /. n., 
 
 pres. pass. p. of rt ^TiT with 528. 
 
 having compressed ; past ind. p. of 
 rt ffepi with ?T, 559, 635. 
 y 7 j 2 TT 7 TW to calculate, to enumerate; inf. of 
 rt WT with ^T, 459. 
 
 WWR loc. sin. of T 3 WPT n. numbering, 
 numeration, arithmetic. 
 tfWPT having counted, having numbered; 
 
 past ind. p. of rt WT with TT, 559. 
 
 W 1 Hi ! fa I will number or count; is? sin. 
 
 2d fut. of rt with F, 394. 
 
 • -v t « 
 
 h<?4 loc. sin. of H^T n. battle, war. 
 
 « jj-isa. be thou united, unite thyself; 2 d sin. 
 
 imp. of rt with F, 1st conj. 602. 
 tTjjMtrr by chance, haply; ins. sin. 
 
 for «sr«i ^ by 3 2 - 
 Trw* *tfor nom. sin. of^W^ m. union, 
 
 y jj'Wi having come together, having become 
 united; past ind. p. of rt FW with F, 559. 
 
 loc. pi. m. of 7 ! ri m.f. n. re- 
 strained, curbed. 
 
 *jfFT acc. sin. of W Jj-IH to. war, battle. 
 
 nom. sin. m. a conqueror in bat- 
 tle ; (comp, of Flf-IH cr. war, and fWiT a 
 conqueror, victorious, 84, 1.) 
 
 •S 
 
 loc. pi. of FjTR w. war, battle, 
 1st c. 103. 
 
 acc. sin. of to. a passage, way, 
 
 entrance, doorway. 
 
 y P*d t| 'rft thinking ; nom. sin.f. of 
 
 "*TfT m.f. «., pres. p. of rt pMtt 10 th conj. 
 524. 
 
 gen. sin. to. of ytdiRiH m.f. n. 
 acting; pres.p. atm. of rt with 526. 
 
 W-ql^UFTPR' he urged on ; 3 d sin. 2d pret. 
 of rt with W, 10 th conj. 385. a. 
 
 F’jTR voc. sin. to. Sanjaya, the name of the 
 charioteer of king Dhrita-rashtra. 
 
 live thou; 2 d sin. imp. of rt iffa with 
 F, 603. 
 
 TTiTt gen. sin. ofmt m.f. n. existing, being; 
 pres. p. of rt ^fTTT. 
 
 Wrlrl ind. always, ever, perpetually, 713. 
 
 FTTF /zen. sin. to. of F 7 T m.f. n. being; pres, 
 p. ofrt ’SR 524. 
 
 Frft nom. sin.f. a virtuous woman. 
 
 Well nom. sin.f. of F 7 T m.f. n. being; pres, 
 p. of rt 2 d conj. 524. 
 
 Wrtill acc. sin. of to. hospitality, 
 
 xs£ c. 103. 
 
 WrfcHJsl for worthy of hospita- 
 
 ble treatment ; (from ^Si^iTT, q.v., and 
 ■ 3 V nom. sin. to. of m.f. n. worthy.) 
 
 •s 
 
 y Wlttll ins. sin. of W r+K to. hospitable 
 treatment, hospitality, 1st c. 103. 
 
 WrtiriJ nom. sin. m. of+irjiri m.f.n. honoured, 
 hospitably treated. 
 
 nom. sin.f. of Hr^irt m.f. n. well- 
 treated. 
 
 Fr^TTt for W r*rt^«OTO. sin. to. of if m.f.n. 
 
 honoured, treated with hospitality. 
 
 having honoured, having treated 
 courteously, having entertained hospita- 
 bly ; past ind. p. from W rj 560. 
 
 nom. or acc. sin. ofV?J n. truth, troth, 
 an oath. 
 
 y-fl^fgR: gen. sin. m. or nom.pl. to. of Wi<|- 
 m.f. n. foreseeing the truth, truth- 
 
236 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 discerning ; {comp, of RiR cr. the truth, 
 and <^f$TR agt. one who sees, 582. a.) 
 
 RrRVrt mjMC.it Complex comp. 771; RiR 
 cr. truth, VR cr. virtue, dtliRlIt nom. sin. 
 m. of m.f. n. devoted, attached to. 
 
 RiRRTHT Bah. or Rel. comp. 7 66; RiR cr. 
 true, RTRT nom. sin. m. from RTHR n. a 
 name, 6th c., see 154. 
 
 WrMMCl tfiR! nom. sin. m. truly brave, (Bah. 
 or Rel. comp. 7 66; R7R cr. true, RTTaiR 
 to. valour.) 
 
 rwrtr nom. sin. to. of RiRRTR to. f. n. 
 truthful, speaking the truth; {comp, of 
 RiR true, and RTR 176, 766.) 
 
 R rk fit Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; RUT cr. 
 truth, nom . sin. m. of m.f. n. 
 
 a speaker, 582. a. 
 
 RrMdlR nom. sin. to. of RtM'lrt m.f. n. truth- 
 ful, 5 th c. 140. 
 
 R rd r 4 diH Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; R 7 ET cr. 
 true, (VffiHfl acc. sin. of fRRiH to. valour. 
 
 tttq P=7 sf.J=r: nom. sin. to. See last. 
 
 RWRrff for RTTRiTR nom. sin. of « rM tJrf 
 m.f. n. strict in the observance of duty, 
 true to a promise or vow, faithful, (Bah. 
 or Rel. comp. 7 66; from RR true, and 
 sTR a religious duty, promise, vow.) 
 
 RiMhW voc. sin. m. O thou that art true to 
 thy engagements! Bah. or Rel. comp. 
 766; (^TrP - cr. true, RRIT /. agreement.) 
 
 RWRRft nom. sin. to. See last. 
 
 RiMlt acc. pi. f. ofUm m.f.n. true, 1 st c. 105. 
 
 *S 
 
 RrdR ins. sin. of RRT n. truth, 1 st c. 104. 
 
 RRTt for RifflR^ nom. pi. ofXftf. a virtuous 
 woman, 106. 
 
 for Tf d sy j 't (53) acc. pi. to. good 
 horses ; {comp, of RR good, and ’HMJ.) 
 
 RRT ind. always, ever, continually, 722. 
 
 •Hr? I ^ ( Hri I m. the wind, the air ; {from RRT 
 always, and RfR motion.) 
 
 for R d I <R nom. sin. to, along with 
 
 (thy) wife; {comp, of R for RR and RTT 
 a wife, see 769.) 
 
 R^“!JT m.f.n. hke, similar, resembling. 
 acc. sin. to. of R^pfT m.f. n. hke. 
 
 R £3fl nom. sin.f. of m.f. n. hke. 
 
 worn. sin. m. 9 - v - 
 
 rrtrr: nom.sin.m. o/RRMR m.f. n. eternal. 
 
 rrtrrt: nom.pl.m.of Hd I rf H m.f.n. eternal. 
 
 RRIRTT nom. sin.f. o/’RJRRT m.f. n. terrified, 
 affrighted; pastp.p. ofrt gTR with R, 539. 
 
 RfR^($T he charged, he enjoined; 3d sin. 2 d 
 pret. of rt f?UT with R, 364. 
 
 Rf^^R having instructed, having pointed 
 out ; past ind. p. of rt with 559 - 
 for RRfjrrrT abl. sin. of RR^V to. 
 doubt, is* c. 103. 
 
 RRRTJ^ acc. sin. of RRRT f. evening devo- 
 tions, twilight rehgious rites, is* c. 105. 
 There are three daily and essential cere- 
 monies performed by the Brahmans, 
 termed Sandhyas, either from the word 
 Sandhi ‘ junction,’ because they take 
 place at ‘the joinings’ of the day, as it 
 were, that is, at dawn, noon, and twi- 
 light; or, as the term is otherwise de- 
 rived, from sam ‘with’ and dhyai ‘to 
 meditate religiously.’, 
 
 Rf%RT loc.sin. o/Rpd(v f. presence, 2d c. 1 1 2. 
 
 Rf^RTfrTiTT: nom.pl. to. of RfRRTfffiT m.f.n. 
 assembled, cohected together ; past p. p. 
 of rt RR in caus. with R and TR, 549. 
 
 RfRRRTRTRTR he invited; 3d sin. 2d pret. 
 of rt R«^ with prep. R and fR, 10 th conj. 
 385. a. 
 
 R'JRTRRyiom. sin. to. a stake, that which is 
 laid down as a wager, a deposit. 
 
 RRTjfTRTR gen. pi. of RRfjf to. an enemy. 
 
 R 4 <1 M I Ot for RRTtRTTR nom . sin. to. along 
 with (thy) retinue, with thy family and 
 dependants ; {comp, of R for R*T and 
 RTfan; or RfCRR retinue, 769.) 
 
 RRRTRT loc. sin.f. accompanied by (her) 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 237 
 
 children, along with (her) children ; (comp. \ 
 of B for B"? with, and Bof a son, 769.) 
 
 BBfJi: nom. sin. in. seventeenth, 210. 
 
 «hh! nom. sin. m. of hhh m.f.n. seventh, 209. 
 
 . 
 
 Bdirt acc. sin. n. of BBTF5 m.f. n. fruitful, 
 1st c. 103, see 769. 
 
 WT acc. sin. of BHTf . an assembly, a meet- | 
 ing; a house, a cabin, a cottage, 1st c. 105. 
 
 BHTBUT in the middle of the cottage, in the | 
 cottage; (from BBT cr., q.v., and 
 loc. sin. of RBI n. the midst, 743.) 
 
 BHUTTO with his wife ; dat. sin. m. of BHTO 
 Bah. or Rel. comp., see 769. 
 
 BHTO Bah. or Rel. comp. 769; B/orBfT 
 with, along with, HTO loc. sin. m. from 
 m%/. a wife, 1st c. 108. 
 
 BHtj[3T in the neighbourhood or precincts 
 of the cottage ; (from BBT cr., and 
 loc. sin. of m. spot, 743.) 
 
 BBprgi. with, together, altogether. Observe 
 — B, B|h and B>^ are forms assumed 
 according to the nature of the following 
 consonant. 
 
 BH m.f. n. equal, similar, 1st c. 103, see 187. 
 t ins. pi. m. of T&TfF&m.f.n. auspicious. 
 
 BHTB'ti q ri he reflected; 3c? sin. 1st pret. of 
 rt Pd *rt^ with HR, 10 th conj. 641. 
 
 wnfri having passed by; past ind.p. of 
 rt 'aW with ^rnr and BH, 559. 
 fri stii »n 1 nom. sin.f. o/'B*ilfi jjilti m.f. n. 
 excelled, surpassed, (has surpassed, sur- 
 passes, 896, 896. aj) past p. p. ofrt W* 
 with *TfiT and BH, 546. 
 
 HR fri flil m loc. sin. m. of Hh I n sjiiit m.f. n. 
 passed onwards, gone beyond; past p.p. 
 of rt WT with 'flPri and BH, 546. 
 
 HHfHsSTHft for BHPiTBiTMH nom. sin. m. 
 passed beyond, gone beyond ; past p. p. 
 of rt sSH with ^TTT and BH, 546. 
 
 having gone forth, having ad- 
 vanced ; past ind. p. of rt with 
 and BH, 560. 
 
 loc. sin. of m.f. n. per- 
 
 mitted, permitted to depart; past p.p. of 
 rt sTT with ’BH and B, 532. 
 
 BH^sTTift for HR 1 rlH nom. sin. m. per- 
 mitted to depart. See last. 
 
 RW H U 1 Rt for HH «1 HI HH now. sin. m. of HH- 
 m.f. n. obtained, assumed ; past p.p. 
 of rt 'BTO with TT, BH, and BH, 539. 
 
 RhH: 4 rtt acc. sin. of «H<1 c 4 rl t f. entirely de- 
 voted (as a wife to a husband) ; governing 
 accusative case. 
 
 HR^ail PtH he rules; 3 d sin. pres, of rt 
 5TTJT with ’AH and 2 d conj. 658. 
 
 HHHnTT for H H *»f I d (45) ind. all around, 
 on all sides, 715. 
 
 he honoured ; 3 d sin. 1st pret. of 
 rt BH with H, loth conj. 283. 
 
 HrPh having approached ; past ind. p. 
 of rt 'a>B with BfW and HR , 559. 
 
 HHiHsiid having recognised ; past ind. p. 
 ofrt FT with BfW and HH, 559. 
 
 HHH acc. sin. of HHH m. a compact, an 
 agreement, 1st c. 103. 
 
 on condition or conditionally; ins. 
 sin. of HHR m. a condition, agreement. 
 for HHHH ^ rH ? by 32. 
 
 «*H>s5<LiT with the company of the Maruts, 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 769; H for HIT 
 ind., cr. Marut, a personification of 
 the wind, JRII nom. du. m. from BRT m. 
 a troop, a class, a company. The Maruts 
 are the forty-nine winds personified. In 
 the Vishnu Purana (p. 151) they are de- 
 scribed as the children of Diti, by Ka- 
 s'yapa, or rather as the child, divided by 
 Indra into forty-nine portions, and after- 
 wards addressed by him in the words md 
 rodih‘ weep not,’ whence the name Marud. 
 
 HHHTH for BB^TB by 53. See next. 
 
 BBBT!^ acc.pl. o/HHH m.f. n. powerful. 
 
 BBBT for BBBB nom. sin. m. o/BBB m.f. n. 
 able. 
 
 r 
 
238 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 PRc^^TT nom. sin. n. of RRc^lfiT m. f. n. 
 adorned; past p.p. of rt RT with RHR and 
 RR v , 682, 787. a. 
 
 *<*irt 3 ;iiT nom. sin. f. of *t*irtg;rT m. f. n. 
 
 t t 
 
 adorned. 
 
 RBRIRcfclHl Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; 
 RRRT 5 T cr. obtained, gained, RiTRT nom. 
 sin. f. from RiTR m. wish, desire. 
 
 ~s 
 
 RRRYTTR acc.pl.m.oflSH'l tlm.f.n. assembled. 
 
 •H^+d rt)<+*-M Karm. or Des. comp. 755; 
 ddW cr. all, the whole, chldi'S-h gen. sin. 
 of c^V^i m. the world. 
 
 HH I <J rt acc. sin. m. or n. of WhlRicd m.f. n. 
 crowded, filled with. 
 
 R*H J lrT acc. sin. m. of WhTIrl m.f.n. arrived. 
 
 RdMrfTt nom.pl. o/'RRPTrT m.f. n. united, 
 joined together; past p. p. of rt RRwdiA 
 RT and RR, 545. 
 
 RRTRfTTR acc. pi. of WRIT m.f. n. assem- 
 bled, come together, congregated. 
 
 RHIRR acc. sin. of RRTRR m. assembling, 
 coming together, assembly, 1st c. 103. 
 
 RRTRRTrT abl. sin. of RRTRR m. union. 
 
 RRTRTR having approached, having come 
 to meet, having gone to meet ; past ind. 
 p. of rt RR with RT and RR, 559. 
 
 RRRTRrT he held out ; irregular form for 
 RRTRVTrT ; 3 d sin. 1st pret. of rt V T with 
 'RT and RR, 664. 
 
 RRTRTR having taken; past ind. p. of rt RT 
 with 'RT and 559 - 
 
 RRTfRP acc. sin. m. of RRTfRT? m. f. n. 
 pointed out ; past p. p. of rt fRR with 
 RT and RR, 339. 
 
 RRlfrfFT nom. sin. /.o/RRlf^y m.f. n. com- 
 manded, ordered. 
 
 RRTRRRT they rushed on to the attack ; 3 d 
 pi. 1 st pret. atm. of rt with 'RT and RR, 
 
 26l, 592. 
 
 rrtrVt nom. sin. f. of RRPfhr m. f. n- 
 brought, conducted ; past p. p. of rt Rt 
 with RT and RR, 532. 
 
 RRTRij to bring, to conduct ; inf. of rt 
 with RT and 459 - 
 
 RRTSriTTRR ins. du. n. of RRTRTT m. f. n. 
 moistened, overflowing with moisture; 
 past p. p. of rt R with RT and RR, 531. 
 
 RRTRTtRI they are arrived, they are come ; 
 3 d pi. pres, of rt RT with RT and RR, 
 3 U> 6 44 - 
 
 RRTR^ acc. sin. m. of RRTR 3 R m.f. n. joined 
 to, united with; past p.p. of rt RR with 
 RT and RR, 539. 
 
 RRTTf^R he ascended; 3d sin. 1st pret. of 
 rt RR with RT and RR, 1st conj. 261. 
 
 RRlfRip R he entered ; 3 d sin. 1st pret. of rt 
 fRST with RT and RR, 6 th conj. 278. 
 
 RRTfRUR having entered; past ind.p. of rt 
 fR 3 T with RT and RR, 559. 
 
 RRTRRftiT he covered; 3d sin. 1st pret. of rt 
 ^ with RT and RR, 5 th conj. 675. 
 
 RRTRTTT nom. sin.f. o/RRTRTT m.f. n. pro- 
 tected, guarded ; past p. p. of rt R with 
 RT and RR, 532. 
 
 RRTRRTT he or she revived or took courage, 
 (lit. he or she took breath;) 3d sin. 1st 
 pret. of rt RR ' with RT and RR, 326. 
 
 RRTRfRf^ take thou courage, cheer up ! 2 d 
 sin. imp. of rt RR^ with RT and RR, 326. 
 
 RRTRTRRTr he consoled, he comforted ; 3d 
 sin. 1st pret. dtm. of rt RR in caus. with 
 RT and RR, 481. 
 
 RRTRTRfRTTR to console; inf. of rt RR in 
 caus. with RT and RR, 459. 
 
 RRTRTRT ha ving cheered, having encouraged 
 or refreshed, having fondled or caressed; 
 past ind. p. of rt RR^ with RT and RR. 
 
 RRHT nom. pi. m. of RR the same, equal. 
 
 RRTRTSI having met with, having obtained; 
 past ind. p. of rt RR in caus. with RT and 
 RR, 566. 
 
 RRTfenr: nom. sin. m. of RRlfwiiT m.f. n. 
 having recourse to, practising; past p.p. 
 of rt TRT with RT and RR, 533, 896. a. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 23 i) 
 
 PPTtlfp nom. sin. n. of PPlfpP m. f. n. 
 placed, imposed, composed ; past p. p. 
 of rt HT with ?TT and PP, 533. 
 
 rH nom. sin. of PPTfpP m.f. n. having 
 the mind fixed or intent, intent upon. 
 PPTfpPT nom. sin.f. of «*rtfVri m.f.n. com- 
 posed in mien. 
 
 they rejoiced; 3 d pi. 1 st pret.dtm. 
 of rt (JH with ’ITT and PP, 4 th conj. 272. 
 PH I ^H acc. sin. of PPT-jgld n. a challenge. 
 psftPH having perceived, having observed, 
 having beheld, having examined; ind.p. 
 of rt with prep. PP, 605, 564. 
 
 PhIh m.f. n. near, contiguous, at hand. 
 PpTh ind. near to, into the presence of, 
 {governing genitive case, 713, 731. a.) 
 
 P*A nom. sin.f . standing near, adjacent; 
 
 ( from PpTh near, and staying, 580.) 
 
 pp^h ind. in the presence of, in the neigh- 
 bourhood of; {loc. sin. of PhIm 716.) 
 
 having flown upwards, having flown 
 away ; ind. p. of rt HP with TIT and PP, 
 564. 
 
 pipHP: nom. sin. m. excited, produced ; past 
 p.p. of rt H<^ with Tit and PP, 540. 
 
 -S 
 
 PPrHP^ they leaped up or sprang; 3 d pi. 2 d 
 pret. of rt HP with Tit and PP, 375. a. 
 
 *N 
 
 they jumped up ; 3 d pi. 2 d pret. 
 See last. 
 
 +1^61 +*l having restrained, having curbed ; 
 past ind.p. of rt HP with Tit and PP, 559. 
 
 9'iT nom. sin.f. of «*i $P m.f.n. flow- 
 ing towards the ocean ; ( from PP $ the 
 sea, and P going, 580.) 
 
 ■up uf^HP is pointed out; 3 d sin. pres, ofrt 
 in pass, with TH and PP, 463, 583. 
 «iP M n acc. sin. m. or n. of Ttwqfmxt m.f.n. 
 
 assembled, standing near together; ar- 
 rived, happened, overtaken. See next. 
 q yjtVqrl i: (are) present together, (have) 
 approached together; nom. pi. m. o/PP- 
 
 HTCPP m.f. past p. p. of rt ?HT with 
 TH and PH, 533. 
 
 P^HTpTPT they came together, collected 
 together; 3d pi. 2d pret. of rt PH with 
 HHT, TH, and PH. 
 
 PPHT^HP they ran after, they pursued ; 
 3 d pi. 1st pret. of rt {1st conj. 368, 592) 
 
 with prep. PH and H. 
 
 PPHTHFH^ (she) ran after, (she) ran towards; 
 3 d sin. 1st pret. of rt HT^ {1st conj. 261) 
 with prep. TH and H. 
 
 *S • *N 
 
 HHHH acc. sin. m. or n. o/PPHTT m.f. n. come 
 near to, approached, resorted to, visited. 
 
 P^pa nom. sin. m. or n. of PJJU m. f. n. 
 wealthy, flourishing. 
 
 p^: nom. sin. m. of PH3 m.f. n. rich, 
 affluent, opulent, prosperous. 
 
 «P.g) for PHsTP nom. sin. of PP U m.f. n. 
 prosperous, happy. 
 
 PP acc. du. n. of PH m.f. n. equal, the same. 
 
 PP rt") for PPHP^nom. sin. m. of id m.f. n. 
 united to, come together, joined; past 
 p. p. of rt ^ with HTT and PP, 532. 
 
 PPiH having come together, having had a 
 meeting, having met; past ind.p. of rt \ 
 with ^ST and PP, 645, 560. 
 
 piPHfp thou shalt meet, thou shalt be 
 united with ; 2 d sin. 2d fut. of rt ^ with 
 PP, 645. 
 
 PHTHTTH I shall meet; 1st sin. 2d fut. of rt 
 ^ with PP, 645. 
 
 PPHTHTf acc. sin.f. of PPHPP m.f. n. flit- 
 ting, going backwards and forwards ; 
 pres. p. of rt HP with P, 524. 
 
 PTHrTp/or rip nom. sin. m. of P^HPT^ 
 
 m.f. n. alighting, arriving; pres. p. of rt 
 HIT with P, 524. 
 
 P*H% loc. sin. n. o/P^HH m.f. n. completed, 
 achieved; past p.p. of rt HP with P, 540. 
 
 P^PHlTP acc. sin.f. of P til m. f. n. full. 
 
 P^TOP loc. sin. m. of P*y<iiP m.f.n. vanish- 
 X X 
 
240 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 ed, disappeared; past p.p. of rt R5I with 
 Tf and RR, 539. 
 
 RSSTfR loc.sin.m. off THI '4 t! m.f.n. passed, 
 gone by ; past p. p. of rt RR with R and 
 
 539 - 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; 
 cr. erect, erected (as when thrill- 
 ing with pleasure), ff m. the hair of 
 the body. 
 
 yen. sin. m. of RfRfJTr m.f. n. re- 
 joiced, joyful; past p.p. of rt with R 
 and . 
 
 RJRTR acc. sin. m. o/R 7 RTR m.f.n. reached, 
 arrived at. . See next. 
 
 * 7 i-y 1 5 TT nom. sin.f. of IM m.f.n. obtain- 
 ed, arrived at ; past p. p. of rt RTTR with 
 R and R , 539. 
 
 R£RTR Joe. sin. o/RRnR m.f. n. arrived. 
 
 ownrr for RTRTRR nom. sin. obtained, 
 met with. 
 
 •s 
 
 R«-y sji having seen, having observed ; past 
 ind. p. of rt with R and R. 
 
 nom.pl. q/’R^ffalR m. arelation. 
 nom . sin. of R^f^r-i m. a kinsman, 
 relative, connexion, 159. 
 
 RWR acc. sin. of R^HTT m. collection of 
 goods, goods and chattels. 
 
 RR*TR?ftRR nom. sin. m. { ayreeiny with 
 RrRRT m. a bridal, understood) to be 
 honoured with the presence (of any one); 
 fut. pass. p. of rt in cans, with R. 
 
 RJRffdri+y yen. sin. m. o/R*HTfRrT m.f. n. 
 honoured, honourable. 
 
 R** 3 T*tTTJ nom.pl. m. or f. of R*tJTRT m.f. n. 
 bewildered, agitated ; past p. p. of rt RR 
 with R, 546. 
 
 R*RTT loc. sin. of R*RrT n. assent, consent, 
 approval ; ‘ with the consent.’ 
 
 RJRR ind. fitly, properly, entirely, truly. 
 
 Rrri'SkJ to make true; inf. q/’RRfDS;; ( from 
 RTR^i and rt Ri.) 
 
 RSRR/or R^R (41) ind. wholly, entirely, 
 altogether, in a friendly manner, 713. 
 RSSprfVjn nom. sin. m. a steady protector, 
 a true guardian; ( from RRJR and rYr.) 
 
 altogether relying, wholly confid- 
 ing; {comp. qfRJRRj ind. altogether, and 
 m.f. n. fixed, abiding.) 
 
 RTTfR acc. pi. of RTR^ n. a lake, a pool, 
 ‘jth c. 164. 
 
 RTtUTftlT acc. pi. n. with the kingdoms ; 
 {comp, of R for R*f with, and TT? n. a 
 kingdom, see 769.) 
 
 RfTrTRy/ec. pZ. a river, 5 th c. 136. 
 
 RffriT for RftjTR acc. pi. See last. 
 
 Rftfk: ins. pi. of RTTTT /. a river, 136. 
 rr: nom. sin. of Rt m. a chapter, a section. 
 RR m.f. n. all, every, 237. 
 
 RR nom. or acc . sin . n. or acc. sin. m. o/R# 
 all. 
 
 r , c. 
 
 RRt nom. sin. m. of RR m.f. n. all. 
 
 RRRTRt Karm. or Des. comp. 755; Rt 
 
 ^ i _ 
 
 cr. all, RITRt ins. pi. of =filH m. wish, de- 
 sire, want. 
 
 C • § f. 
 
 RRR 7 T nom. or acc. sin. n. qfRRRW m.f. n. 
 universally diffused, all-pervading, (Tat. 
 orDep.comp. 739;.RR all, o/ir/RRgone.) 
 RRRrH nom. sin. m. going every where, all- 
 pervading ; (Rt, RW.) 
 
 RRRTia^RT Karm. or Des. comp. 755; RR 
 cr. all, RlR*ft/<”' RT^«TH abl.pl. o/RTR 
 n. a limb, 1st c. 104. 
 
 RRRTHT for RRRRlR Karm. or Des. 
 
 ON*' \ ^ 
 
 comp. 755; Rt cr. all, R%T ins.pl. of 
 RTTT m. quality, excellence. 
 
 RtROTtRrT Complex comp. 771; Rt cr. 
 all, RRT virtue, good quality, RRTT acc. 
 sin. m. of RR 7 T m.f. n. endowed with. 
 RRsH/br RRstR nom. sin. m. of RRsT m.f. n. 
 all-knowing, omniscient; {comp, of Rt 
 all, and knowing, 580.) 
 
 RRfTt for RRHR ind. in every direction. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 241 
 
 inil. in every direction. 
 acc. sin. to every quarter, in every 1 
 direction; (comp. of TT^ 7 T> for ind. 1 
 
 64, every way, and acc. sin. o/f^ST 
 
 f. a quarter, 181.) 
 
 acc.pl. in all directions. See last. 
 +l 5 rfl*TJR acc. sin. n. every where auspi- 
 cious; (comp. q/“HT?nT 64, on every side, 
 and m.f. n. good.) 
 
 C 
 
 fltd ind. every where, in every place. 
 
 "*• =t ef Pel for by 32. 
 
 ind. by all means, at all, in every 
 way, in every respect, altogether, 721. 
 
 c *N ^ 
 
 Karm. or Des. comp. 755; 
 cr. all, loc. pi. of <?PsT n. grief, 
 
 pain, sorrow. 
 
 O • Cl 
 
 fl'dj'IHl Karm. or Des. comp. 755; l-ft 
 cr. all, ^^T'TT gen. pi. of rfq m. a god, 
 1st c. 103. 
 
 Karm. or Des. comp. 755; ttt 
 cr. all, abl. pi. of tlft? n. sin, 
 
 1st c. 104. 
 
 CL 
 
 Karm. or Des. comp. 755; 
 
 Cs \ I JD J 
 
 ^H'l cr. all, ^(TPTPT gen. pi. of ^TrT n. a 
 created being. 
 
 . . c_ 
 
 H nom. or acc. sin. n . or acc. sin. m. of 
 m.f. n. all, every. 
 
 ^jfrfqrr: Karm. or Des. comp. 755; 
 cr. all, ^TTi's’fTt acc. pi. of 'mp4 7 T f. a 
 woman, 136. 
 
 Complex comp. 771 ; 3 ft 
 cr. all, cr. gems, jewels, acc. 
 
 sin. m. of ^WT^TT m.f. n. possessed of. 
 
 CL "N c 
 
 wcigg Karm. or Des. comp. 755; 
 cr. all, Tj g jj loc. pi. of TTH n. a king- 
 dom, 104. 
 
 Complex comp. 771; 
 cr. all, rTfSR cr. the world, acc. 
 
 sin. n. causing fear, formidable, see 739. b. 
 
 for ind. altogether, entirely, 
 
 wholly, on all sides, 725. 
 
 ind. entirely, altogether, one and 
 all, 725. 
 
 W qti *■*? TT acc. sin. m. all (thy) goods; (comp. 
 ofWj all, and ?P^T1T q. v.) 
 
 *TTT for flTPT nom. or acc. pi. f. of Ttq all. 
 
 flqf acc. sin.f. of m.f. n. all, every. 
 
 CL c- 
 
 Wr: nom. or acc. pi. f. ofV^ m.f. n. all. 
 
 TTq-rftrr nom. or acc. pi. n. of all. 
 
 H^T*T acc. pi. m. of ITq m.f. n. all. 
 
 TT 71 qqil t y? O thou of altogether faultless 
 form! (Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; 
 cr. all, '--8H qtl cr. faultless, not to be 
 found fault with, voc. sin. m. from 
 
 n. body, limb, member, is< c. 108.) 
 
 « 4 Id 4£! I voc. sin.f. O faultless in eveiy 
 limb; (^T? cr. all, cr. faultless, not 
 
 to be spoken against, ^rP^ voc. sin. of 
 ’Rjj-l f. from n. a limb, 771, 106.) 
 
 Complex comp. 771; ^rt 
 cr. all, cr. ornament, HDlrfT nom. 
 
 sin.f. o/WPffrf m.f. n. adorned, past p.p. 
 
 of**™ 538 - 
 
 Complex COMP.771; cr. 
 all, cr. business, affair, "^^TSSl^acc. 
 sin.f. of m.f. n. skilfid, 1st c. 105. 
 
 nom. pi. m. of 3 PT m.f. n. all. 
 
 ^r?«r: dat. or abl. pi. m. or n. of&^ m.f.n. all. 
 
 ^TTETPT gen.pl. ofV,"^ m.f. n. all. 
 
 for ins. pi. of 3 ft all, 65. a. 
 
 3 T 3 T for ins. pi. of ^ 5 ^ m.f. n. all. 
 
 -5lcl cl 
 
 ins. pi. of m.f. n. all. 
 
 ■H Pci r 4 ins. sin . o/'fli'coco n. water, 1 st c. 1 04 . 
 
 ^Tqmr«(T loc. sin. m. of m. f. n. hav- 
 
 ing a garment, clothed, see 769. 
 
 ^PTinT ^rew. sin. of m. the sun, 127, 
 
 (towards the sun.) 
 
 ♦rferq^lT for acc. pi. f. with the 
 
 intermediate quarters, 769; (comp, of 1 T 
 for BIT with, 778, and an inter- 
 
 mediate point of the compass.) 
 
 X X 3 
 
242 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 ^froTT: nom.pl. m. with the details, in de- 
 tail, ‘ in extenso {comp, of IT for HIT + 
 fwr detail, extension, see 769.) 
 
 Trfw^Tfk: Bah. or Rel. comp. 769; IT 
 for H? with, fd 5: g-TWJ ins. pi. f. from 
 m • a bird, 1st c. 105. 
 
 mjrc acc. sin. m. with (its) arrow; (IT for 
 with, and 31T an arrow.) 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 769; H 
 for HV with, 778, and ins.pl. of 
 
 7 Tl ~+l 75 m. the silk-cotton tree ( Bombax 
 heptaphyllum). 
 
 in^IT he embraced ; 3d sin. 2 d pret. of rt 
 364. 
 
 H? ind. (governing instrumental case) with, 
 along with. Often contracted into H. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of HFif m. f. n. born 
 with one, produced at birth, congenital, 
 natural ; ( from TT7T with, and 580.) 
 
 nom. sin. m. along with 
 Varshneya and Jivala. In these and 
 similar compounds HTT is generally con- 
 tracted into IT, see 769. 
 
 ITjTd | uitVqTV^i Bah. or Rel. comp. 769; 
 ITT? for the contracted form IT with, “TT HU -M 
 Varshneya, ^TJT^i acc. sin. m. Valiuka. 
 
 +1 £ 4 1 U'lXTITTlf’JT: nom. sin. m. along with 
 the charioteer Varshneya; (comp, of'' HIT, 
 anomalously used for the contracted form 
 H with, 'l I tKl'q, and HTTfaT, 769.) 
 
 ?r?^T7^TT: with their vehicles, Bah. or 
 Rel. comp. 769; HTF with, “lisdiJ nom. 
 pi. m. from diT^ *T n. a vehicle. 
 siH t ind. quickly, suddenly, 714. 
 
 4r??rr«rrrt7rR for hvitt ^«nn?rR by 31. 
 acc. sin. of ITFTEf n. a thousand ; go- 
 verning genitive case, see 206, 835. a. 
 f or ?)TnnT by 31. 
 
 H?TIT*T ins. sin. of TT^TH m. a companion, 
 1st c. 103. 
 
 H^VcT: nom. sin. m. of nfVrT m.f. n. accom- 
 panied by. 
 
 nf? 7 n acc. sin . /. of nf?rr m.f. n. asso- 
 ciated, accompanied. 
 
 •H h? rt ! '. nom. pi. m. of IffViT m.f. n. asso- 
 ciated together, united, joined. 
 
 It ft: rl HT (by 37) for ^rf?rft nom. du. m. of 
 ITfV?r m.f. n. associated together, in each 
 other’s company. 
 
 wfVrft for HT?~dT1nom.sin. to. oft rf^TT m.f. n. 
 accompanied by, together with; assisted. 
 
 nf?rn nom. sin. du. m. of H ft£'rf m. f. n. 
 united, joined together. 
 
 for H? it “til'd by 33. 
 
 ITT she; nom. sin.f. of THT, q.v. 
 
 HTfTTT'T for ITltfll rt ind. before the eyes, in 
 sight, in presence, openly, in public. 
 
 HTfsjTIVt for TTlfsfTUTT nom.pl. of ITTftSfT^m. 
 a witness, 159. 
 
 infSiTrT ;/((/. like a witness; (comp. 0/ Hlf«I 
 for HTfsilT a witness, 57, and ^TT 724.) 
 
 TUnr-^m acc. sin.f. flowing to the ocean ; 
 (comp, of HTUT acc. sin. of imV m. the 
 ocean, and HITT acc.f. of* TIT m.f. n. go- 
 ing, 580 ; see 739. b.) 
 
 ITTfriRiT: accompanied by Agni, Bah. or 
 Rel. comp. 769; IT/or IT^ with, 
 
 ■srt: nom. pi. m. of TSTfxiRi for ’SrfxTT fire, I 
 
 see 769. a. 
 
 ITTfxirVt^TCIiTTIT Bah. or Rel. comp. 769; 
 
 H for IT? with, cr. a sacred I 
 
 fire, •‘Hr^lTTIT nom. pi. m. of ?TRTXT to. | 
 a hermitage. 
 
 itt#t,t^t: nom. pi. to. along with the I 
 Angas and Upangas, t. e. the sciences 1 
 and secondary sciences subordinate to 
 the Vedas, usually called Veddngas. Six 
 principal ones are enumerated, viz. 1. 
 Pronunciation, fiJIKjT ; 2. Description of 
 religious ceremonies, ; 3. Grammar, 
 xqT <*H)I ; 4. Metre, 5. Daily ca- 
 
 lendar, ^ftftTXT; 6. Explanation of diffi- jit 5 
 cult words, etymology, flT^#. (Comp. 
 nfV+^-f TTTTTf, see 769.) 
 
 It 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 243 
 
 wrfy TRT for WT 'HMTlrf by 31, 45. 
 
 Wleilyfri vfri for WT -*Htl d y H i h PlT by 31,32. 
 
 WT)J interj. Well done ! Bravo ! Well ! 
 Come on ! 
 
 WTVy ^TJT nom. sin. of WTV^vT m.f. n. vir- 
 tuous in conduct ; (comp, of WTV good, 
 and practice, 766.) 
 
 WTJ^t nom. sin.f. of WTV m.f. n. good, vir- 
 tuous, 187. 
 
 WTWTlM for WTW'yiVlJIW nom. sin. m. com- 
 passionate, merciful; (comp. o/W/orW? 
 with, and vi «j till 31 pity, 769.) 
 
 W I -.V y nom. sin. m. of H 1 «\-y y rf m.f. n. 
 flattering, coaxing, concihating; pres.p. 
 of rt WTWW 10M conj. 524, 141. In Book 
 VIII. 12. the nominative masculine is used 
 irregularly for the feminine 
 
 WI*-,-yyiMIW he flattered, he soothed, he en- 
 couraged or cheered; 3 d sin. 2d pret. of 
 rt WTWy 10 th conj. 385. a. 
 
 WTVyfVTyT having consoled; past ind.p. of 
 rt WlWy 10 th conj. 558. 
 
 WTPy'rft for *t I Ury rt W nom. sin. of WTRyTT 
 m.f. n. consoled, comforted. 
 
 «lH*n nom. sin.f. having children, having 
 offspring ; (comp, of W for W*r with, and 
 yyiy offspring, 769.) 
 
 +H I M 3 y d for WT ’M y 3 y ^ by 31. 
 
 mayiTT for WT si 41 n by 31. 
 
 WIsHV. for WT by 31. 
 
 WTTH<*IMi acc. sin.f. of W|IH 4 l*i m.f. n. 
 loving; (from W and yfWofiTW love.) 
 
 WTfwym for WT yfwTrei by 31. 
 
 C. , C. 
 
 WTWSZf acc. sin. o/"WTW 2 y n. power, prowess. 
 
 TTlWraWT for WTWnyWWTyTW now. pi. m. 
 with the chief ministers; (comp. ofJ T for 
 WW with, vltiirtf a minister, and 15 W 7 ? 
 chief, principal, 769.) 
 
 WIHI <y?T nom. sin. n. of « 1*11 «*l m.f. n. com- 
 mon, general. 
 
 Wly ind. in the evening. 
 
 *ily i£ loc.sin.of WlUljp m. the evening, 716. 
 « l i fa*. nom. sin. in. a charioteer. 
 
 Wi<y voc. sin. of WTTfw m. a charioteer. 
 WTTsy loc. sin. of n. the office of a 
 
 charioteer. 
 
 « I < H ins. sin. of WUWj n. the office of a 
 charioteer, 1st c. 104.) 
 
 Wry acc. sin. of WTW m. a caravan, 
 wry: nom. sin. m . a caravan. 
 
 WTWf acc. sin. of WTyift f. a destroyer of 
 a caravan. 
 
 wrshrr^ acc. pi. m. of WPyW m.f. n. reared 
 in the caravan; (comp, of WR? q.v., and 
 W 580.) 
 
 wryHTHT^W Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 Wry cr. caravan, HIJdrtW now. sin. n. 
 circle, assembled body. 
 wryyT? acc. sin. of «iy =11^ w. the leader 
 or commander of a caravan. 
 
 WTyyT?: now. sin. m. a leader of a caravan. 
 
 acc. sin. n. the words of the 
 captain of the caravan ; see WTWyT? and 
 
 743 - 
 
 wryyTfwy gen. sin. m. of the leader of a 
 caravan. 
 
 C. . t 
 
 wrywr gen. sm. of WT'y m. a caravan. 
 
 c t c 
 
 abl. sin. of m. a caravan, 
 wifw: nom.pl. of wrfyyi w. a merchant, 
 a trader, a travelling merchant. 
 
 WT'y loc. sin. of wry w. a caravan. 
 
 wryy ins. sin. of WTy m. a caravan. 
 
 WT¥ ind. with, along with, in company 
 with, 731 .a. 
 
 wrsftyy^ for wt ■»» 3M by 3 1. 
 
 WT 1 T for WT y? I myself, see 220. a. 
 WTjrny acc. sin. of n. assistance, help. 
 
 comp. 770; fw?r cr. a hon, ^tfy for 
 ^fqw(57) cr. a panther, cr. a deer, 
 yry cr. a tiger, wf^W cr. a buffalo, yjWJ 
 
244 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 cr. a bear, ins. pi. of 7TC!T m. a troop, 
 a herd, a multitude, ist c. 103. 
 
 sfil ttt nom. sin. m. valiant as the lion; 
 (ftr? cr. a lion, and f^"3iFrT valiant.) 
 
 Complex comp. 771 ; 
 Ait! cr. a lion, ’3JTTT cr. a tiger, AtrAiT 
 loc. sin. of ApiArf m.f. n. infested by, 
 inhabited by, frequented by, past p.p. of 
 rt 33^ with f*3, 70. 
 
 comp. 771; Ai^ cr. a lion, snfrs cr. a 
 tiger, HTTTl^ cr. an elephant, cr. 
 
 a boar, cr. a bear, RTT cr. a deer, 
 acc. sin. m. of I R rt m.f. n. fre- 
 quented by , past p.p. of rt 3 J with R 3 T, 532. 
 Note — + RJW becomes R 3 T?' 5 § by 32. 
 
 nom. pi. in. of Altfi m. f. n. watered, 
 sprinkled ; past p. p. of rt 539. 
 
 At^rr acc.pl. m. bred or reared in Sindh; 
 {comp, of A333J the country along the 
 Indus, and *3 580.) Sindhu is the Indian 
 name of the river Indus or of the country 
 along its hanks, now called Sindh. 
 
 TfAfrT he sinks, he pines away; 3 d sin. pres, 
 of rt ?t? ist conj. 270, see 599. a. 
 
 ?tAArf they sink, they give way, they quail ; 
 3 d pi. pres, of rt 33^. 
 
 for 3tAAfT R3 ^tAt by 34. 
 
 37 a prefix meaning good, well, very, 72 6.f. 
 
 3 Tc£i M ( nom. sin.f. having beautiful breasts, 
 1 st c. 105, see 72 6.f. 
 
 R^RTTIT'JiRR having very soft and deli- 
 cate skin, Complex comp. 771 ; 'w^nrn: 
 cr. very soft, 72 6.f, 7 R cr. delicate, 
 acc. sin. of rR^T f. skin. 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; 5 ¥“ 
 * 33 ? cr. very delicate, 726 acc. 
 sin. f. from'Wfi n. a limb, ist c. 108. 
 
 Complex comp. 771; 
 3f3BTTT cr. very delicate, 72 (i.f, 'S'pISr 
 cr. faultless, blameless, acc. sin.f. 
 
 from R 3 If »• a limb, member, sec 108. 
 
 33fRTA nom. sin.f. very tender, very deli- 
 cate; {from 33 very, 726./, and 3TRT3J f. 
 of 3pT3: young.) 
 
 acc. sin.f. of R cfiRTT' m.f. n. very 
 delicate. 
 
 3Tof»3lim I Ph nom. 2 d. n. of ^TdV^lT'rT m.f. n. 
 having beautiful locks of hair or ringlets ; 
 {comp, of 33 good, 72 6 .f, 769. b, hair, 
 and RT3?r m. the end.) 
 
 nom. sin. f. having beautiful hair, 
 is£ c. 106, see 72 6 .f. 
 
 333? acc. sin. of 333? n. happiness, bliss. 
 
 313? ind. happily, joyfully, pleasantly, 713. 
 
 333?rl<T for 331? rl TR/iom. sin. m. more plea- 
 sant; comparative degree q/Rl?, q.v., 191. 
 
 33t?d;3? acc. du. n. pleasure and pain; 
 (Dwan. or Agg. comp. 752.) 
 
 333TI73 abl. sin. m. or n. of 337? m.f. n. plea- 
 sant, happy. 
 
 333? T R nom. or acc. pi. of 333? n. pleasure. 
 acc. sin.f. m.f.n. deserv- 
 
 ing of happiness; {comp, of 337? joy, and 
 3srf worthy of.) 
 
 acC ' s i n ' n pleasant to the touch, 
 thrilling; {from 337? pleasant, and 3T|Ki3t 
 touch.) 
 
 33A??n nom.pl. in. of 77A?73 m. f. n. happy. 
 
 377?) nom. sin. in. of 3?f<s «-^ m.f. n. happy. 
 
 377?AfArP nom. sin. m. pleasantly seated ; 
 {comp, of 331? pleasant, and RTf - ??.) 
 
 377?Tf?13 acc. sin. in. comfortably lodged ; 
 {comp, of 3b? pleasant, anr/^Afl T lodged, 
 past p. p. of rt R7T 607.) 
 
 TR^Af nom. pi. n. of 337tAu33 m. f. n. 
 fragrant; {from 37 good, 72 6./, 3py 
 odour, smell, affix 2*3 1 59-) 
 
 33 i RT non 1. sin.n. of 33 f?T m.f.n. very long; 
 {comp, of 33 726. f, and long while.) 
 
 TTpRT ind. for a very long time. 
 
 333TTiTrrtA Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; 33*3113 
 cr. well-formed, acc. sin. f. from 
 
 n. a limb, 108. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 245 
 
 H7T acc. sin. of *TiT m. a son, 1 st c. 103. 
 
 TTflT /. a daughter, 1 st c. 105. 
 
 acc. sin. of 2TrTT f a daughter. 
 
 W7T nom. chi. o/TTHT f. a daughter, 1 st c. 105. 
 *JiTTT for 2TrTf by 32. 
 
 R <11 for R7TR nom. sin. m. a son. 
 
 RAT acc. du. of R7T m. a child. 
 
 O J O 
 
 gen. sin. of m. Sudaman, 
 
 name of a king, 149. 
 
 ■He! I *\TUR acc. sin. n. very terrible ; (comp. 
 ofV 726./, and </■ v.) 
 
 ind. very sorrowfully, in great pain. 
 
 R'TlfpTiT: nom. sin. m. of m. f. n. 
 
 J ^>5 J 
 
 very grieved; (comp, of R 72 6./, and 
 HtfWfT grieved, afflicted.) 
 
 RJlftd ri I nom. sin.f. greatly afflicted. 
 
 R?®^ O very foolish ! voc. sin. m. of \ 
 
 726./, <?T 726. d, and mind.) 
 
 R"j! Mi CR ,wm. sin. n. of Rd L d\T m.f. n. very 
 difficult to be done; (comp, of R 726./, 
 rfT 726. d, 72, and 3 iT doing.) 
 
 *s . *S 
 
 R<^ voc. sin. of m. name of a Brahman. 
 
 RRd' acc. sin. m. Sudeva. 
 
 Rf^dM gen. sin. m. of Sudeva. 
 
 RqWR ins. sin. m. by Sudeva. 
 
 R^TT for R^RR nom. sin. m. Sudeva, name 
 of a Brahman. 
 
 RT|r t| 1 <i m 1 Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; R 
 ind. good, beautiful, 72 6.f, fl" 3 T cr. a 
 tooth, ’H l d dT nom. sin. f. from RTRR n. 
 a mouth, 1 st c. 108. 
 
 nom. sin. f. Sunanda, name of a 
 woman. 
 
 W H *t^l acc. sin. 0/ R d >d T f. Sunanda, name 
 of a woman. 
 
 RR^TRTTffT acc. sin. f. in company with 
 Sunanda; (comp, of dd and d I ^ rf 
 accompanied by.) 
 
 Rd^ voc. sin.f. O Sunanda! SeeRRR^T. 
 
 RRTRTfSBJTTftir Bah. or Rel. comp. 765; 
 R good, well, well-formed, 726./, RTRT cr. 
 the nose, RfEJ cr. the eye, dd I ft!! nom.pl. 
 n.from d f. the eyebrow, see 125. a. b. 
 
 d>dt m.f. n. beautiful, lovely, 1 st c. 187. 
 nom. sin.f. q/’RRfT beautiful, 106. 
 
 R q Hr ’-5 J 1 >tI ' d iin R Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; 
 RRtTRTRT cr. very wearied, 726./, ^T^TR^ 
 nom.pl. o/"d T? in. a horse, a bearer. 
 
 ins. pi. m. of m.f. n. having 
 
 beautiful flowers; (comp, of R 726 ./, and 
 tRR n. a flower.) 
 
 O 7 
 
 R^fRrft nom.du.m. q/"RRI d H m.f. n. much 
 honoured, 1st c. 103; (comp. o/R 72 6./, 
 end yfrlrT past p. p. from rt R5^.) 
 
 RfTT acc. sin.f. offVH m./.n. asleep, sleeping. 
 
 R*T*TT loc. sin.f. (see 840) of R 5 T m.f. n. 
 asleep, sleeping; past p.p. of rt 543. 
 
 R 5 I loc. sin. m. of TIT? m.f. n. asleep. 
 
 dllfrl ilT nom. sin.f. q/’WufrT? m.f. n. very 
 glorious, very celebrated ; (comp, of R 
 72 6.f, and RfiT¥T f. fame renown.) 
 
 RiffST for Rtf) tUV. nom.pl f. of d y) rt m.f.n. 
 well-pleased, is£ c. 105, see 726 ./. 
 
 R^ffR acc. pi. m. of m. f. n. very 
 
 numerous; (comp, of R 72 6.f, and *T? 
 many, 3 d c. 187.) 
 
 RRrrr: gen. sin. of m. Subahu, the 
 
 king of Chedi. 
 
 RdTTtf rt 1 d acc. sin. f. of RRTTtf 7 T m. f. n. 
 speaking well, eloquent ; (comp, of R 
 72 6.f, and RTTRIT a. speech.) 
 
 Rdt nom. sin.f. having beautiful eyebrows, 
 125.6. 
 
 RdlfldT nom. sin. f. slender-waisted. See 
 
 13 J 
 
 next. 
 
 Rdt 4 R O slender-waisted ! voc. sin. of 
 RRHJdT f. a woman with a beautiful or 
 slender waist; (from R good, 72 6.f, and 
 RUIH the middle;) 1 st c. 105. 
 
 Rd?tT acc. sin. n. of RR*nr m. f. n. very 
 
246 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 great, very important; {comp, of H very, 
 726./, and great, 142.) 
 
 for ’JpnrfT nom. sin. n. very great. 
 Iditfi the very great gate, the large 
 court-yard, Kahm. or Des. comp. 755; 
 very, 726./, for *l?rT great, 778, 
 acc. sin. of^ iEJ m. a gate, an enclosure. 
 for nom. sin. m. of Whs IT 
 
 very great; {comp. ofX 72 6.f, and *n-tT 
 q.v.) 
 
 nom. sin. m. of WTiT(T m.f. n. very 
 large, very great. 
 
 nom. sin. m. very high-minded ; 
 {comp, of W 72 6.f, and H? q. v.) 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; H 
 well, 726. f, HE clean, bright, washed, 
 VH cr. a flower, ^TT<S{T/o?- nom. 
 
 pi. m. of ^TT<£T abounding, filled with. 
 
 m. a god, an inhabitant of heaven, 
 1 st c. 103. 
 
 IfCfKJrr nom. sin. n. of HI fv.{ 7 T m.f. n. well- 
 guarded; {comp, of H well, 72 6.f, and 
 17 'fBiJ'rT past p. p. of rt TET 538.) 
 
 TTTfSTTT: nom. sin. m. well-preserved. 
 
 acc. pi. n. of HTfEITT m.f. n. 
 well-guarded. 
 
 HTfiTEP'VTTT; Complex comp. 770; HTfH 
 cr. fragrant, CfH for & *T cr. a garland 
 (43. d), vtt: nom. pi. of m.f. n. wear- 
 ing, hearing, holding, 1 st c. 103. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; Hi; cr. 
 a god, JH r(*it ins. pi. of HvTH best, 1 st c. 
 103, see 191. 
 
 4 K*JrflMHT Anom. comp. 777; HI cr. a 
 god, HiT cr. a child, a son, d MH I acc. du. 
 m. of d MH m.f. n. like, resembling. 
 
 hit: nom. pi. of HI m. a god. 
 
 ^TjFTT nom. sin. f. a celestial nymph, a 
 divine female ; {comp, of HI cr. a god, 
 and 'H n f. a woman.) 
 
 Wakjji gen. pi. of HI m. a god, a deity. 
 
 Hit O best of the gods! Tat. or Dep. 
 comp. 743. b; HI cr. a god, "THRU voc. 
 pi. m. of 3 m.f. n. best, is< c. 103. 
 acc. pi. m. best of the gods. 
 acc. sin. f. of Hcfll-dd m. f. n. 
 having beautiful eyes, fine-eyed, 7 26./. 
 
 C. . C 
 
 acc. sin. m. of m.f. n. very 
 
 bright, very glorious ; {comp, of H ind. 
 very, and HHH n. light, glory, 7 th c. 
 164. a.) 
 
 C # C. 
 
 Hchm*H gen. sm. of Hdhi n. gold, 1 st c. 104. 
 
 Hftf^T acc. sin.f. o/HPdMrt m.f. n. very 
 great; {from H very, 72 6./, and 
 
 Hfdf?rn nom. sin.f. qf W fd ri m.f. n. well- 
 supplied; {comp. ofH 72 6.f, and fdfSfT 
 furnished, fixed.) 
 
 Hfdf^K: ins. pi. of ^fdfdH m. f. n. well- 
 appointed, well-furnished, well-arranged. 
 
 H^TTHnflnT Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; 
 H^TTHT cr. very placid, very calm, 72 6.f, 
 rfl hi acc. sin. f. from 7TPT n. water. 
 
 HTffftTcH acc. sin. n. very cool; {comp. of** 
 72 6.f, and ^fl ril c*i m.f. n. cool.) 
 
 voc. sin. of W 'tTUifl f. a woman who 
 has beautiful hips; {from H 72 6./, and 
 Tsftlft a hip ; ‘ O slehder-waisted one !’) 
 nom. sin.f. having beautiful swell- 
 ing hips or loins. 
 
 ‘ylH'IT: nom.pl. m. of HfiRITI m.f. n. very 
 smooth, 1 st c. 103, see 726 ./. 
 
 H <-d |TJ he slept; 3d ' sin. 2 dpret. 0 f rt fdH 663. 
 
 ■HWI «gH nom. sin. m. greatly enraged or in- 
 censed; {comp. ofTf 726 ./, and* TT 31 q.v.) 
 
 nom. sin. n. of HH^T m.f. n. very 
 like; {comp, of*? 726 ./, and H^"!R like; 
 governing genitive case, see 827. a.) 
 
 IT>(T: nom. sin. of HWHlf^rT m.f. n. very 
 intent, i. e. having the mind anxiously 
 fixed on an object; {comp, of*? ind. very, 
 and •Hh if?7T past p. p. of rt VT with ’HT 
 and*?*?, 533.) 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 247 
 
 HfiniTOT for nom. sin. m. one 
 
 whose object is completely effected ; ( from 
 well, 72 6.f, fail cr. accomplished, ’it W 
 object, 767.) In Book XXIV. 51. ‘com- 
 pletely supplied with.’ 
 
 very soft and deep-toned ; 
 TTTCrnj cr. very soft, very kind, 726. f, 
 *P*ftTT acc. sin.f. ofiT&ftr. m.f. n. deep, 
 deep-toned. 
 
 ind. in a loud, sonorous voice ; (comp. 
 0/ *T 726./, and voice, 713.) 
 ^fltalctifctqvbT: Tat. or Dep. comp. 745; 
 
 (49) cr. a friend, 'Sfai/or 
 Tjffai (49) cr. grief, nom. sin. m. 
 
 0/ f T'-l § »T m.f.n. making great, augment- 
 ing, making to increase, 582. c. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; if 
 cr. a friend, rh'lfi acc. sin. of 7THT m. 
 desertion. 
 
 
 Complex comp. 770; 
 (46) cr. a friend, 
 
 cr. kindred, m < wTf»T nom. pi. of n. 
 a word, 1st c. 104. 
 
 acc. pi. of m. a friend, 138. 
 acc. pi. of m. a friend. 
 
 ff en - pl- of m. a friend, 138. 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. a friend, acc. sin. of n. a 
 
 speech, a word, 1st c. 104. 
 
 
 HiN ril nom. sin. o/HT^rf m. f. n. revealed; 
 
 Cs J Cv J 
 
 indicated ; past p. p. of rt »T^ 538. 
 
 *4% ri l nom. sin.f. of AM ri m.f. n. indi- 
 cated, revealed. 
 
 ^ for HITH nom. sin. of HIT m. a charioteer. 
 The HIT or charioteer in Hindu poetry is 
 always one of the great officers of state, 
 corresponding, in a manner, to the English 
 ‘ Master of the Horse.’ 
 
 HU voc. sin. m. O charioteer ! 
 
 Cs 
 
 acc. sin. of Mri m. a charioteer. 
 r *J' rtr= * I° c - s * n - °f n - t^ e business of a 
 charioteer. . 
 
 ITTT^T Tat. or 1 )ep. comp. 743; HIT cr. a 
 
 charioteer, Tr '=T acc. sin. of He? m. a son. 
 
 ' o * o 
 
 nom. sin. in. a charioteer. 
 
 Cv N 
 
 TTrTT for nom. sin. m. a charioteer. 
 
 Cs J C\ \ 
 
 c. # c. 
 
 HZf acc. sin. of Htf m. the sun. 
 
 ©v J Cv 
 
 loc. sin. at sunrise ; ( from HH the 
 sun, and m. rise.) 
 
 HIHT having approached ; past ind. p. of rt 
 
 ’f 55 6 - 
 
 «duT ins. sin. of HHI f. an army, a host. 
 HHH1T gen. du. of WdT f. an army. 
 
 HTP^ or ini for HT TSP *by 32, she the 
 same; see 220. a. 
 
 H^ for HT 7TT by 33. 
 
 HTAft or HfCHft nom. sin.f. a handmaiden, 
 attendant, workwoman, needlewoman, 
 nwf acc. sin. of HTTift f a handmaiden. 
 HTf-4 nl for H7 TfViTT q. q. v. v. 
 
 Hid to bear, to endure; inf. of rt HI- 459. 
 Ht*nff for HNfiH nom. sin. of HTRTJ m. one 
 who drinks the juice of the Soma-plant 
 or Asclepias acida (at a sacrifice). Drink- 
 ing the juice of this plant is a holy cere- 
 mony, to which constant allusion is made 
 in the Vedas, and not unfrequently in 
 Manu. Prof. H. H. Wilson (Introduction 
 to the Rig-veda, p. xxxvi) says, “ The 
 great importance attached to the juice of 
 this plant is a singular part of the ancient 
 Hindu ritual. Almost the whole of the 
 Sama-veda is devoted to its eulogy, and 
 this is no doubt little more than a repeti- 
 tion of the Soma-mandala of the Rich. 
 The only explanation of which it is sus- 
 ceptible is the delight which the disco- 
 very of the exhilarating properties of the 
 fermented juice of the plant must have 
 excited in simple minds on first becoming 
 acquainted until its effects.” The vene- 
 ration of the Soma-plant does not appear 
 to have proceeded from any worship of 
 the moon or planets, which are not, like 
 
 Y y 
 
248 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 the sun, objects of special adoration in 
 the Veda. The Soma is mentioned in the 
 following passages of Manu : III. 85, 158, 
 180, 197, 257; V. 96; VII. 7; IX. 129; 
 X. 88; XI. 7, 12. All the ancestors of 
 the Brahmans are Soma-pas ‘ moon-plant 
 drinkers.’ 
 
 /. a name of lightning, 1 st c. 106. 
 See note under H . 
 
 O \ 
 
 WWT'iM ins. sin. of ■ 5 RTH 7 r *l n. good for- 
 tune, 1st c. 104. 
 
 FT?!? nom. sm. n. friendship. 
 
 TTTi^T'T ins. sin. of bllirjff n. affection, love, 
 1st c. 104. 
 
 ^^T^-OTTr/or by 31. 
 
 on the shoulders. Tat. or Dep. 
 comp. 743 ; cr. the shoulder, and 
 
 loc. sin. of ni. region, part. 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; 
 cr. rigid, motionless, acc . 
 
 pi. m. from n. an eye, 1st c. 108. 
 
 The gods are supposed by the Hindus to 
 he exempt from the necessity of winking 
 their eyes. Hence a deity is called Ani- 
 mislia ‘ one whose eyes do not twinkle.’ 
 There are other marks which distinguish 
 divine from mortal bodies. They cast no 
 shadow, they are exempt from perspira- 
 tion, they remain unsoiled by dust, they 
 float on the earth without touching it, 
 and the garlands they wear stand erect, 
 the flowers remaining unwithered. 
 
 fiGT* acc. sin. of f. a woman, 123. c. 
 f. a woman, a female, 123. c. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; cr - 
 a woman, acc. sin. of m. counsel, 
 plot, stratagem. 
 
 loc. pi. of ^ /. a woman. 
 
 1 '4 ^1 'Fat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. a woman, nom. sin. m. nature, 
 
 disposition. 
 
 T*! (at the end of compounds) denotes stay- 
 
 ing, abiding, being, existing; (agt. of rt 
 FIT, see 580.) 
 
 abl. pi. m. of bq Pd t m.f. n. old, 
 an elder, ist c. 187. 
 
 <eqfNVb for ins. pi. m. of WfaT 
 
 m.f. n. old, 1st c. 103. 
 
 WnjJT for WHFW nom. sin. m. of WTflT 
 m.f. n. steadfast, firm. 
 
 he placed, he fixed; 3 d sin. 2 d 
 pret. of rt in caus. 
 
 WPTHIon having made to stand, having 
 drawn up (as a chariot) ; past ind. p. of 
 rt WT in cans. 
 
 bdldt for nom. sin. m. a fixed or 
 
 immovable object. 
 
 fWfT acc. sin.m. or n. of fWiT m.f.n. stand- 
 ing; past p.p. of rt WT 533, 587, 896. a. 
 
 fbij rU nom. sin.f. o/fwil m.f. n. standing. 
 
 fWrlT acc. sin.f. of ftsiiT m.f. n. standing, 
 
 896. a. 
 
 fWrTTi nom. pi. f. of 'feriT m.f. n. standing. 
 
 acc. pi. of ft^lTT m.f. n. standing ; 
 past p. p. of rt WT 533, see also 896. a. 
 
 ■fejffT acc. sin. of fwfiT f. steadfastness. 
 
 fbq rfl I ins. sin. of fwflT /.constancy, 2d c. 1 1 2. 
 
 ^rr acc . sin. of-^f- a daughter-in-law, 
 ist c. 105. 
 
 I may touch, let me touch ; 1st sin. 
 pot. of rt WUT 6th conj. 
 
 nom. sin. m. of Wf m.f. n. touched 
 or influenced by; past p.p. of rt 539- 
 
 for 4-thlrTTT nom. sin. m. of ri m.f. n. 
 great, bulky; (in Book XXIV. 37. it may 
 mean in all its fulness, in all its integrity.) 
 
 WT ind. A redundant particle which often 
 gives a past signification to the present 
 tense. 
 
 TR for WIT we are ; 1st pi. pres, of rt 584. 
 
 In W? the dropping of Hi * a violation of 
 the rules of Sandhi, and a poetic license 
 peculiar to the Maha-bhdrata. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 2-10 
 
 Wl^T nom. sin. m. of WtTT^ m.f. n. smiling ; i 
 pres. p. of rt ff*T 524. 
 
 WUHM ace. sin. of wq*iiH m.f. n. smiling; 
 pres. p. atm. of rt fit*? 526, 591. 
 
 WT t^for WT^T (53) calling to mind, recol- 
 lecting ; pres. p. of rt OT 524. 
 
 now. sin.f. of T 4 TT 7 T m.f. n. calling to 
 mind, thinking of ; pres. p. of rt T*T 524. 
 
 tm.'HIT for WTtTTTTT gen. sin. f of W l ri 
 m.f. n. remembering. 
 
 W*Tf»T I remember, I call to mind; is/ sin. 
 pres, of rt T*T 1st conj. 594. 
 
 WTTWT 3 M for OTTim ’SHTH by 34. 
 
 WWJ^to call to mind, to remember; inf of 
 rt 459 - 
 
 fwrf'TTT smiling first, Anom. comp. 777; 
 ffflrT cr. smibng, 895. a, tHH nom. sin. f. 
 o/TJ# m.f. n. first, before, is/ c. 103. 
 
 fWTOfTfaHTftnrft for URfTTTTT *?W»TT- 
 ffniit by 31. 
 
 W W^T ts|-T H for T 4 ? ^nr AM vS by 32, 
 
 34, 31. The * of TiRsT is irregularly 
 dropped. See WT. 
 
 W 5 for WT Ti? by 32. See WT. 
 
 WT'^TTT gen.pl. of m.f. n. moving on, 
 
 rushing on; pres. p. par. of rt WT^ 524. 
 
 tq m;«1 acc. sin. of m. a chariot, 
 
 is/ c. 103. 
 
 mJ r) 31 ins. pi. of HImJW to. the Syandana, 
 a kind of tree ( Dalbergia Ougeinensis), 
 is/ c. 103. 
 
 tq 1 fi for WWiT he or it may be; 3d sin. 
 pot. of ^TW 48. 
 
 tqii^ he or it may be ; 3 d sin. pot. of rt ^TW. 
 
 wrR for wrnr he or it may be; 3 d sin. 
 pot. of ^TW. 
 
 WTIW we may be ; is/ pi. pot. of rt ^TW. 
 
 HTT 7 T it falls, it slips ; 3d sin. pres, of rt 
 1st conj. 
 
 W* acc. sin. of TJTT f. a garland. 
 
 9 "*TST acc.pl. of /. a garland, 8th c. 176. 
 
 e^rgr^wnw;r^T; f or giro ^ TTTRTrwn- 
 <STT:, q. q. v. v. 
 
 SEHTW acc. pi. of T 3 »T f a garland. 
 
 m.f n. own, his own, her own, my own, 
 &c., 232. 
 
 wr acc. sin. to. or n. of&l m.f. n. own, 232. 
 
 Wf 4 i acc. sin. m. n. of WT<$ m.f. n. own, 
 one’s own, his own, ( same as 232.) 
 
 WT^RT acc. sin.f. of WT 3 i m.f. n. own. 
 
 acc. pi. to. of hi <* m.f. n. own, for 
 WT 232. 
 
 •N 
 
 ^Tpr loc. sin. n. in (one’s) own house; 
 (comp. off$ 232, and W? n. a house.) 
 
 acc. sin. of to. own kindred, 
 
 own people. 
 
 wnrrr^/or WnPTTFT ( 48) abl. sin. of WTOR 
 to. a kinsman; (comp, of 4*4 own, and 
 »TW man, q. r.) 
 
 ^TTWTTfT: nom. sin. m. accompanied by his 
 own people ; (comp, of W ifTT own peo- 
 ple, kindred, ^TT^fT surrounded, attended, 
 740 .) 
 
 WTVW acc. sin. m. own duty; (from WT 232, 
 and duty.) 
 
 in (your) own duties and 
 actions ; in the practising of (your) own 
 duties ; (comp, of T^f*T cr. own duty, 
 W^TWP| loc.pl. o/^MT hr re. conduct.) 
 
 for WPjfrTfTT nom. pi. of TsVtrT well 
 read; (comp, of W 726./, and ^l 4 bT 31 1.) 
 
 wr^r: nom. sin. m. sound. 
 
 ♦SHiPh I sleep; is/ sin. pres, of rt WITT. 
 This root is properly conjugated like 
 2 d conj. 326, making its present +q fqfw, 
 WTnrftT, &c., see 655. 
 
 WT>TT acc. sin. n. to his own city; (comp, of 
 WT own, 232, and 1 9 T re. a city.) 
 
 WT 7 TT for « « nom. sin. of WTTT to. a dream. 
 
 ♦q =1 1 'Mj^TTT acc.pl. to. (our) own relations; 
 (T? own, and qT^y 1 ? a relative.) 
 
 W/Xf ind. self, himself, she herself, I myself ; 
 of one’s own accord, of one’s self. 
 
 Y y 2 
 
250 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 TVVVT to. the public choice of a husband 
 by a princess from a number of suitors 
 assembled for the purpose ; {comp, of 
 TVV of one’s self, 713. b, and VT select- 
 ing.) In former times the princesses of 
 India appear to have enjoyed this singu- 
 lar privilege. In Manu Book III. ver. 27 
 &c. eight different forms of marriage are 
 mentioned, but the is not one of 
 
 them. In the 9th Book, ver. 9, there is 
 an allusion to it, but it is doubtful whe- 
 ther this has reference to any but the 
 commercial and servile classes. “ Three 
 years let a damsel wait though she be 
 marriageable. After that time let her 
 choose for herself a bridegroom of equal 
 rank.” In Kalidasa’s celebrated poem, 
 called Raghuvans'a, there is a beautiful 
 description of the Swayamvara of Indu- 
 matl, sister of the king of Vidarbha, in 
 which she chooses Aja, the son of Raghu, 
 out of a large assemblage of royal suitors. 
 In Professor Johnson’s Selections from 
 the Maha-bharata we have an account 
 of the Swayamvara of Draupadi, the 
 daughter of Drupada king of Panchala, 
 and afterwards the common wife of the 
 five Pandu princes. 
 
 43994' acc. sin. of TVqVT, q. v. 
 
 nom. sin. of TV^VT a bridal cere- 
 mony in which the bride chooses her 
 own husband. 
 
 TV^'-R'+VT Tat. oh Dei*, comp. 743; 
 TV99T cr. a Swayamvara, acc. sin. 
 of ^ W- talk, declaration. 
 
 ind. for the Swayamvara; {comp. 
 
 '♦ •s 
 
 of TVWT q. v., and <jri for the sake of, 
 on account of, 731, 917.) 
 
 TVV9T foe. sin. of 44 994 , q. v. 
 
 TVVTrt for *4 M -ft TT nom. sin. m. See 
 
 TVVB ind. self, himself, herself ; of one’s 
 self, of one’s own accord. 
 
 T^BH? acc. sin. n. thy own form; {comp, of 
 TV own, 232, and form.) 
 
 44 ftuVnflTT acc. sin. m. having his own 
 form; {comp, of TV cr. own, EtV cr. form, 
 and VI IC«^ possessing, 6th c. 159.) 
 
 acc. sin. m. having his own form ; 
 {from TV own, 232, and possessed 
 
 of form, 159.) 
 
 c* c. 
 
 W 3 ! acc. sin. of TVV m. heaven. 
 
 m fq ^ ^ fW: Tat. or Dep. comp. 745 ; 
 TV?t cr. heaven, BT 3 ! cr. road, 
 ins. pi. of m. f. n. desirous of see- 
 
 ing, from rt in des. 82. Ill, 502. a, 
 604. 
 
 49 c^^fT: nom. sin. m. well adorned; {comp, 
 of If 726. /, and adorned, 787.0.) 
 
 44 nom.pl. m. well adorned. See last. 
 
 *H 06 3,^1 ins.pl. n. of 44 rtrpf to./, n. beau- 
 tifully adorned; {comp, of ft well, 72 6.f, 
 34, and '-H rt 7^ rt past p. p. of rt VT with 
 787. a.) 
 
 *4 acc. sin. m. of *4 c4 to. f. n. very 
 little; {comp, of 41 very, 726 ./, 34, and 
 small.) 
 
 44 riTVrtFfrVBT having beautiful black 
 and long eyes. Complex comp. 771; TT 
 ind. very, 72 6./, ^fBtT cr. black, '9 1 MV 
 cr. long or large, oils'll nom. sin. f. from 
 n. the eye. 
 
 TVTTlfT acc. du. m. his own children; {comp. 
 ofW own, 232, and TTrI m. a child, 103.) 
 
 TV'fT'T ind. welfare, benediction. 
 
 44 +4 m. f. n. in health, lit. self-staying ; 
 {from TV one’s own, 232, TV staying, 
 580;) »f *4 4=4T "VTTV she was not herself. 
 
 +4 «|T nom. sin.f. of 44 44 in health. 
 
 TVT acc. sin.f. of TV to./, n. own. 
 
 44 Pi rt nom. sin. n. salutation, welcome; 
 
 ( from TT well, 726 ./, and ’STTViT to./, n. 
 come.) 
 
 TVlfv acc. pi. n. of TV to./, h. own, 232. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 251 
 
 voc. sin. of nnfaF to. a master, 
 6th c. 159. 
 
 own cause, (my) own cause ; acc. 
 sin. of •»*( 1*5 to., 1st c. 103; (comp. o/'PT 
 own, 232, and an object.) 
 
 *N 
 
 FTF ins. sin. of own, 232. 
 
 ■gs. 
 
 for HK ins. pi. m. of TT own. 
 
 noHi. sin.f. following her own in- 
 chnations; ( from TFT self-willed, and 
 practice.) 
 
 ■J 9 TF loc. pi. n. of TFT m. f. n. free, unre- 
 strained. 
 
 Frtrfn loc. sin. n. on (his or her) own 
 breast; (comp. ofTF own, 232, and FTTT 
 n. breast, 164.) 
 
 F 
 
 F ind. indeed, an expletive. 
 
 ^F to. a kind of wild goose of a white 
 colour with golden wings, something 
 between a swan and a flamingo. It 
 must be a graceful bird, as the bear- 
 ing, gait, and even voice of a beautiful 
 woman is often compared by Hindu 
 poets to that of a hansa. It serves the 
 god Brahma as a vehicle, and hence the 
 hansa-nada or cry of this bird has a 
 sacred character, just as the cry of the 
 swan with the Greeks. 
 
 F* acc. sin. of FF to. a swan. 
 
 gen. sin. of FTT to. a swan. 
 
 FFT for nom. pi. of Fn to. a swan. 
 
 *{+<1! for nom. pi. of FH to. a swan, 
 
 goose. 
 
 ftiM acc. pi. of FF »i. a swan. 
 
 F*n*1i gen. pi. of FF to. a swan. 
 
 FBW ins. sin. of FF to. a swan. 
 ins. pi. of FF to. a swan. 
 
 Fff acc. sin. to. of FIT to./, n. killed, slain. 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; FF 
 cr. destroyed, removed, nom. sin. 
 
 n. from to. a thorn, a foe, 108. 
 
 F rt (31 8 *1 H IF nom. pi. the men left out of 
 the slain. 
 
 Fflf^TFT for ? rl f?l y IF nom. pi. to. those left 
 out of the slain ; (comp, of FF or. killed, 
 and left, remained.) 
 
 ins. pi. to. of ^ rlfsUf left out of 
 the slain. 
 
 ins. pi. to. of F rf^lF left out of the 
 killed, escaped ; (comp, of FF cr. killed, 
 and ’3TF remainder.) 
 
 FFT nom. sin.f. of FF to./. n. killed, slain ; 
 past p. p. of rt FF 545 : I am 
 
 lost, I am undone. 
 
 Fin for F*nn nom. pi. of FF to./, n. killed. 
 
 Fift for FFTT nom. sin. to. of FF to. /. n. 
 killed, slain. 
 
 Frdl having slain ; past ind. p. of rt FF- 
 for nom. sin. of FFT^I 
 
 m. /. n. to be killed ; fut. pass. p. of rt 
 ^F 654. 
 
 FFn nom. sin. m. o/F’F to. a killer, 4 th c. 127. 
 
 F'PtT he or it kills; 3 d sin. pres, of rt FF/° 
 kill, 2 d conj. 
 
 F^ to sla y '> in f- °f rt ^f x - 
 
 F^d he or it is killed; 3c? sin. pres, of rt 
 FF to kill, in pass. 
 
 F 3 ^ let him slay, he may kill; 3 d sin. 
 pot. of rt FF 654. 
 
 F^FTH we would kill; 1st pi. pot. of rt 
 fF x 2 d conj. 
 
 F'FF they should slay ; 3d pi. pot. of rt 
 FF 2 d conj. 
 
 FFFitfFF voc. sin. to. O skilled in horses ! 
 (comp. of FF cr. horses, and «\foi skilful.) 
 
 FFsHTTF acc. sin. of FFFFT /. knowledge 
 of horses; (abstract noun from FFsT 
 skilled in horses, see 80. XXIII.) 
 
 FFFFI gen. sin. of FFsT to. one skilled in 
 horses. 
 
 FFFTF Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; FF cr. 
 horses, FTF nom. sin. n. knowledge, skill. 
 
252 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 ^WT»TFT Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 7^7 
 cr. horses, sUHtM gen. sin. of n. 
 knowledge. 
 
 TnTrT^s? Tat. or Dep. comp. 745; 77* * ** 7 cr. 
 a horse, 7 T^ cr. nature, truth, sT voc. sin. 
 m. of 77 a knower, 580. 
 
 f : Mrtre-.sn nom. sin. m. See last. 
 
 ^rxrfaiff^R Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; |ni 
 cr. a horse, fatJTdR acc. sin. of Ifatifa 
 m. sound, noise. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 7 P 3 
 cr. a horse, 77 /j-f/l n. restraining, curb- 
 ing, checking. 
 
 /f loc. sin. See last. 
 
 5*lT for |77 nom. pi. of ^77 m. a horse. 
 
 TpTTJ nom. pi. of 1H7 rn. a horse. 
 
 * 77777 /or *tl 7 «t (53) acc. pi. of 7^*7 m. a 
 horse, 1 st c. 103. 
 
 7 > 77T»T acc. pi. of fTTT m. a horse. 
 
 *77*37 for *T 7 T 77 nom. pi. of^ft m. a horse. 
 ins. pi. of 7 H 7 m. a horse. 
 
 T^TT for *7777 ins. pi. of 7^77 m. a horse. 
 
 TfaST for 7 - 77*7 ins. pi. of TT 1 ! m. a horse. 
 
 ?q> 3 TrT: nom.pl. m. best of horses; (comp. 
 ofW 7 - 1 cr. a horse, and TWH m.f n. best, 
 743 - *•) 
 
 acc. pi. m. the best of horses, 
 the noblest of horses. 
 
 *fa 7 fa 7 acc. sin. of f fVt'ft f. a female 
 deer, a doe, 10 6. 
 
 nom. sin. m. arising from joy; (comp, 
 of Tfa joy, and »f produced, 580.) 
 
 T^faim: r I 'at. or Dep. comp. 743; *R 
 cr. joy, fad* 7 »T; nom. sin. to. of far^' 5»7 
 m. f. n. increasing, an increaser, from rt 
 with fa, 582. c. 
 
 **lfa^s« <^1 Complex comp. 771; *4 
 j°y. fa^ increased, MtdT nom. sin. f. 
 from n. vigour, energy. 
 
 F^r^T?*T: nom. sin. m. fire ; (from jrttf an 
 oblation, and d If *7 what carries.) 
 
 T-fTR the hand, the proboscis or trunk of an 
 elephant. 
 
 f trtlJ^ abl. sin. of 7-777 to. the hand, 
 f trt l*-dtR ins. du. of f 4rf m. the hand, 
 f fwfa: ins. pi. of f fV( d m. an elephant, 
 f fWi Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; *faf 
 for ?faf*T ( 57 ) cr. an elephant, 
 sin. n. a herd. The mischief caused by 
 the trampling of rushing elephants is a 
 frequent subject of description in Hindu 
 poetry; compare the end of Act I. of the 
 Sakuntala and Book V. 43 — 49. of the 
 Raghuvansa. 
 
 'f Urf ins. sin. n. See last. 
 
 Tat. or Dep. comp. 745; 
 T-dTsT/or f fVfH (57) cr. an elephant, * 7 ?T 
 cr. the trunk of an elephant, 7 T 7 TR 77 T acc. 
 sin.f. of TTCPp? m.f. n. touched, struck, 
 ruffled, chafed. 
 
 f *.-«t V J <'4'^ft I ThT Complex comp. 770; 
 (ty 34) for ?far (by 57 . b) for 
 ■^far 5 ? cr. an elephant, cr. a horse, 
 7 *d cr. a chariot, Tjfatn ins. sin. of tffa 
 m. noise, rattle, roar, 1 st c. 103. 
 
 Complex comp. 771 ; 
 *T 7 »T cr. elephants (34), * 7*9 cr. horses, 
 *77 cr. chariots, 77*jf3*7 acc. sin. m. of 
 TTiTJcS m.f. n. crowded, filled, choked up. 
 *T interj. Alas ! Ah ! Oh ! 732 . 
 
 5 If 1417*7 acc. sin. of f If l^ilT m. lamenta- 
 tion, cries for help; (comp. o/*T*T inter- 
 jection of pain, and *iiT making.) 
 
 l*7rlR nom. sin. n. of f If 1^777 m.f. n. 
 making lamentations ; (comp, of TTfT 
 Alas ! and >717 become, being.) 
 fa ind. for, because, 727. b. 
 farf acc. sin. n. of farT m.f. n. beneficial, 
 for the good of, 1 st c. 103. 
 faat acc. sin.f. of ff rt m.f. n. friendly, 
 salutary, 1 st c. 104. 
 
 far^T having abandoned; past ind. p. of rt 
 
 *T 557- 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 253 
 
 ly^ ni gen. sin. of Hs < n. gold, bullion, 
 plate, ist c. 104. 
 
 acc. sin. m. of m.f. n. deprived of; 
 governing instrumental case, 825. 
 
 acc. sin.f. of m.f. n. deprived of, 
 separated from. 
 
 ins. pi. n. o/"^7 m.f. n. bad, inferior. 
 for nom. sin. n. See dT. 
 
 J7TT5T acc. sin. of Jrtl^T m. a name of the 
 god Agni or fire, (lit. eater of the burnt- 
 offering.) 
 
 JdlSId acc. sin. of Jrtl^ld m. fire. See 
 next. . 
 
 frTT5TT: nom. sin. of Hutasana, a 
 
 form of the god of fire ; (comp, of JTT 
 a burnt-offering, and notn. sin. 
 
 eater, 743.) 
 
 (J'sid acc. sin. of ^■ea.q m. love. 
 
 nom. sin. o/^« HI m. love, ist c. 103; 
 (comp, of <|F the heart, and Iff*! who 
 lies or reclines, see 49.) 
 
 ^ssrecftfjfTT: Tat. or Dep. comp. 740; 
 fj'K) ^ cr. love, nom. pi. m. of 
 
 dnVff m.f. re. tormented, suffering pain, 
 ist c. 103. 
 
 Td Tat. or Dep. comp. 743; 
 cr. love, voc. sin. m. o/d^Td m.f.n. 
 increaser, ist c. 103. 
 
 Complex comp. 771 ; 
 cr. love, passion, ’SIN It cr. af- 
 fected by, penetrated by, "dridl nom. sin. 
 f. of f. the heart, ist c. 108. 
 
 <|d nom. sin. n. of <|d m.f. n. taken, car- 
 ried away; past p.p. of rt 539, 593. 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 7 66 ; cr. 
 taken away, robbed, J'tf acc. sin. m.from 
 "5^ n. property, 108. 
 
 (Jncirq acc. sin. m. of ^cHl-rUf m. f. n. 
 deprived of his kingdom. Bah. or Rel. 
 comp. 766 ; ^iT cr. taken, <lyq acc. sin. 
 m. from TTid n. kingdom, 1st c. 108. 
 
 loc. sin. m. or n. See last. 
 
 fj rtii -rtf) for ^ rt <1 Tt| 7T nom. sin. m. See 
 
 ^rt^i«d: Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; <5d 
 cr. taken away, carried off, dldfli gen. 
 sin. m. from r 4 1 W d n. dress, 164. a. 
 tjrtdqTdd Bah. or Rel. comp. 761; <fiT 
 cr. deprived of, robbed of, dd cr. all, Td 
 acc. sin. ofT 3 n. own property, 1st c. 104. 
 ^7TT acc. sin.f. of^ TT m.f. n. seized, taken, 
 overcome. 
 
 n. the heart, the mind, 5 th c. 138. 
 
 (TTd nom. or acc . sin. off&Vn. the heart ; 
 knowledge. 
 
 gen. sin. of n. the heart. 
 
 *S 
 
 loc. sin. of (Jfj d re. the heart. 
 
 ^dd ins. sin. of ^ g n . the heart. 
 
 ins. sin . of n. the heart, the mind. 
 (?f<? loc. sin. o/ff »■ the heart, 5 th c. 138. 
 acc. sin. m. of ^5T m.f. n. pleasant, 
 agreeable, captivating the heart. 
 
 <prr: nom. pi. m. of ^ei m.f. re. pleasant, 
 agreeable. 
 
 Complex comp., see 
 771. a ; cr. standing erect, not 
 
 drooping, fcfd for (by 43. d) cr. a 
 garland, T*ff for Idd (by 64) cr. dust, 
 iftdTd acc. pi. m. of ?rtd m. f. re. free 
 from, past p. p. ofrt *TT 533. 
 
 ifMrflfd nom. sin. re. of ftTmi m.f. re. erect 
 and fresh looking (applied to flowers just 
 gathered). 
 
 nom. sin. m. of <fF m.f. re. rejoiced. 
 
 ■SN 
 
 Bah. or Rel. comp. 767; ^F 
 cr. pleased, rejoiced, nom. du. m. 
 
 I m. mind, soul. 
 
 I nom. sin.f. of m.f. re. joyful, pleased. 
 f[FT /or fJKld^reorei.pZ. m. of ^F m.f. re. re- 
 joiced, joyful ; past p. p. of rt <|d 539. 
 ^F loc. sin. off&! m.f. re. rejoiced, pleased. 
 
254 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 being delighted ; ind. p. of rt to 
 be pleased, 556. 
 for by 32. 
 
 ins. pi. of*# m. a cause, a reason, 
 an argument. 
 
 ind. for the sake of ; governing geni- 
 tive case or preceded by crude, 
 for by 34. 
 
 for 7 HT by 34 and 33. 
 
 for f? by 34. 
 
 acc. sin. of gf^ */) f, a river (either 
 as feeding a lake (Ip?) or flowing out of 
 one). 
 
 *s 
 
 fp? loc. sin. of fp^ to. a lake, 1st c. 103. 
 acc. sin. m. of fTJ? to. f. n. low (as a 
 doorway, passage), short, dwarfish. 
 jT^^Tjr^r: Bah. or Rel. comp. 766; jT^T 
 cr. short, «f I S <* ' nom. sin. m. an arm : 
 (from ^TJT with " 3 T added, 80. XVII.) 
 fOril nom. sin.f. of$ 7 T m.f. n. ashamed. 
 
 ERRATA. 
 
 The virama used in the Vocabulary is so thinly cast that it has occasionally 
 broken off at the end of a line. An instance of this will he found in p. 112, 
 col. 2, 1. 17. 
 
 In p. 1 15, col. 2, 1 . 20 , for read ^Te?J 
 

 [ 255 ] 
 
 WORDS TO BE ADDED 
 
 ind. here, in this place. 
 
 thou runnest after, thou comest 
 hastily after (or to the rescue); 2 d sin. 
 pres, of rt VT^ with is< conj. 
 
 ^P^JTTTT he or she followed ; 3 d sin. 3 d pret. 
 of rt m with . 
 
 ?rfW^ra having saluted ; past ind. p. of rt 
 in cans, with ^rf>T. 
 for 'H rl ind. more than once, 
 command thou, order thou; 2 d sin. 
 imp. of rt with ^IT, 6th conj. 583. 
 
 ^mrnnr ioc. sin. of ^rrov^r «. the act of 
 winning over or gaining, propitiating, 
 honouring. 
 
 'Ml comfort thou, console thou; 2 d 
 sin. imp. of rt in caus. with ^TT. 
 
 TiTT this ; acc. sin. f. of rf. 
 
 TO THE VOCABULARY. 
 
 11 IMI nom. sin. m. of ll rt H rt m.f. n. thus 
 much, so much. 
 
 he or she said or told ; 3c? sin. 
 2d pret. of rt ‘^f^T 10 th conj. 643. 
 ind. indeed, truly, that is to say. 
 d voc. sin. of H m. a son. 
 
 TT%fHT ins. sin. n. of PH f3l rl m.f. n. sharp, 
 sharpened. 
 
 MKiS^ O son of Pandu; voc. sin. oytluji^ m. 
 Mil 3' acc. sin. of 3- to. a serpent. 
 
 TO ind. when, as soon as. 
 f't'Slii voc. sin. m. See . 
 
 V3 O 
 
 ^IeJ<* 5 <!j voc. sin. m. O destroyer of (thy) 
 foes; {comp, of '5TeJ cr. an enemy, and 
 one who tears.) 
 
 TlffT loc. sin. m. of « rf m.f. n. being; pres, 
 p. of rt ^TW, see 840. 
 
 ADDITIONAL CORRECTIONS. 
 
 Book IX. ver. 18. for tNpfrrr read 3 1 rf^ 
 
 Book XIII. ver. 3. for ^ f<li read Tftnft 
 Page 132, col. x, line 22, for tT^iPJT read tNrof 
 Page 161, col. 1, last line, for tlftr read 
 
 Z Z 
 

 
 
 
DATE DUE 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 >9 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 GAYLORD 
 
 
 
 PRINTED IN O S A.